《The Hidden Princess At All-Boys Alpha Academy》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¨C Runaway Bride ¡°You¡¯ll just have to get Ariel pregnant immediately. That way she¡¯ll be chained to you forever.¡± my fianc¨¦¡¯s father¡¯s voice is cold, calcting. ¡°She knows her ce.¡± my fianc¨¦ replies. ¡°She¡¯ll fall in line and be a proper wife in short time.¡± My heart sinks when I realize that they¡¯re talking about me ¨C and not as a soon-to-be newlywed Princess, but just as¡­as some kind of surrogate. All my life I¡¯ve been the perfect Princess ¨C learning manners, diplomacy, and always shing the perfect smile for the camera. Today I¡¯m going to take the biggest step I can towards helping my nation: I¡¯m going to marry the Prince of Gangidor to build the military alliance. For one more extra rehearsal of our immediate wedding, I snuck into the prince¡¯s private suite and overheard the conversation that shocked me. The King, my Prince¡¯s father, chuckles darkly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her, son. Her ws are too sharp now, you will have to nullify that part of her.¡± ¡°Sharp ws or not, she¡¯s just a girl,¡± my fianc¨¦ says, his voice thick with derision. ¡°What¡¯s the worst she can do? All she¡¯s been trained for is taking pictures, buying jewelry, and decorating the house, just like mom.¡± ¡°Ariel Sinir is not like your mother, who came to me ready to kneel,¡± his father replies. ¡°This Princess has been over-indulged; her parents and brother have doted on her and allowed her to learn skills that women shouldn¡¯t touch. You¡¯ll have to break her, son, and fast. The best path to that is to get her pregnant tonight.¡± My jaw drops open in shock, my hand covering my mouth to hold back my appalled gasp. Never ¨C not once has the Prince indicated that he felt this way about women! About me! ¡°Ariel¡¯s a prude,¡± my fianc¨¦ says on a disappointed sigh, and my cheeks burn with embarrassment. ¡°She barely lets me kiss her, so I don¡¯t think knocking her up tonight is going to happen. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a great deal at stake in this, son,¡± the King snaps, and I silently peek around the door¡¯s edge to see the two men standing in the middle of the room, their arms crossed in their wedding tuxedoes, casually discussing how to break me. Rage mixes with the disgust in the pit of my stomach, turning over and over until I feel sick. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You need this girl under your thumb,¡± the King continues. ¡°Conquer her, and then all the resources of her kingdom will pass to us. If she won¡¯t submit to you willingly tonight, you will force her.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll scream! Her guards wille running!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± the king growls. ¡°It¡¯s in the female nature to submit ¨C women are animals, they obey the strong. Just show her that you are her Alpha ¨C she¡¯ll fall to her knees soon enough.¡± ¡°And if she says no? Or tries to escape?¡± My Prince turns considering eyes on his father now, clearly encouraged and liking this n. ¡°There¡¯s no way she can escape from us,¡± the King growls. ¡°In our Kingdom, we haveplete control over women. Even if she will one day be the Queen, Edward, she belongs to you.¡± Both men¡¯s lips turn upwards in greedy smiles. And me? I almost vomit with fear and disgust. I¡¯m already out of the suite and dashing down the hall, tears streaking down my cheeks as I run away from the Great Hall where I¡¯m supposed to be married. My mind reels with how much my world just fell apart. Too much is tied up in this wedding ¨C and it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one who pushed for it, wanted to make the political ties that would give us the extra forces we need to end this war even though my mom told me to wait for love. And I want so much to run to her arms now ¨C but if I do that? Then she¡¯s going to tell my dad ¨C Dominic Sinir, the most powerful Alpha in the entire world ¨C and he will rip that horrible Prince to shreds without thinking twice. And that will start a second war ¨C I sob harder as I run, totally confused -And suddenly as I turn around a familiar corner, I know exactly where I¡¯m going and where I want to be. I hurry my steps, dashing for the old brown door, shoving it open with all my might. The door bangs hard against the wall as I stumble into the room. My brother Rafe and cousin Jesse look up at me with wide, shocked eyes, both of their jaws falling open. ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± I gasp, falling back against the open door, my face a mess of tears. ¡°Ariel!¡± Rafe gasps, springing to my side and pulling me away from the door, pushing it shut. ¡°What the hell happened!?¡± Jesse stands and takes me by the hand, leading me over to the couch as I tell them everything in stuttering sobs. Jesse sits next to me, nodding and listening to every word, but Rafe stands at my side, a deep growl growing in his chest as my story progresses. By the time I finish, his whole body is tense and shaking. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± Rafe growls, and he takes one long step towards the door, clearly meaning it. ¡°I¡¯m going to rip his head off ¨C¡° ¡°Rafe!¡± Jesse snaps, leaning forward and grabbing Rafe¡¯s arm before he can get any further. ¡°Calm the hell down.¡± ¡°So, you run,¡± Rafe says, pulling his hands away from his face and staring at me. ¡°You leave he at the altar, and the press paint him as the wounded party.¡± I nod. ¡°Mom and dad can salvage the treaty this way, even without a marriage. But I¡­I have to disappear, or else Prince will force me into it ¨C I have too much leverage on him now.¡± ¡°But where the hell will you go, Ariel?¡± Rafe asks, sitting up, shaking his head. ¡°He¡¯s going toe after you! No matter where you are, he will find you!¡± ¡°Nah,¡± I hear Jesse say, and my eyes fly open to see a wicked smirk on his face. ¡°I never liked that guy anyway ¨C he¡¯s a dick. You deserve more than this. Let¡¯s run.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gasp, staring at my cousin. ¡°Where?¡± Jesse just continues to smirk at me. ¡°With us. Rafe and I are enrolling tomorrow anyway ¨C we¡¯ll just leave tonight and take you along to Alpha Academy.¡± I stare at my cousin for a moment in shock, and then I let out a frantic littleugh and throw myself into his arms because ¨C because that might actually be perfect. This n gets me out of the pce and I¡¯ll be somewhere that no one ¨C especially not the Prince Edward ¨C will ever expect me to go. A notoriously secretive all-male military academy designed to weed out and train the nation¡¯s toughest Alpha warriors. Alpha Academy. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¨C A Boy Named Ari ¡°You two,¡± Rafe mutters, and I nce over to see him pressing the bridge of his nose between his fingers, just like dad does. ¡°This is going to cause a damn firestorm that I am going to have to sort out.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the best at solving our problems!¡± Jesse points out,ughing. ¡°Come on, cousin,¡± he says, giving Rafe a little punch in the arm. ¡°It¡¯s an adventure.¡± Two hourster we¡¯re in the boxcar of a train headed east, towards the war front where the Academy is located. It was shockingly easy to smuggle me out of the pce once I got rid of the wedding gown. Jesse just gave me some of the clothes he had packed, and after I had rolled the hem of the pants about a dozen times and tied the waist with some ribbon torn off of my gown¡­honestly, the clothes don¡¯t fit so bad. ¡°Okay,¡± Rafe murmurs, leaning back into the hay that fills the boxcar, grimacing as he types out messages on his phone. ¡°Mom and Dad are on board.¡± ¡°They are?¡± I ask, wide-eyed with surprise. ¡°I mean,¡± Rafe says, flicking his eyes at me, ¡°I didn¡¯t give them any details about where we are or where we¡¯re going, and mom ispletely flipping out about you being gone from the pce without a guard for the first time in your life. But¡­she gets it. And they trust us.¡± We were always inseparable. I didn¡¯t even really figure out that I was a girl ¨C or that being a girl meant something different than being a boy ¨C until I was around eight years old and I had to go to ballet ss when Rafe and Jesse went to martial arts. I was devastated when I figured out that being different genders meant we had different futures in store for us. But, well. I figured out pretty quickly that being a Princess means I have my own responsibilities. Even though I loved running wild with Rafe and Jesse, I learned how to be pretty, quaint, and sweet because I knew it would help mom and dad. Plus, it kind of came natural to me. Rafe and Jesse, they secretly taught me everything they learned in their fighting lessons because they didn¡¯t want me to feel left out. But I¡¯m mom¡¯s tiny twin ¨C petite with long rose-gold hair and a heart- shaped face. I¡¯m not built for hand-to-handbat the way Rafe and Jesse are, but things like ballet come naturally to me.And while I thought that I was eager to do my duties as a Princess, to marry a Prince to save our nation from war? Honestly, I don¡¯t think my heart has ever been as happy as it is right now, running away from those duties and hopping a train with my two best friends. I¡¯m so excited that I can barely catch my breath. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Rafe throws a wet nket on my excitement. ¡°Okay,¡± he sighs, tossing his phone into his backpack, finished talking to mom and dad. ¡°What the hell are we going to do with Ariel when we get to the Academy?¡± ¡°Seriously, why don¡¯t we just take her along with us?¡± Jesse asks, wrapping his arms around his knees. ¡°What?¡± Rafe asks, frowning at him. ¡°You mean like, into Alpha Academy?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jesse says, ncing over at me. ¡°I mean, you promised our moms that we¡¯d keep her safe, right? If we have to keep an eye on her, what¡¯s easier than keeping her by our side?¡± I gape at the audacity of Jesse¡¯s n. I¡¯ve been hearing about Alpha Academy all my life and always dreamed about going ¨C but, of course, it only epts male students. And while Rafe and Jesse will certainly take the warrior track, I fantasized about taking up some of the other things you can study ¨C like espionage, or bing a master poison maker. There¡¯s even a rumor that you can study battle magic if you have an affinity for it. But honestly ¨C no one really knows what goes on inside of the Academy, it¡¯s all top secret and shrouded in mystery. But whenever one of the Alpha graduates came to the pce to consult with dad or report on the amazing advances they made for our nation? They always had this air about them ¨C like they could take on the world. And damn, did I envy that. Still ¨C my dreams never got far. While we always knew Rafe and Jesse would go, I had to make other ns.¡°Well, I¡¯m definitely not letting her out of our sight,¡± Rafe grumbles, his voice growing deeper at the mere idea of it. He shifts his eyes, studying me. I sigh a little, hanging my head, knowing it¡¯s impossible. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you there, Ariel,¡± Rafe sighs, guilty. ¡°It¡¯s just not a safe ce for girls ¨C¡° My head whips up and I open my mouth, ready to protest that I can take care of myself, but my brother is already waving a hand, dismissing the idea. ¡°It¡¯s over a hundred testosterone-fueled Alpha males in their early twenties, Ariel,¡± Rafe says, frowning, ¡°with no female attention for months. You¡¯ll get eaten alive. There are going to be guys there like Luca Grant ¨C¡° ¡°Luca Grant¡¯s going to be there?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide as my head snaps up. Grant¡¯s a minor celebrity ¨C he¡¯s the junior heavyweight boxing champion of our nation as well as a rather notorious ladies¡¯ man. But he just retired from boxing to join the military in a show of national pride. His story has been stered all over the news. And it doesn¡¯t hurt that he is¡­insanely good looking. He¡¯s got these dimples that¡­ Well. His dimples are beside the point. But I had no idea he was going to the Academy or that he¡¯d be part of Rafe and Jesse¡¯s ss. ¡°Isn¡¯t the simplest thing just to just keep ns the same?¡± Jesse asks, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Ariel justes with us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous,¡± Rafe scoffs, ring at Jesse and starting to lose his temper a bit. ¡°What, we¡¯re just going to waltz into the candidate barracks filled with a bunch of hormonal Alphas like ¡®oh hey, we brought our little sister! Don¡¯t touch her! Hands off!¡¯¡± ¡°No,¡± Jesse says, his eyes bright and eager. ¡°We don¡¯t waltz in with your sister,¡± he says, pulling his backpack over and rustling around in it, pulling out a grey camo-print patrol cap, standard issue for all Academy candidates. He plops it on my head. ¡°We waltz in with your brother.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Rafe seethes, appalled. ¡°No, it¡¯ll work!¡± Jesse says, grinning now as he scoots next to me and begins to tuck my rose-gold hair up under the cap. I grin right back at him, realizing where this is going. ¡°Rafe,¡± Jesse says, turning to my brother with a wide grin, ¡°meet Ari. Ari Sinir.¡± Rafe¡¯s mouth drops open as Iugh and then rearrange my face, trying to look tough and do my best impression of a dude. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Rafe groans, allowing himself to fall back into the weing softness of the hay. ¡°No, absolutely not ¨C this will never work ¨C¡° ¡°No, it will!¡± I insist, excited now. ¡°It will work, I can do it! I¡¯m Ari!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Rafe mutters, his voice further muffled by the hands still pressed over his face. ¡°You¡¯re Ariel ¨C you do ballet, and you arrange flowers, and you like making seating charts ¨C¡° ¡°Not anymore,¡± I say, turning and grinning at Jesse, who nods eagerly at me. ¡°Now, I¡¯m Ari. And I¡¯m a boy.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¨C The Barracks Now I¡¯m Ari rk, a family cousin on Aunt Cora¡¯s side. But things start to get immediately real as Rafe and Jesse sling their backpacks over their shoulders and we start to walk towards Alpha Academy, a rugged castle built on top of the cliffs that rise before us. I gulp as I stare up at the castle, a little shiver running through me. ¡°It¡¯s cold here,¡± I murmur, even though it¡¯s just towards the end of summer right now. ¡°You¡¯ll warm up,¡± Jesse assures me with a wink. ¡°Besides, see that hill?¡± he says, and I look where he points. ¡°There are apparently some hot springs over there. If you get too cold, we¡¯ll just dunk you.¡± I move to elbow Jesse in the stomach for this suggestion but he neatly dodges me,ughing. Anxiety twists in my stomach we continue to walk, though. Can I really do this? ¡°Stop stressing about it,¡± Jesse murmurs, leaning close and bumping his shoulder against me, knocking me a bit sideways. I scowl, wishing I was taller. ¡°You¡¯re trying to solve problems you haven¡¯t evene across yet. Just chill out.¡± ¡°ssic Jesse advice,¡± Rafe mutters, shooting him a little re as we start to climb the hill, ¡°which doesn¡¯t make any sense right now because we actually have very real problems to solve. Like the fact that Ari rk doesn¡¯t have any ID? And is also in possession of ¨C you know, girl parts? And is tiny, and about to get his ass beat by a bunch of gigantic wolves?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I protest, giving Rafe a shove that¡­well, proves his point more than it does mine, because he doesn¡¯t budge at all. ¡°I can stand up in a fight against both of you! Don¡¯t doubt me now!¡± ¡°Are you serious, Ariel?¡± he asks, stopping in his tracks, his shoulders slumping. ¡°Seriously think about this ¨C about everything that you¡¯re suggesting here. Are you just trying to get away from your asshole fianc¨¦? Or do you actually want to train at Alpha Academy?¡± My face falls a bit as I realize that his question is a good one ¨C that so far, I¡¯ve basically been running on adrenaline. I take a second to think about it, tilting my head back and looking up at the castle on the cliff. And as I think about it¡­my mind shes to all the things I wanted to do but was discouraged from because I¡¯m a Princess and a girl ¨C hockey lessons, and weapons training, and long chats with dad and Uncle Roger about war strategy. It was all boy stuff, but it means a thousand memories of doors closed in my face, a constant reminder that I had to learn apletely different set of skills. Because I¡¯m a girl. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Because I¡¯m¡­a Princess. But I can¡¯t be a Princess right now. I need to hide at least until this all blows over and Edward and his family leave our nation with a treaty intact. That¡¯s all going to take some serious time. And quite suddenly, without the weight of my Princess title for the first time since I was eight¡­I realize howpletely free I feel. I can do¡­whatever I want. And I know, instinctually, deep in my heart, precisely what I want. My wolf lifts her rose-gold snout to the sky, giving me a little howl of courage. Tell them, she urges. So, I bring my gaze back to my brother and my cousin. ¡°I want to do this,¡± I say quietly determined. ¡°If it had ever been an option for me, this is what I¡¯d have chosen for myself. And now that it is?¡± I nod steadily. ¡°I want it, Rafe. I want to be here.¡± ¡ª I look around the room while I finish rolling up the wrists and the ankles of my uniform, my hair tucked discreetly up under my cap. And I can¡¯t help but stare open-mouthed at all of the boys wandering around the barracks. I mean, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t been around guys before ¨C but the sight of boy after boy flooding through the door? I mean¡­it¡¯s pretty great. I mean, I¡¯ve flirted a little ¨C and Edward, he kissed me a few times before the wedding, mostly chaste stuff for press, but in general¡­ Well, I¡¯m a Princess. It sort of makes sense that I¡¯ve lived a pretty sheltered life, right? Any guy who wanted to date me had to get through my gigantic overprotective dad, the King, and not many were very willing to do that. I blush now as I look around at all of these guys in front of me. Because they¡¯re all so fit, like they¡¯ve been training for weeks before submitting themselves as candidates for Alpha Academy so that they can hit the ground running. And I have to admit¡­it¡¯s kind of a buffet. A few guys in particr catch my eye. There¡¯s a tall blonde one who has set up shop in the bed almost diagonal from us, with a jaw so precisely molded it looks like it was cut with a diamond. And nobody can miss Luca Grant at the center of the room ¨C god, he¡¯s actually signing autographs. But he¡¯s just as good looking as he is on TV ¨C maybe even hotter. And then there¡¯s a sort of shy, slim boy with dark hair that falls into his eyes who looks moody and watches everyone. I mean, I never thought that was my type before, but now? I have to admit, I find my eyes drawn to him. Rafe slings his own supplies onto the bed next to Jesse¡¯s and then smacks my arm as he points to the bunk above his. ¡°Up,¡± hemands, interrupting my reverie. ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°You¡¯re up here,¡± he says, patting the upper bunk and giving me a big fake grin that lets me know it¡¯s not a request. ¡°Where I can watch you. All the time. And smack you when you stare too openly at all of the guys who are now yourrades, not your eye candy.¡± Chapter 4 The next two hours are¡­an education in boy world. I sit perched up on my bunk, staring around in awe. This room has more than a hundred boys in it right now, and we¡¯ll all be sleeping in here together through candidacy. When that¡¯s done, if we make it, we¡¯ll move up to the castle to more private dorms. But seriously? Until then? I¡¯m kind of¡­thrilled. The atmosphere here ¨C it¡¯s totally different than anything I¡¯ve ever experienced. There¡¯s a great deal of shouting andughter, and two fist fights have already broken out, along with quite a few arm-wrestling matches. Girls? We¡¯d all be simpering and sizing each other up. Guys? They just sp hands and smack each other on the back, instant friends. But then a boy walks by in his underwear ¨C which I¡¯m notining about in itself ¨C but my eyes go wide with shock when he just tantly, casually dips a hand into his boxers and scratches his balls ¨C ¡°So, what do you think, cousin,¡± Jesse says, making me jump as he pops up at my side, standing on Rafe¡¯s bunk and using the leverage to hook his arms over the edge of mine, grinning at me. ¡°Regretting your choices yet?¡± ¡°Boys are¡­¡± I whisper, still looking around with awe, ¡°apletely different species.¡± ¡°I think our prim little Princess likes it,¡± Jesse says with augh, observing my fascination. Iugh too and lift a finger to my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Rafe,¡± I whisper, knowing my brother ¨C like my dad ¨C is crazy over-protective. ¡°Your secret is safe with me,¡± Jesse whispers back, giving me a wink. ¡°Just¡­try to look more boyish, all right? You¡¯re sitting up there like a pretty little barn owl, staring around with those big eyes.¡± I gasp a little, realizing that he¡¯s probably right. I hunch my back a little, unfolding my legs so that I¡¯m not so prim. ¡°Is this better?¡± I murmur, pitching my voice lower andughing because I feel ridiculous. ¡°Just scratch your ass a little more around people,¡± Jesse suggests with a grin, ¡°let people see you burp.¡± Horrified, I re at him. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Jesseughs and then holds out his arm to me, wrist up. ¡°Here,¡± he says. ¡°What?¡± I ask, tapping at his closed fingers, thinking he has some little present hidden in his fist. ¡°No,¡± Jesse says,ughing, and then he beckons me closer. I lean towards him and, lightening quick, Jesse wipes his wrist across both sides of my neck and then across my own wrists. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± I ask, frowning, confused. ¡°Scent marking,¡± he replies in a whisper. ¡°Sometimes you smell like a girl. This will disguise it a little, make it not so obvious.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t I just smell like you?¡± I ask, confused. He shrugs. ¡°We¡¯re cousins,¡± he replies. ¡°No one will notice or care.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, and then I lean back in my bunk as Jesse jumps down and goes to talk to a light-haired boy who has juste to introduce himself to Rafe. I didn¡¯t even think about smelling like a girl ¨C what else is going to give me away? I try to think it through, to strategize, but soon the room is so filled with young men that I can¡¯t really think about anything else besides watching them, studying how they move so I can move like that and start to blend in. I can¡¯t even really keep track of which one is which as they all move around the room, unpacking their personal items and introducing themselves to their neighbors. Which is why it is so incredibly disconcerting when I find my head snapping to the left, my eyes frantically searching because¡­ Because I swear, I just smelled¡­the most amazing scent that has ever crossed my nose ¨C My wolf leaps inside me, which is itself shocking ¨C she¡¯s usually so calm that I sometimes forget she¡¯s there ¨C Get it, shemands, instantly starting to prowl, go find it ¨C you have to ¨C it¡¯s ours ¨C ¡°What?!¡± I say aloud as I sit up stark straight, suddenly a little freaked out. But then I lift my nose and almost moan aloud when I smell it again ¨C that incredible, amazing scent ¨C the sharp bite of citrus, bergamot and wet pavement baking under the summer sun, apricots and almonds ¨C Something snaps within me, an almost physical twist that redirects everything in me ¨C all of my goals, all of my dreams ¨C just wipes them away in the singr pursuit of it, of him ¨C Mate!, my wolf howls, lifting her nose to the sky and singing the word, her feet dancing. Go! Get up! Go and find him ¨C Mate! Mate! Mate! And I gasp, pressing myself back against my pillows because I know it now ¨C know it for certain in my heart and my bones ¨C that my mate is here ¨C But as I look around, frantic, something¡­something else crosses my path. And I do moan aloud this time, my lower lip starting to shake as I go limp, falling back against my pillows. I have to press my eyes shut against the leather and whiskey scent of him ¨C red hot cinders and the sharp bite of pine on a night so cold even the air freezes ¨C And, to my horror, something else snaps within me, shaking me to the core, so much so that my shoulders start to tremble with it. Because¡­because the other one is still there ¨C and this one too ¨C They¡¯re both still there, both bonds now calling to me, urging me to run in two different directions at once ¨C I¡¯m suddenly nauseous, my head spinning as gravity reorients itself in two directions, trying to point both north and south at the same time, my internalpass spinning ¨C I raise my hands to my temples and give another soft moan. ¡°Ari,¡± Rafe says,ing to the side of the bed and peering over at me, concerned. ¡°Are you all right?¡± But I don¡¯t reply, my eyes pressed tightly shut as I concentrate on my wolf, on the ridiculous thing that she¡¯s saying ¨C Inside of me she prowls back and forth, giving little hops of excitement, turning in eager circles, her tongue lolling from the side of her mouth. Get up! She urges me, snapping her teeth with glee, go and find them! Now! What?! I say to her, frantic. But that¡¯s ridiculous ¨C we can¡¯t ¨C we¡¯re in disguise! Go!, shemands, and I find myself sitting up straight, my eyes flying open despite myself. Go and find them! We need to meet our mates! But as I look around the room ¨C it¡¯s too much of a mess. I know that they¡¯re here ¨C but I have absolutely no idea which ones they are.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seriously, Ari,¡± Rafe says, peering at me closely. ¡°You¡¯re¡­all pale. Are you okay?¡± I spin my head to look at my brother with frantic eyes, my breathing fast now. Behind him I see Jesse turn, confused, looking at me with curious worry. I open my mouth to stumble something out ¨C anything ¨C to beg them to help ¨C But before I can, a loud p sounds at the head of the room and we all spin towards it. Everyone goes silent, staring at the Academy Captain standing there with four Sergeants. He¡¯s a gigantic man with a rough, craggy face that doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s seen a smile for twenty years. But I can¡¯t think about that now ¨C my head still spins, and I do my very best to keep my eyes forward and concentrate on walking as my body begins to adjust, not allowing myself to be distracted by my surroundings or by my stupid wolf, who is howling at me ¨C begging me to go find them, to hunt them down, to strip off my uniform right now and ¨C The Captain scowls around at us, clearly displeased with our disorder. ¡°Fall in,¡± he snaps. ¡°It¡¯s time for your first examination.¡± Chapter 5 ¡°Time for the ranking,¡± the Captain growls, looking around at us with distaste. ¡°You¡¯re dressed in your grey candidate fatigues because you have not yet earned your Academy ck. The bottom twenty percent of candidates will be cut at the end of the second week of candidacy. I suggest you take this seriously.¡± The Captain surveys us, his eyes cold. ¡°Today¡¯s test,¡± he barks out, ¡°measures what you won¡¯t survive without at the Academy: physical prowess. Rafe Sinir! Kenny Dextrin! You¡¯re up ¨C first blood wins!¡± The Academy is famous for teaching its students the most cutting-edge methods and technologies ¨C but first ranking is determined by a fist fight!? The match is over shockingly fast. Rafe knocks Kenny down and bloodies his nose within thirty seconds. When Luca Grant is called, I smirk a little. Luca dances around his opponent and taunts him for a while before whipping out a swift uppercut that knocks the other boy clean over. I bite my lip a little, admiring his technique ¨C and the spread of his muscled shoulders ¨C when to my horror I hear my own name. Or at least, my pretend name. ¡°Ari rk! Robert Brown!¡± My jaw just drops open because ¨C god, I¡¯m such an idiot ¨C but as long as I¡¯ve been standing here watching, I¡¯ve never thought about how I was going to have to do this! I groan as I realize that I slipped into my Princess identity ¨C I¡¯m used to standing on the sidelines, watching Rafe and Jesse fight ¨C ¡°Let¡¯s go, rk!¡± The Sergeant snaps when he sees that I haven¡¯t stepped forward. Rafe, next to me, sighs and puts a hand on my back, shoving me forward. I look back at him in shock but he just shrugs, his eyes clearly saying you wanted to join the Academy, kid. Frantic, I turn to Robert, who is already stepping into a fighting stance. As he puts his fists up and I finally realize that I¡¯m actually supposed to punch him, the candidates all around us start to shout and whistle. ¡°Come on!¡± Robert shouts, urging me forward. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± But I just stand there, shocked. Someone starts tough uproariously and then bellows, ¡°The shrimp¡¯s scared!¡± Others start tough too, and then they pick up a call: ¡°Shrimp! Shrimp! Shrimp!¡± This, somehow, spurs me on ¨C and finally gets my wolf to pay attention to something besides that insane thing that happened this afternoon ¨C two boys ¨C two scents ¨C Kill him, she growls, stalking forward within me. Show ¡®em all¡­ And so I start to step forward, my lips curling back, raising my own fists the way Rafe and Jesse taught me to, moving fast towards the other boy ¨C Everything goes ck. When I open my eyes I see Jesse staring right at me, peering again over the edge of my bunk. ¡°Hey there, Shrimp,¡± he says, smirking at me, but not without sympathy. ¡°How you feeling? He got you good.¡± I open my mouth to say something but pain instantly res over my entire face. ¡°Ith it¡­¡± I say, my voice all stuffy from my poor injured nose, which I raise a hand to gingerly touch, ¡°Ith it broken?¡± Jesse takes a moment to press my nose between his thumbs, pushing at it experimentally, which hurts like hell. I gasp and wince, but he shakes his head. ¡°Nah, cousin, you¡¯ll be all right in a few days. You¡¯ll have one hell of a ck eye, though.¡± Well, also, I can¡¯t smell anything with my nose all messed up, can I? So, I have no idea which of these boys are¡­ God, I can¡¯t even think the word to myself. Mate! My wolf gleefully supplies, dancing around inside of me, ignoring my pain. Your mates! Both of them! Get up now, shift into me! I can smell them! I can do it! I would love to do it! I scowl, ignoring her and closing my eyes again, wishing I was still knocked out. A few minutester, though, my rest is interrupted by somethingnding on my pillow that makes me jump. I gasp, opening my eyes, and then I scowl when I see a cellophane-wrapped sandwich and a water bottle next to me, along with a packet of pain killers. ¡°You okay, kid?¡± Rafe asks quietly, and I jump a little to see him standing where Jesse was before, peering at me closely. ¡°No, I¡¯m dying,¡± I sigh dramatically, copsing back onto my pillow. ¡°That breaks the pact,¡± he says, shoving me lightly on the shoulder. ¡°You die, mom kills me ¨C then dad¡¯s only got Markie and Juniper left, their two worst kids. You know we can¡¯t do that to them.¡± I smirk,ughing a little, but then I flinch whenughing hurts. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, suddenly remembering that I missed the big event. ¡°Did you win?¡± Rafe just gives a casual shrug but Jesse pops up behind him. ¡°Of course he won!¡± Jesse says, looping a proud arm around Rafe¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You should have seen the brute he had to take out though, Ari,¡± he continues, his eyes wide and thrilled. ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic,¡± Rafe murmurs, shrugging Jesse off even though he can¡¯t keep the corners of his lips from turning up. ¡°No seriously,¡± Jesse says, leaning in to me. ¡°He was like, bigger than Rafe, maybe ¨C or at least as big ¨C and totally brutal. You could tell he had never been formally trained, but he just went into his fights like a damn madman ¨C¡° ¡°Really?¡± I ask, curious, sitting up a little. ¡°Which one was it?¡± ¡°That big boulder over there,¡± Jesse murmurs, pointing across the room. I see him instantly ¨C who couldn¡¯t? He¡¯s seriously gigantic ¨C rivaling even my dad in size. He hunches over in his bunk, looking down at his mattress with his arms resting lightly on top of his knees, totally stoic but clearly disappointed to havee in second. His dark hair falls in his face like he can¡¯t be bothered to push it away. ¡°You beat him?¡± I ask, turning shocked eyes on my brother. ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised,¡± Rafe snaps, frowning at me, offended. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Iugh a little and lean over to give him a shove on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say in an overly-girly voice, like a deranged cheerleader, teasing him. ¡°No one can beat Rafe Sinir!¡± Jesseughs with me, turning to watch Rafe turn red as he scowls. ¡°Eat up,¡± Rafe mutters as he hops down from the bed, ¡°and take the painkillers.¡± Then he hesitates, looking over his shoulder, and leans in to whisper. ¡°There are some closed shower stalls, but¡­I don¡¯t think you should go in there anytime soon. All right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it in the morning,¡± I say with a yawn, reaching out to grab the cold water bottle and press it to my face, moaning a little at the instant relief. ¡°I¡¯ll get up at 3, before anyone else.¡± ¡°Okay. Wake me up too. I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°You need sleep. It¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°Just wake me,¡± my brother growls. I nod to appease him and lean back against my pillow with a groan. Fine, my wolf growls as I drift of, displeased. But tomorrow, we¡¯re finding them! Unfortunately, as fate would have it, tomorrow is too long of a wait. Chapter 6 I wake up in the middle of the night and groan a little with pain from my stiff muscles and my aching face. I prod at my nose, pleased to find that it¡¯s already much better ¨C the speed of wolf healing really is great, even though my nose is still too swollen to truly smell anything. But as I sit up, I realize that the real problem here is that I am¡­grimy. I¡¯mpletely covered in sweat and blood and my body feels¡­disgusting. I stick out my tongue as I survey myself, not even really able to believe that I was able to fall asleep like this. I mean, how much pain had I even been in? A lot, my wolf reminds me, nudging me with her nose. Can we go find them now? I scowl and mentally push her away, not able to think of it ¨C or maybe just not wanting to, not right now. I mean, what the hell does it mean what do I even feel about any of this? Did I imagine it? ¨C Or did¡­did two mating bonds actually snap into ce yesterday afternoon, the day after I left Prince Asshole at the altar? But no. That¡¯s impossible. You get one fated mated ¨C just one! And most people don¡¯t even get that! I don¡¯t even know what one mating bond snapping into ce feels like, let alone two. My wolf must be wrong ¨C whatever happened must have just been¡­I don¡¯t know, some kind of hormonal reaction to being around so many boys all at once. I¡¯m not wrong! she growls, snapping her teeth at my denial. But I ignore her again. I quickly move to the widemunal bathroom at the end of the room. I grab a set of supplies from the waiting shelf and dash towards the shower stall. But when I pull back the curtain I gasp ¨C actually gasp ¨C in horror at the site before me. The floor and walls are covered in muck, and boy hair, and oh my god, is that even blood in the corner? ¨C I scowl at myself, hating this side of me that¡¯s decidedly a Princess.. ¡­but I have to get clean. And quite suddenly I remember what Jesse said on the way in that there are some hot springs over the far hill. I breathe out a little moan, instantly wanting nothing more than a long, hot bath all by myself. To get clean, and to refresh myself ¨C I just know it¡¯s the one thing that will set me right.. After about five minutes of searching for the hot springs, I find them. They¡¯re everything I hoped they would be. Clean, fresh water ¨C smelling just slightly of sulfur ¨C bubbles out through a set of rocks, creating a little steaming pool that¡¯s just deep enough to sink into. With a quick nce over my shoulder to check that I¡¯m actually alone, I strip off my clothes and fling off my hat, running my fingers through my hair as I wade into the pool, moaning a little at the luxurious warmth of it enveloping my exhausted and battered body. When that¡¯s finished, I tie my hair back in a knot at the base of my head and I take a deep breath, closing my eyes and turning my face up to again stare at the castle against the sky as I start on my body. As I run the bar of soap all over my skin, pampering myself a little as my muscles unwind, my mind turns to the question of battle magic, and just how the Academy might teach something like that. Because Rafe and Jesse and I ¨C we¡¯re all supposed to have some kind of magic, a gift from our Grandmother, the Goddess. Mom and Aunt Cora told us each about it when we turned sixteen, but¡­ none of us have manifested anything yet. Mom is an incredible healer, and Aunt Cora can control the weather, but the three of us? Not so much as a spark, no matter what we¡¯ve tried. Mom tells us not to worry about it, that the Goddess will reveal her gift in time¡­ But the Academy¡­would it have a way to bring something like that out in me? And if so¡­ what form would my magic take? My imagination spins as I consider the possibilities as I soap myself down and I smile a little, staring to feel, finally, like myself again. I even hum to myself a little bit, carried away by how good this feels. Of course, the feeling is short lived because just as I set the soap aside and ssh a handful of water up against my face, a voice rings out behind me. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± And I gasp, spinning and instinctually dipping low into the pool so that I¡¯m up to my chin in the opaque water, staring up at the dark figure standing at the edge of the pool. I push myself away from him through the water, terrified but unable to see who it is ¨C But as I reach the far side of the pool, terror streaking through me, the cloud covering the moon skates away revealing¡­ Another candidate ¨C and not my brother or cousin. My eyes go wide in shock as I realize, quite suddenly, that it¡¯s Luca Grant ¨C all six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo of him, staring down at me ¨C ¡°Seriously, Shrimp,¡± he says, crouching down and looking all around. ¡°What are you even doing here? And did you see a girl running around? I¡¯m looking for her.¡± My mouth drops open a little as I realize that¡­that in the dark he can¡¯t see my long hair knotted at the back of my neck, or any details about my body underneath the water. And, simultaneously, I realize that I smell like all girl right now because in soaping myself down I washed off all of the scent Jesse rubbed on me, which was covering me up ¨C My mind whirs, but luckily my mouth responds without me. ¡°Um,¡± I say, pitching my voice a little lower. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡± ¡°Shit luck,¡± the boxer says, standing and sighing as he shoves his hands in his pockets. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting bits and pieces of her scent all day¡­she¡¯s got to be around, but I can¡¯t figure out where¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± I say again, hesitating and rubbing at my nose, desperate now to be able to smell something ¨C ¡°why are you looking for her?¡± ¡°Cause,¡± he says, sighing in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± a growling voice snaps, making both of us jump and spin towards the hulking figure that comes out of the shadows next. And my eyes go wide when I realize that¡­ That it¡¯s the huge, scarred brute that Rafe beat in thest bout disappointment in his bunk ¨C who hung his head in Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Pardon?¡± The boxer says, raising an eyebrow at the bigger candidate whoes close to glower over him. To his credit, Luca doesn¡¯t flinch. ¡°She can¡¯t be your mate,¡± the brute snarls, ring down at Luca and not even sparing me a second nce. ¡°Because she¡¯s mine.¡± Yes! Yes! Yes! My wolf yelps within me, spinning in eager circles, holding her tail high like a banner. Our mates! Both of them! But my reaction is the opposite. ¡°Ohhhh no,¡± I whisper, shaking my head as I look between them. Two mates both looking for me? ¨C And neither of them realizing that I¡¯m treading water right here!? How the hell am I going to get out of this? Chapter 7 ¡°Wait a second,¡± Luca says, cocking his head and looking therger candidate up and down. ¡°How do we even know we¡¯re looking for the same girl?¡± I snap my attention to the other guy as I subtly move further back into the pool, seeking shadow. God, if the moon could just slip back behind the Academy¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Grant,¡± the taller one growls, advancing on Luca another step. ¡°Do you seriously think that there are two girls wandering around the candidate barracks of Alpha Academy?¡± ¡°Point taken,¡± Luca says with a shrug, not giving any ground even though therger candidate looks like he outweighs him by at least thirty pounds of solid muscle. ¡°But let¡¯s be sure ¨C what¡¯s your girl smell like?¡± My eyes flick between them as they share notes on my scent,ing to the conclusion that they are indeed both chasing the same girl who smells of smoke and cloves and honey. Is that seriously what I smell like? I wonder absently as my mind focuses on the more important thing:ing up with a n to get the hell out of here. Yes, my wolf replies, preening as she prances, we smell very nice. And suddenly, as the boys again begin to argue about whose mate she is, I realize exactly what I need to do. ¡°Um,¡± I say, pitching my voice louder to be heard over their argument. The boys stop talking and snap their gazes immediately to me, which makes me sink deeper into the water, even though my wolf nips me internally, urging me ridiculously to just climb n*ked out of the pool and go to them. ¡°You¡¯re looking for the person who smells like cloves and honey?¡± ¡°What do you know about it,¡± the big guy snarls, stepping towards me with narrowed eyes as if he¡¯ll leap into the pool and beat me to a pulp if I say anything out of line. ¡°Nothing!¡± I protest, putting my hands up, even though just my fingertips stick out of the water. ¡°Um, sorry ¨C I didn¡¯t get a good look ¨C I didn¡¯t even realize it was a girl ¨C I only saw like, a silhouette.¡± ¡°Well, where did she go,¡± therger cadet growls, and as I look up into his face I¡¯m suddenly shaken by¡­ +5 Well, by how incredibly gorgeous he is beneath his scars and his snarl. Besides being sorge that he could toss me around like a rag doll, his face is shaped by a square jaw and a long, straight nose beneath dark brows. And his eyes¡­ Despite myself, I take a step forward, peering closer ¨C Because I think they¡¯re blue ¨C the darkest, most gorgeous shade of sapphire blue, such an unusual contrast with his chestnut hair¡­. ¡°Is something wrong with you?¡± he spits out, looking at me in shock and rage. I flinch back, realizing that ¨C oh my god ¨C I was just gazing into his eyes when he¡¯s ready to kill me ¨C ¡°Nope!¡± I squeak, shaking my head and backing up again into the shadow. ¡°Sorry, yeah, she went that way!¡± I point out into the distance, away from the barracks. ¡°What did she look like?¡± he growls. Opposite of me, I think, frantic. ¡°Um, really tall! With like, lots and lots of long curly ck hair.¡± Luca keeps his eyes on me, curious, but the other snaps his head in the direction I indicated. He shoots a re at Luca but sets off at a run, clearly eager to get to this mystery girl first. Shit, shit, I think, staring unblinking at Luca now as he studies me. Why isn¡¯t he going too!? ¡°Seriously, Shrimp,¡± Luca says, leaning forward and narrowing his eyes, trying to get a better look at me. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± ¡°I¡­needed a bath,¡± I say, sputtering out the truth because I can¡¯t think of anything else to say. Besides, maybe if I answer his questions quickly he¡¯ll go ¨C ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just take a shower, like the rest of us?¡± ¡°Because they were gross,¡± I hear myself say, and then I gasp at how stupid I¡¯m being and duck half my face under the water to hide my instant blush. Luca¡¯s face bursts into a grin. ¡°You¡¯re really weird, Shrimp,¡± he says, shaking his head and smiling at me, ¡°but you¡¯re funny. I like funny.¡± My wolf sits down on her haunches and lifts her nose to the sky, howling in her grief that 46 I¡¯m not hurling myself out of this spring and into his arms ¨C ¨C Because that smile oh my god, something in me melts at the sight of it. I actually have to force myself to not swim towards him. When I don¡¯t say anything, Luca justughs again and shakes his head. ¡°Anyway,¡± he continues, ¡°thanks for the tip on the girl. That way, you said?¡± I nod vigorously, not even looking where he points because I don¡¯t care ¨C I just want him to go- He grins again and nods to me onest time before turning and running off. I stay in the shadows for a few minutes, casting out my hearing and making sure that it¡¯s absolutely silent around me for a few minutes. And then, when I hear nothing in the around me ¨C not even a single cricket- ¡ª- ¨C grasses I spring from the pool and pull on my clothes as fast as I can ¨C seriously, I¡¯ve never gotten dressed faster ¨C I have no idea if my pants are even on the right way ¨C Then, grabbing what¡¯s left of my bathing kit, I sprint for the barracks. ¨C My breath is ragged in my lungs, my heart pounding in my chest with more than just exertion ¨C because any second I expect a hand to grab me by my cor, yanking me backward, demanding an exnation ¡ª But I know, above all things, that secrecy is still absolutely necessary. No one can find out that I¡¯m a girl ¨C no one can find out that my mates are here ¨C no one can find out that the Princess is in hiding at Alpha Academy, or else I¡¯ll be forced to marry that jerk or start a war God, I¡¯ve been so stupid and reckless tonight, I should have listened to Rafe ¨C You should have invited them into the pool with us, my contrary wolf grumbles. Then we could have ¨C But I shove her voice away as I reach the barracks, my feet stuttering to a stop as I reach the door. I force myself to take slower, softer breaths as I grab the handle and pull it open because I¡¯ve got to be quiet in here. And, well, I¡¯m not precisely quiet as I dart to the back corner of the room, my feet pping against the floor. I¡¯m way too full of frantic energy to help that, but I hope that wakes up just thinks I¡¯m a candidate running for the bathroom or something ¨C anyone who Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. stuff I hurl my up onto my bunk, grateful that itnds silently, and then leap ungracefully onto Jesse¡¯s bed, mming my hand over his mouth. His eyes fly immediately open and fear, then rage, then wonder pass over his face in a series of shes as he sees me above him, a single finger pressed to my lips, my eyes begging him to be quiet. He shouts my name, but it¡¯s muffled by my hand, and I nce over at Rafe¡¯s bed, shaking my head frantically, letting Jesse see that we can¡¯t wake Rafe up. Because Rafe? He¡¯ll kill me. Or worse, he¡¯ll be disappointed in me. I don¡¯t want to put this on Rafe¡¯s shoulders anyway. ¨C not yet. And Jesse ¨C he¡¯s the one I need I lean close to Jesse now that he¡¯s fully awake and move my hand away from his mouth. ¡°Jesse,¡± I whisper frantically, my mouth close to his ear, ¡°I took a bath!¡± ¡°So what, Ari!?¡± he hisses, pissed. ¡°Did you seriously need to scare the shit out of me to tell me that!? Congrattions! You¡¯re clean!¡± I re at him for a second and then roll my eyes. ¡°No, you idiot, you have to scent mark me! I forgot ¨C I didn¡¯t realize that I was going to smell all girly when I washed your scent away!¡± He groans then, putting his hands over his face for a second before lifting his wrists to wipe at my neck and my own wrists. ¡°More,¡± I insist, grabbing his wrist and wiping it down my face. ¡°I can¡¯t smell like fricking cloves and honey anymore ¨C¡° 66 ¡°Ari!¡± Jesse snaps, snatching his wrist away from me. ¡°What the hell is going on!? Why are you being so weird!?¡± I take a second to look around the room, scanning in particr for a wide set of shoulders under glowering eyes, or a body that falls naturally into a boxer¡¯s stance¡­ But the room is¡­still. Silent. I¡­I made it back. Unnoticed, at least for now. I take a second to make sure, but then relief rushes through me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I whisper, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jesse. Just¡­um, don¡¯t tell Rafe, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him what?¡± Jesse whisper¨Csnaps as I jump off of his bed and start to climb up into my own bunk. ¡°That you¡¯ve gone insane overnight?¡± ¡°You dreamed this all!¡± I call back over my shoulder, keeping my voice low. ¡°It never happened! Go back to sleep, I love you!¡± And then I slip under my nkets fully dressed and put my hands over my face as I curl into a ball. Two mates and they know I¡¯m here! And they¡¯re looking for me! ¨C How the hell am I ever going to keep Secret when I¡¯ve got two guys looking guys ¨C out there, doing everything they can to sniff me out? Chapter 8 ¨C two really good- ¡°Would you get up!?¡± I start awake to see Rafe¡¯s face peering over the edge of the bunk, frowning at me. ¡°Seriously, Ari! The bell rang like ten minutes ago ¨C I have no idea how you¡¯re still asleep!¡± I re at my brother a little, already in a bad mood, wondering how he¡¯d feel if he got about two hours of sleep after getting the crap beat out of him the day before. Rafe rolls his eyes at me and hops down, getting ready for the day. I was up for hours after I got back in bedst night, trying to figure out how I feel about all of this. At the core of me, I know that keeping my secret is the most important thing. But still¡­ Two mates, in the same ce, at the same time! And me here by what feels like chance ¨C God, it¡¯s almost like¡­fate or something. I mean, our family does have a history of this sort of thing happening ¨C mom and Aunt Cora¡¯s mother is the Goddess, after all, and she definitely threw some twists into their lives. But still ¨C it¡¯s all just so¡­ bizarre. had almost drifted off to sleep against night when the barrack door opened and a tall figure came in ¨C his shoulders almost wide enough to fill the doorway itself. He¡¯d moved slowly across the room in complete silence, but when heid down in his bed his bodynguage was¡­miserable. Luca came in a littleter, not bothering to be stealthy. He too had moved to his bed, but had paused for a second, looking towards my corner of the room. I had hastily whipped my covers over my head, holding my breath, desperately praying that he wouldn¡¯t come over to me. Because even though my wolf howls for him ¨C for them? I am so not ready to face this. Not with everything that¡¯s at stake ¨C and not with my enrollment at the Academy at risk, and certainly not with how¡­ Well, I blush to think of it, but how na?ve I am about all of this boy stuff. I mean, I know that I was supposed to get married, but part of what I had thought was so appealing about Edward was that he didn¡¯t push me for anything more than a chaste kiss. Even though he revealed that he had other ns once we were married, I had thought that he would give me the slow¨Cburn romance I need. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But mate stuff? From everything I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s like lightening. And I am¡­not ready to be struck. I mean¡­am I? ¡°Seriously, Ari!¡± Rafe shouts, reaching out and grabbing the front of my uniform. I gasp as he hauls me off my pillow. ¡°Get up! We have to get to breakfast in two minutes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already dressed, Rafe!¡± I snarl, batting his hand away and throwing my legs over the side of the bed. ¡°I just have to put my shoes on 99 Rafe¡¯s eyes go wide and he grabs me again, hauling me down off the bed and bumping my body hard against the metal rails as he does. I give a shriek as I go down. ¡°Ari,¡± my brother growls, holding me tight against him. ¡°Where the f**k is your hat!?¡± I gasp, my hand going to my head as I realize that my hair is still tied in a bun at the base of my head not exactly spilling around my shoulders in a way that screams girl but certainly visible ¨C ¨C ¡°It¡¯s on my bunk!¡± I squeak. Rafe res at me and takes his own cap off, shoving it hard on my head before jumping up to grab my cap. Then he grabs my boots off the floor, shoving them against my chest. ¡°Put your shoes on, you idiot,¡± he growls, ¡°and learn to be more careful!¡± I¡¯m blushing hard now as he pulls my cap onto his own head. I pull on my boots, not bothering to tie them before beginning to tuck my hair up beneath the brim of my cap. ¡°Heyyy cousinnnns,¡± Jesse says,ing over to beam at us way too cheerfully, clearly aware that there¡¯s drama but ignoring it. ¡°Did you guys sleep well?¡± He turns his wicked grin on me. ¡°I had a really weird dream.¡± ¡°No time,¡± Rafe snaps, grabbing my arm the second I finish tucking my hair in and hauling me to my feet. ¡°We go now or we miss breakfast. And if we miss breakfast, we miss rankings, which we desperately need to know. So, let¡¯s move!¡± Jesse still smirks at me as we both hurry along behind my brother, raising an eyebrow and clearly demanding an exnation for my midnight assault. But I just hastily shake my head and nce at Rafe, silently begging Jesse to keep it a secret. Jesse shrugs, tacitly agreeing but letting me know he¡¯s not happy about it. The three of us barely skirt through the door before it closes. A few candidates call out behind us and bang on the door, but the Captain clearly wasn¡¯t kidding about getting to breakfast on time. I move through the line with my brother and my cousin, filling my tray with food, but beingst through means slim pickings. I get a sausage, two cartons of apple juice, and a very sad little orange. When we take the final three seats at the edge of a long table, Rafe rolls his eyes at me and shoves two biscuits onto my te. ¡°Hey!¡± I protest. ¡°I don¡¯t even like biscuits ¨C¡° ¡°It isn¡¯t about like, Ari,¡± Rafe mutters, tucking into what looks like a bowl of cold oatmeal. ¡°It¡¯s about calories, and you need them, so eat up.¡± I do as I¡¯m told, forcing myself to chew the dry biscuits and washing them down with apple juice. Passively, I hope that the food at the Academy is way better than this. As I eat, I look around, and as much as I pretend that I¡¯m not looking for them¡­ Right over there, my wolf cheerfully points out, focusing my eyes immediately on Luca, whoughs at the center of a group of guys two tables down, and then the other one, who sits by himself, moodily eating a gigantic te of food. I quietly peel my orange, letting my eyes drift between both of them, studying their movements, wondering why on earth my grandmother the Goddess picked them out for me ¨C When Rafe stands up to get a napkin, Jesse elbows me, making me jump. ¡°What the hell is going on with you?¡± Jesse hisses, and I blush, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing,¡± I murmur, concentrating on my orange. God, I can¡¯t believe I just let myself stare at my mates what was I thinking ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I know something¡¯s up Ariel,¡± Jesse growls, and I spin to look at him wide¨Ceyed, not only because he used my real name but because my sweet¨Ctempered cousin never growls. ¡°Jesse,¡± I say, my eyes pleading. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll tell you, all right? But¡­¡± I nod hastily at my brother, who is on his way back. Jesse sighs, clenching his jaw. ¡°You promise you¡¯re all right? And you¡¯d tell me if you weren¡¯t?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± I say, my voice pleading. Jesse sighs, nods once, and then turns back to his nearly empty tray. Rafe sits down with a fist full of napkins, looking suspiciously between 1. us. But before he can say anything, all heads in the room turn towards the Captain, who has just stood up at the head table. ¡°Candidates,¡± he says, his voice booming out over us. ¡°Today we will post the first ranking.¡± He points above his head at a giant ck screen, indicating where the ranking will be listed. ¡°Rankings will be calcted ording to your performance in all training activities, as well as aspects like adherence to the rules, prompt attendance, and decorum. At the end of the first two weeks, the bottom 20% of candidates will be dismissed from the academy. As this is an entering ss of 120, that is the bottom 24 candidates. I suggest you take your rank seriously.¡± The Captain res around at all of us and then nods once. ¡°Agility training is next. You have five more minutes for breakfast, and then will report to the gym at 08:00.¡± Without another word the Captain leaves his ce at the head of the table and, as if on cue, the screen shes on, our names already arranged. My eyes fly over the board and my heart sinks to find my name exactly where I thought it would be. Spot 120. Ari rk. Chapter 9 ¡°Oh god,¡± I groan, sinking my face into my hands, my dreams of bing an Academy cadet suddenly slipping through my fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ari,¡± Jesse murmurs, wrapping an arm around my shoulder and giving me a manly squeeze. ¡°We¡¯ll train you up good. You just had one bad day, and they didn¡¯t measure any of the things you¡¯re actually good at.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Rafe says, and I raise my head to see my brother looking at me seriously. I blink a little, emotion swelling in me because Rafe looks so much like dad when he looks at me like that, with a mix of stern expectation and love in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll get your number up fast, Ari, you just need¡­a little more training.¡± ¡°Not like you two have to worry,¡± I sigh, leaning into Jesse for just a second before ncing up at the board again. ¡°You two are¡­¡± and then I scoff a little in jealousy because their numbers are one and four. ¡°Seriously, guys!?¡± I say, pouting at them. ¡°You had to show me up that bad?¡± ¡°Someone had to uphold the Sinir name,¡± Rafe murmurs, smirking a little as he finishes off his te, shoveling the food into his mouth. ¡°Seriously, Ari, eat up,¡± he says, gesturing towards my te with his fork. ¡°You need the energy today!¡± I sigh and eat the sausage in two bites, finishing up the orange as we bus our trays and head for the door. But as I swallow thest little bit of orange, I realize that I didn¡¯t even look ¨C I spin at thest minute, my eyes roving over the rankings for their names ¨C Luca Grant ¨C that one¡¯s easy. Number five, right at the top, right under Jesse. Does that mean¡­did Jesse beat him in the bracket yesterday? Surely he would have mentioned But Rafe ¨C if he beat my other mate in the final match that means¡­ Number two. My eyes dart up the chart, fastening on his name. Jackson McClintock. That¡¯s him, I think, even as Rafe grabs my arm and hauls me out of the room. Jackson. Luca and Jackson. ¨C ¨C My mates. And as we pass head towards the gym¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel a little thrill of excitement twist my stomach. Because I know who they are. in But they have noooo idea who I am. At least, not yet. I look up at my brother and my cousin on either side of me as we walk into the gym, moving towards the group of candidates who stand before what looks like a gigantic obstacle course. ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± I whisper, suddenly overwhelmed by a rush of gratitude. Because honestly, if anyone can get me raised up from number 120? It¡¯s them. ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank us yet,¡± Rafe says, shaking his head down at me. ¡°Training is about to kick your ass. You ready for this?¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± I sigh, and Jesse grins at me to let me know I¡¯m right. But I square my shoulders and nod to them, ready to try. By the end of the day, Rafe¡¯s prediction turns out to be correct: I have absolutely no urge to thank them. ¨C Training today was brutal. I don¡¯t even know why they call it training ¨C it was just a lot of running through obstacle courses, throwing ourselves over barriers, and climbing chains an activity at which I completely failed. None of it had anything to do with fighting anyone, as far as I could see. And it certainly was not an activity that yed to my skill set. Thankfully, nothing today counts towards rankings ¨C we¡¯ll run the obstacle course again at the end of the two weeks, which is when it will actually affect our rank. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. And I was seriously, pathetically bad at all of it. I gritted my teeth as I pulled myself through the final obstacle ¨C a sand pit that I had to crawl through under a set of low ropes. As I hauled myself forward with my burning forearms, I was shocked to see Jackson passing me, barely giving me a re as he went. He was close enough that I got a good whiff of his scent as he pulled ahead, an experience that made me emit an embarrassing moan as my arms gave out so that I facented in the sand,pletely overwhelmed by exhaustion and lust. God damn it, having mates while running an obstacle course makes me look even more pathetic than I really am. I spit out a mouthful of sand as I crawled out of the pit.¡°Deadst, rk,¡± a Lieutenant said as I got to my feet, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°How can I best!?¡± I panted, gesturing towards Jackson. ¡°McClintock is ranked second, and he barely made it out before me!¡± ¡°Because,¡± the Lieutenant said, raising a snide brow in my direction. ¡°McClintock went through twice, while you did it once.¡± I groaned, tilting my head back, thinking longingly of the hot shower that I¡¯d get to take next- But no. Rafe grabbed my arm and hauled me towards thest task of the day: a five¨Cmile run that left me gasping for air because Jesse and Rafe refused to let me finishst again and made me keep up with them the whole time. Honestly, I had thought I was a good runner ¨C I¡¯m usually pretty fast ¨C but my exhaustion,bined with myck of sleep,bined with my realization that Jesse and Rafe really have been going easy on me all these years? Let¡¯s just say that when they drag me back to the barracks, each with a hand under my arm to help hold me up, they¡¯re not doing it for show. ¡°I hate this,¡± I grumble, ring at them. ¡°I hate boy stuff.¡± ¡°Yeah, well,¡± Jesse breathes, his words barely audible from his stupid smirking mouth, ¡°you¡¯re the one that wanted to be a boy.¡± Rafe just res down at me, drawing my eyes to him. ¡°What?¡± I ask, frowning. ¡°I tried!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± he says, frowning at me in turn. ¡°You gave up. A lot. If you¡¯re going to make it, Ari, you¡¯re going to have to give it your all. You¡¯re going to have to ¨C¡± ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± I grumble, yanking my arms from theirs and willing myself to walk on my own, pushing myself to keep up with their long strides. ¡°I can do it. I just need more sleep.¡± And to not have my wolf howling after my mates constantly. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Rafe snaps, his eyes again focused forward. ¡°Hurry up, we want to get good showers ¨C the hot water will be gone if we¡¯rest.¡± Jesse nods eagerly and we all pick up our pace as we enter the barracks. When we get to our bunks we all yank off our boots as fast as we can and then hurry into the bathroom, beating the majority of the candidates there. As we grab bathing packs off the shelf ¨C just towels and soap again ¨C I see Jesse and Rafe look longingly at the tiled rows of open showers which are already spurting hot water. But then they nce at me, sigh, and join the short line for the three curtained showers with me again standing between them. I scowl, hating that they¡¯re again giving up what they really want to stand with me, and T nce at the long row of open showers, hoping desperately that there¡¯s still hot water by the time we have a chance to get in ¨C and that the shower stalls aren¡¯t disgusting already. like they were yesterday ¨C ? But suddenly my mouth drops open as I realize what I probably should have noticed instantly ¨C Which I only didn¡¯t notice because I¡¯m a na?ve idiot who had the sense knocked out of her in training ¨C But all the guys that are standing in front of the open showers? They¡¯repletely n*ked. My jaw drops open with what I swear is an audible click as my eyes go wide and scan the line of n*ked boys in front of me, some of themughing and chatting with each other as water streams over their bare shoulders, the skin of their backs ¨C Some of them are quiet though, clearly thinking through their day as they run the bar of soap over their muscled chests, dipping between their legs ¨C My eyes go even wider as one guy half turns towards me, tilting his head back and closing his eyes as he takes the spray of water on his face. Because it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Luca. 1. Stop. Breathing. My entire world narrows to the sight of him before me ¨C to the way that the water runs down his muscled chest, and ripples along his abs, drifting like a river all the way down to the defined v¨Cshaped muscles alongside his hips ¨C Luca twists his bottom half away before my eyes can drift any lower, but this just allows my gaze drifts over his perfect ass ¨C god, I didn¡¯t even know there was anything to like about a guy¡¯s ass before today ¨C but then my attention moves to the swell of his biceps, and then to his hands, which runzy strokes through his water¨Cdarkened hair as he exhales a deep breath, water dripping down his cheeks ¨C over his lips ¨C Rafe and Jesse step forward. I do not. I stand transfixed, staring, practically drooling at the sight of my mate ¨C Rafe suddenly turns back to me and goes still, his eyes ring. ¡°Oh my god,¡± he groans, grabbing me and yanking me forward before smacking me lightly on the back of my head. Jesse frowns at us for a second and then, realizing what happened, bursts outughing. ¡°Ari,¡± Rafe growls, pushing me in front of him and turning me decidedly away from the view of my gorgeous, n*ked mate. ¡°What is wrong with you!?¡± I blush horribly and don¡¯t answer, doing everything I can to cool the reddening of my entire face before someone else notices. Chapter 10 ¡°Ari¡¯s just curious, Rafe,¡± Jesse says, stillughing and grinning, looking around to see if anyone noticed, but there¡¯s no one behind us in line for the shower stalls yet and everyone else is too busy to care. ¡°He¡¯s led a sheltered life.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s going to continue to lead a sheltered life,¡± Rafe growls, ring first at Jesse and then at me. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ari ¨C this is not¡­¡± he stumbles now, searching for words. ¡°A meat market?¡± Jesse whispers wickedly, making me blush again. ¡°Fine,¡± Rafe snaps, taking another step forward as another shower clears. ¡°For ack of a better term, yes.¡± He grabs my arm, leaning down to hiss in my ear. ¡°We took you from home a virgin, Ariel, and whenever it is that you go home? You¡¯ll be returning the same way. So, if you had any ideas otherwise, get them out of your head now.¡± I gasp, appalled, and shove my brother away. ¡°Ew, Rafe! How did that!?¡± I look between Rafe and Jesse, shocked. ¨C how do how do you even know ¡°Oh,e on, Ari,¡± Jesse says, giving me a sad little smile. ¡°When would you have had the chance? Uncle Dominic keeps you locked down ¨C¡° My jaw drops again as I stare between them, realizing that¡­that¡­ ¡°Oh my god,¡± I gasp, looking between them. ¡°Are you two¡­are you not virgins!?¡± Jesseughs and gives a little shrug, ying it off like it¡¯s not a big deal, but Rafe just clenches his jaw and stares forward at the shower stalls. Only a faint touch of pink on his cheekbones gives away the fact that he¡¯s hiding something from me. ¡°Rafe!¡± I shriek, swatting at him. ¡°Who was it!?¡± ¡°Stop. Shrieking,¡± he snaps, ring at me and knocking my hand away. I purse my lips, tucking my hands behind my back and admitting, at least internally, that ¨C okay ¨C maybe that was a little more girlish than I¡¯d like. But still! ¨C ¡°Seriously, Rafe,¡± I say, lifting my chin at him and demanding an answer. ¡°Who did ¨C who did you -¡°I blush again and curse my stupid cheeks. ¡°We¡¯re not talking about this,¡± Rafe snaps, ending the conversation as he strides into a newly vacated shower stall, whipping the curtain closed behind him. I spin on Jesse now, the same question in my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t kiss and tell,¡± Jesse says, shaking his head with a smirk. I re at him and heughs, but then he gestures forward to an empty stall. ¡°Go on, Ari. I¡¯ll see you on the other side.¡± I give my cousin a re and hurry into the stall, yanking the curtain closed and stripping down before letting the hot water run all over me, fuming over the hypocrisy of my brother and my cousin who are apparently insisting on my celibacy even if they themselves¡­ Well. I guess the less thought on that, the better. But still, as I hastily soap down and let the hot water do its work unwinding my muscles, I wonder¡­ Is that even something I want to do? I mean, my attraction to my mates is undeniable, and my wolf basically salivates after them all day ¨C but emotionally, am I ready for that? And even if I were¡­the Academy is notoriously rigorous, and there are more cuts once you¡¯re admitted as a cadet. Half the reason that the academy is male¨Conly is so that those enrolled can concentratepletely on their studies. Won¡¯t having two mates just be an incredible distraction, if I even get inside the castle walls? Am I really willing to sacrifice everything the Academy offers just to¡­I don¡¯t know, kiss them? Or more? sigh as I turn the water off, shaking my head, not knowing at all how I feel or what I want. But¡­maybe I don¡¯t have to decide today, right now. There¡¯s time, right? At least I hope there is¡­even though the way Jackson smells, and the way Luca looks when he¡¯s n*ked? God, the memory of both sends shivers down my spine. When I emerge from the shower fully dressed in my dirty clothes ¨C a little chagrined that I didn¡¯t realize that I should probably have brought a set of fresh fatigues or something else to change into ¨C I still haven¡¯t decided what I think or feel about any of it. Jesse steps immediately forward and subtly scent marks me at my neck and wrists while Rafe watches, his arms crossed. ¡°Probably good you¡¯re wearing your dirty clothes,¡± Jesse murmurs, slinging an arm around my shoulders as the three of us head towards our bunks, my brother and cousin just OP dressed in a towel wrapped around their waists like most of the other candidates. ¡°Nobody¡¯s going to be able to smell your girl scent in those.¡± I twist my head to the side, ncing to the right to where Luca and Jackson¡¯s beds are, subtly considering that maybe it¡¯s in my favor to be dirty, at least for a little while. ¡°I¡¯ll go get dinner,¡± Rafe says, quickly pulling on a t¨Cshirt and a pair of soft pants that he¡¯ll sleep in before heading off to the mess hall. Evening meal is simple for the first couple of months ¨C they give us hot breakfast in the morning and a big lunch, but it¡¯s just wrapped sandwiches and bottled water at night in the twenty minutes before lights out. Candidates eat in bed or gathered in small groups around our bunks. When Rafe strides away, Jesse finishes dressing and sits down on his bunk, patting the next to him in invitation. Knowing I can¡¯t avoid it, I sigh and sit down. ¡°Come on, Ari,¡± he says, friendly but stern. ¡°Spill. I know something¡¯s up.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. spot ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I mutter, not able to look him in the eye, but desperately tempted to tell him. Jesse ¨C he¡¯s always been a friend and a great listener, and I¡¯m dying to talk to someone about this. I¡¯m having trouble processing how I¡¯m feeling about it all by myself. But still if he knows? Will he make me leave? ¨C Jesse sighs. ¡°Ari, either you talk to me about it, or I tell Rafe and let him interrogate you about it. Pick your battle.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just trust me?¡± I ask, looking up at him with big pleading eyes that usually work. ¡°Normally I would, cousin,¡± he says, bumping his shoulder into mine. ¡°But when tackle me in bed and make me scent mark you at 2 AM, panting like you¡¯ve just run a race? I¡¯ve gotta know.¡± And I sigh, realizing that there¡¯s no way out of this, and I¡­tell him. Well, I tell him some of it ¨C about how I wanted to get clean, and how the showers were gross, and so I went out to the hot springs ¨C Jesse groans when I say that, covering his face with his hands and falling back on his mattress. ¡°Who caught you?¡± Jesse¡¯s words are muffled by his palms. ¡°Did they figure out that¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, shaking my head even though he can¡¯t see me. ¡°Secret¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°So?¡± he asks, dragging his hands down a little so he can see my face. ¡°Who was it?¡± I bite my lip for a second, deciding whether or not to tell him, but I¡¯m bursting to talk to him about it. When my wolf gives me an encouraging little prod with her nose, telling me to trust him, I lean forward. ¡°Jesse,¡± I whisper, ¡°it was my mate ¨C¡± Jesse stares at me in shock, his mouth hanging open for way too long ¨C until I start to worry that he¡¯s like¡­frozen like that or something. ¡°Jesse!¡± I hiss, giving him a sudden shove on the shoulder. ¡°Ari,¡± he says, snapping out of it and sitting up fast. He grabs me by my shoulders. ¡°Are you¡­are you serious? Your mate is here!?¡± His face is deathly pale, his eyes wide and scared like I¡¯ve told him the worst thing he¡¯s ever heard. Well, my wolf says, turning in an anxious circle inside of me. At least you only told him about one of them¡­ I hesitate, scared of his reaction and wanting to take it all back, but before I can say anything Jesse¡¯s eyes flick to the side. ¡°Whatever you do, do not tell Rafe,¡± my cousin hisses, leaning forward to make me hear him. ¡°He will kill every guy in this room rather than let one of them touch you, let alone im you ¡°What?¡± I ask, shocked. ¡°Why does he ¡ª 66 ¡°Promise me!¡± Jesse snaps, shaking me once, hard. ¡°Okay!¡± I burst out, surprised into agreeing. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him!¡± Jesse lets out a long breath and lets me go, turning away just as a wrapped sandwichnds in myp. ¡°Roast beef,¡± Rafe says, his face pleased. I look down at the sandwich in myp, but I don¡¯t touch it or say anything. I mean, I know my brother and my cousin are protective of me, but ¨C ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Rafe says, and I look up to see him staring between Jesse and me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡° shake my head, not saying anything, but Jesse fumbles out some lie about being worried about the rankings. Rafe looks at me sympathetically, leaning forward to give me some kind of pep talk or advice, but before he can start a Lieutenant suddenly appears at the end of the bed, a tablet in his hands. ¡°Candidate Rafe Sinir?¡± the Lieutenant asks. ¡°Yes?¡± Rafe asks, standing, suddenly all business. ¡°A video call,¡± the Lieutenant says, holding the tablet forward, ¡°from¡­the Pce.¡± My eyes go wide because¡­well, obviously I know who¡¯s calling. ¡°Thank you, Lieutenant,¡± Rafe says, nodding to the man and dismissing him even though he clearly outranks my brother. Rafe turns to me and Jesse, and I can see his mind working fast. He beckons Jesse forward, but I stay on the bed. When Jesse¡¯s standing next to him and I¡¯m sufficiently out of frame, Rafe presses the button to take the call. ¡°Hey mom,¡± he says, pasting a big smile on his face. ¡°Hey dad. What¡¯s up?¡± Chapter 11 ¡°Cut the crap, Rafe,¡± dad snaps, and my eyes go immediately wide because dad only uses that tone when he¡¯s really mad. ¡°What the hell are you doing at the Academy when you told us two nights ago that you were taking your sister somewhere safe?!¡± Jesse visibly gulps while Rafe struggles to keep hisposure under what is probably dad¡¯s most menacing re. While the three of us obviously know that he loves us, he¡¯s still probably the scariest man on the. Only mom ispletely immune to him. ¡°Rafe, you look so cute!¡± My face bursts into a smile when I hear mom¡¯s voiceing through the video call. ¡°Show me Jesse! Oh my god, your little uniforms!¡± ¡°E -¡± Dad says on a sigh, reminding her that they called for a reason. ¡°Oh right. Yes! Boys, where is your sister!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, mom,¡± Rafe says, and I know that he feels more secure now, talking to her. Rafe we¡¯ve got and mom have always had a special bond, just like me and dad. ¡°I promise you everything under control, Ariel¡¯s doing great 66 ¨C ¡°How is that possible,¡± dad grumbles, cutting him off, ¡°when you are at a military Academy and she is ¨C Rafe! Where the hell is she?!¡± I wrap my arms around my legs and stare up at my brother, wondering if he¡¯s going to break under the pressure of dad¡¯s re. Deep down I desperately hope he doesn¡¯t ¨C I¡¯m not done here, not nearly. ¡°We¡¯ve got it all under control, Uncle Dom,¡± Jesse says, reaching out and turning the tablet so that my parents can see him. ¡°We promise ¨C we¡¯d never let her be in any danger, and it¡¯s actually safer if we¡¯re the only ones who know!¡± ¡°You have to trust us, dad,¡± Rafe snaps, turning the tablet back to him, starting to re back at our parents now. ¡°You know that we would both rather die than let anything bad happen to Ariel. So, either you call us all back right now, or you trust the three of us together.¡± The other line is silent for a moment and I go tense with hope. ¡°We trust you, Rafe,¡± mom says, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°If you promise that she¡¯s safe and that you¡¯re taking care of her? I believe you.¡± Rafe and Jesse shift their eyes, clearly looking at dad now. His answer takes longer. ¨C Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s my little girl, Rafe,¡± dad says, his voice cracking on the words in a way that makes my entire stomach tie in knots. ¡°I know she¡¯s growing up ¨C you all are but god damn it, if you let anything happen to her ¡° ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Rafe says, giving a single nod and looking steadily into the camera. Jesse nods too, sealing his promise as well. ¡°All right,¡± dad growls, clearly unhappy with how this went but determined to trust his kids. ¡°Good luck, babies!¡± mom calls. ¡°Don¡¯t let them beat you up too much! And don¡¯t ¨C But then I hear dad sigh, and momughs, and a little smile pulls at my lips because I can almost see him shaking his head at her. Rafe and Jesse smile now too, saying their final goodbyes before Rafe turns the tablet off, tossing it on the bed before looking around to see if any of the other candidates have been listening in or figured anything out. When he decides they haven¡¯t, he slips his hands in his pockets and turns his re on me. ¡°You¡¯d better not make a liar out of me, Ari,¡± he growls, shaking his head. ¡°What did I do!?¡± I gasp, sitting up straight and ring right back. ¡°I¡¯m just going along with the n!¡± ¨C ¡°What I mean,¡± Rafe growls, stepping towards me now and glowering over me ¨C an act that just makes me roll my eyes because he¡¯s been doing that to me since we were six ¨C ¡°that you¡¯d better not do anything stupid that makes dad tear me to pieces because you got hurt, or killed, or pregnant.¡± He delivers thest word in a vicious whisper¨Chiss. ¡°Oh my god, Rafe,¡± I snap, jumping to my feet from Jesse¡¯s bunk and ring back at him. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything but trying to get into the academy just like you 66 ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one staring at the other candidates like they were prime cuts of meat ¨C¡± ¡°Ew!¡± I shout, pping my hands onto his chest and shoving him, hard. ¡°Rafe, you¡¯re being ridiculous ¨C¡± Behind my brother, Jesse just raises an eyebrow at me, his face unusually grave. Because now¡­well, he¡¯s probably figured out what, precisely, I was looking at. God, can he have already guessed who? I burst into a vivid blush for what feels like the hundredth time tonight, and before either of them can say anything else I grab my toothbrush kit from the edge of my bed and start to storm off to the bathroom, needing a moment alone. ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going!?¡± Rafe shouts, storming after me. ¡°To brush my teeth, Rafe,¡± I growl, turning stop so abruptly that he smacks into me and makes me stumble a few steps back. His mouth pops open in surprise and I see the apology on his tongue for almost knocking me over, but I wave a hand in his face, dismissing it. ¡°What, I can¡¯t even do this alone!?¡± I snap, shaking my head at him as I step closer enough, close enough for him to hear my whisper. ¡°Or is the risk of me getting pregnant, and ruining my entire life, too high!?¡± He res at me again, but I can see him processing my words, realizing that he has perhaps. stepped a little over the line between protective big brother andplete asshole tonight. So I nod curtly once more and turn on my heel, storming into the bathroom alone. I pointedly refrain from looking towards the showers, where a few cadets are catching the final now¨Cicy showers, and instead stalk right to the row of sinks where I furiously squeeze toothpaste onto my brush and stare nkly at the wall while I scrub my teeth. Stupid idiot brother, I think to myself, anger still pulsing through me. He just loves you, my contrary little wolf says, brushing her warm fur up against my soul and making me sigh in defeat, because I know she¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you just let me be mad? I ask, leaning over to spit my toothpaste into the sink with a scowl. Sometimes a little anger can be very therapeutic. Nope! She replies, suddenly standing up straight and swishing her tail. Cheer better things to concentrate on! up ¨C we¡¯ve got What? I ask, standing up straight, but before I can even fully consider her words, a hand grabs the fabric at the back of my uniform and begins to haul me along, away from the sinks. I drop my toothbrush in surprise. ¡°Come on, Shrimp,¡± Luca says, smirking down at me as he pulls me towards the door. ¡°You and I are going to have a little talk.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, and then as the surprise fades I snarl, putting my weight back into and trying to get out of his grasp. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not going anywhere with you!¡± my heels Go! My wolf howls, prancing around inside of me, maybe he¡¯ll kiss you ¨C maybe he¡¯ll take his shirt off! But I hastily shove her away, ring up into my mate¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t let of me at all, instead grabbing the front of my uniform now and leaning closer to whisper to 1. me. go ¡°You eithere willingly,¡± he says, raising his eyebrows, ¡°or we go have this little conversation about what you were really doing outst night in front of your over- protective cousins, who I¡¯m starting to realize don¡¯t know anything about your midnight. bath and would probably not be thrilled to hear of it.¡± crap ¨C if he¡¯s figured out that My eyes narrow at Luca even as I inwardly shriek, because Rafe and Jesse are overprotective, that means he¡¯s been watching me. And he¡¯s right. After Jesse and Rafe¡¯s little chat with mom and dad? They definitely don¡¯t need any more information about my midnight adventure not tonight. But Luca ¨C he¡¯s not letting me out of this either. I take a moment to assess before I lift my chin at him. ¡°Fine,¡± I snap, stepping back and jerking my uniform out of his hand. To my surprise, he lets me go. ¡°But let me get my toothbrush,¡± I insist, pointing to where it ttered into the sink. To my surprise, Lucaughs. ¡°They¡¯ll give you a new toothbrush, Shrimp 46 ¡°That¡¯s wasteful,¡± I murmur, sending him a nasty re over my shoulder as I go to retrieve my kit and come back to his side. Still smirking, he nods to me and wraps his hand again around my arm ¨C The moment he touches me, even with fabric between us, a tingle runs through me, spreading from his hand all up and down my arm. My eyes widen and I look up to find him frowning down at me. He feels it too! This is so great! My wolf spins in a thrilled circle within me. Luca stares at me for a long moment, but he doesn¡¯t drop my arm. Instead, quite gently, he guides me from the bathroom, putting himself between me and my family so that they can¡¯t see where I go. My heart starts to pound for a thousand reasons 100 Rafe¡¯s going to kill me ¨C Jesse¡¯s going to figure out Luca¡¯s my mate My whole body is tingling ¨C ¨C And crap ¨C where is he taking me? ¨C I¡¯m going somewhere alone with my mate, what if he smells my scent!? Chapter II I¡¯m basically panting with anxiety by the time I realize that Luca¡¯s walking me over to his bed ¨C my wolf lifts her nose with joy, howling a single high note to the sky as her toes tap in a skittering dance. Chapter 12 I gulp as we approach Luca¡¯s lower bunk because I ampletely out of my element never, ever been in a boy¡¯s bed before except, obviously, a member of my family ¨C ¡ª I¡¯ve But Luca, to my relief, gestures me towards the head of his bed before sitting down on the other end, lounging back against the metal footboard with one leg bent at the knee, his arm wrapped casually around it. I grimace a little inwardly to see that his left boot is sole¨Cdown on his nkets. Slowly I lower myself onto the bed, perching on the edge, my eyes unblinking as I watch him. ¡°Make yourselffortable, Shrimp,¡± he says, raising his chin and indicating that I should rx. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bite.¡± My wolf gasps. Do you think we could get him to do that? He could give us his mark! Mentally I smack her on the nose and she gives a little yelp, but it does nothing to defer her excitement. Slowly I do as Luca bids, leaning back against his pillow a little and curling my bare feet beneath me. I don¡¯t say anything though, letting him start the conversation. He grins at me, lifting his other leg and stretching it out along the length of the mattress, effectively pinning me in on my left side. I nce down at his gigantic foot, which is just inches from me now, before raising my eyes back at him. Without intending to, I wrinkle my nose. Luca bursts intoughter. ¡°Are you like, a clean freak or a germaphobe, Shrimp?¡± he asks, turning his foot so that he taps me with the dirty toe of his boot. ¡°No!¡± I protest, even as I flinch away from his boot ¨C mostly because I don¡¯t want any more tingles but, also, yes! Because it¡¯s a dirty boot! away. ¡°You totally are,¡± he says, grinning at me from the other end of the bed but turning his foot ¡°First you go take a secret bath in the middle of the night, then the only time I can get you alone is when you¡¯re brushing your teeth, and now you¡¯re scared of a dirty boot?¡± He raises an eyebrow at me, clearly entertained. ¡°Did you ever consider that you¡¯re just dirty, Luca?¡± I ask, leaning forward and flicking my eyes deliberately to where his shoe is pressed into his clean nkets. ¡°Because I think that S wanting a hot bath and brushing my teeth just makes me normal.¡± ¡°So,¡± he says, leaning forward to peer at me, his smile deepening. ¡°You know my I sit back, fast, blushing a little to have been caught out. name.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he says,ughing again as he, too, leans back. ¡°I know yours too, Shrimp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Shrimp,¡± I say, renewing my re. ¡°I know, Ari rk,¡± he says, tilting his head at me. ¡°I just think Shrimp suits you better.¡± I don¡¯t let my inner victory show, because of course he doesn¡¯t know my real name. Tell him! My wolf ridiculously prompts. Maybe he¡¯ll say it! Maybe he¡¯ll whisper it! I swat at her again, but she dodges my blow and continues to run in excited circles. I sigh inwardly because she¡¯s making it hard to concentrate. But frankly, so is he. Because, god damn it, but he is handsome. The way he¡¯s sitting there, with his powerful body so rxed ¨C and how his scent ising off of him in waves after his shower? God, that shower ¨C I¡¯m suddenly hit with the memory of him running his fingers through his wet hair- ¡°So,¡± Luca snaps and I blink, gritting my teeth as I realize that I was just staring at him, thinking about what he looks like n*ked. No wonder he thinks I¡¯m so weird. ¡°What were you really doing outst night?¡± ¡°I was just taking a bath,¡± I reply, my voice cold. ¡°Like I said. Now are you going to let me go back to my bunk?¡± ¡°What are the chances,¡± Luca says, ignoring my question, ¡°that you and my mate would be outside at the same time? Just¡­coincidentally.¡± 100% chance, I think to myself wryly, my eyelids lowering a little at the irony of his question. ¡°My cousins are going to be pissed when they find out you kidnapped me,¡± I say, not bothering to answer, even as my body settles back against his pillow a little. Because as much as my mind knows I¡¯ve got to get back to my bed? My body¡­wants to stay right here. Being lightly interrogated by my gorgeous mate. My wolf yips in agreement. ¡°What did she look like?¡± he asks, ignoring myment and speaking swiftly, all pretense gone. ¡°She¡¯s really ugly,¡± I snap in reply, something in me wanting to piss him off. He bursts outughing. ¡°No, she¡¯s not,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°Come on, tell me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I lie. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good look at her.¡± ¡°Why did you say she went north, and then when I pointed south, you confirmed that that was her direction?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°What?¡± I breathe, confused. ¨C ¡°I was testing you ¨C you sent McClintock in one direction and me in another,¡± he says, leaning forward. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ¨C¡± I spit out, frustrated with myself for not catching that. I remember, suddenly, the moment he¡¯s talking about ¨C after Jackson ran and Luca stayed crouched by the pool. I didn¡¯t look where he pointed, I just said yes to whatever direction he was indicating. I just wanted him to go ¨C ¡°Why won¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Luca asks, his tone suddenly changing as he leans forward further, studying my face. ¡°Seriously, Shrimp ¨C why are you holding out? Is she¡­is she in trouble or something? What bad thing would happen if you just told me why you were out there ¨C ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying ¨C¡± I protest. ¡°You are lying,¡± he says to me, stating a simple fact that¡¯s frustrating because it¡¯s true. It¡¯s bizarre ¨C like he can already read me or something. ¡°You know something, Shrimp, and I can¡¯t figure out why you won¡¯t spill.¡± ¡°If she ran from you,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to be found.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t someone want to meet their mate?¡± Luca asks, leaning forward, staring at my face. I go silent for a long moment, torn. Because on one hand I am the girl he¡¯s talking about ¨C ? the one who¡¯s running from him, trying to keep our bond a secret. And on the other hand¡­ I¡¯m sitting here in his bed. And I could shout for Rafe, or just get up and run. But instead I¡¯m sitting right here, and we¡¯re staring at each other in silence, and I know that there¡¯s absolutely no ce I¡¯d rather be in this moment. Except¡­well, except maybe a little closer to him¡­ Shit, I think, shaking my head a little. I am¡­I am in trouble here. And Luca, even though he doesn¡¯t know what I know, he stares right back at me and the silence between us grows warm andfortable. He turns his head a little in curiosity as he studies me and his eyes narrow, like he can¡¯t¡­can¡¯t quite see me or something. I watch, fascinated, at how his chest rises and falls as his breathing starts to deepen ¨C ¨C Some silent impulsees over me ¨C I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know what ¨C and as he watches I slowly run my tongue over my lower lip before pressing my lips together, wetting them. And then I leave my mouth slightly parted so that my breath rushes out over my lips as I exhale a deep breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. Luca¡¯s eyes drop subtly then, fastening on my mouth And I swear to god, a shudder passes through him, traveling all the way down his spine. I sit up straight, suddenly realizing ¨C But I don¡¯t know what the hell I realize because a new hand wraps around my arm now and yanks me out of Luca¡¯s bed. ¡°What the hell are you doing here,¡± Rafe growls, ring down at me as I scramble for my feet. ¡°He made me!¡± I shout, pointing at Luca. ¡°He ¨C he ¨C¡± 66 I hold myself back from saying anything else ¨C because one, Rafe doesn¡¯t need to know, and two, he¡¯ll probably punch Luca or something ridiculous. So I sigh and, not knowing what else to do, snap my mouth shut. ¡°Hey, Sinir,¡± Luca says, and I turn to see him grinning at my brother with a calm equanimity that makes me wonder if I imagined everything that just passed between us I stare at Luca as he leans back against his footboard, lifting his arms to tuck his hands ¨C casually behind his head as he smiles at my brother. ¡°Shrimp and I were just catching up,¡± Luca says, nodding his head toward me though he definitely, almost pointedly, does not look at me. ¡°Always good for the little guy to make friends, especially with someone who can protect him.¡± ¡°Ari¡¯s got all the help he needs,¡± Rafe snaps, ring first at Luca and then at me. ¡°Are we good here?¡± he snarls, asking me in not¨Cso¨Cveiled code whether or not Luca needs to be punched. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I say, rolling my eyes, my toothbrush kit still sped in my fist. ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Rafe says, pulling me along with him as he strides across the room. ¡°Rafe,¡± I sigh, trying to figure out how the hell I can exin this as we get to our bunks. ¨C ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± he snaps, spinning on me and pointing his long finger in my face. ¡°But you¡¯re not going a single ce alone ever again, Ari ¨C not even to brush your teeth.¡± And with that he bends down and grabs me by the waist, his other hand reaching behind my knee, and I shriek as he basically launches me up into my bed. I hit the mattress hard, the breath leaving me for a second as I hear Jesse burst out inughter from his bunk. ¡°Rafe!¡± I shout in protest, starting to get pissed ¨C I hate it when he throws me around just because he can ¡°Good night, Ari!¡± he shouts, ending the conversation before he gets even angrier. And I open my mouth to protest just as the lights flick off, which feels like a sign. So, I heave a sigh and flop back against my pillow, staring at the dark ceiling. I jump and give a little shriek as something hits my stomach. My hands fly to whatever it is, touching cellophane¡­ ¡°Eat your dinner,¡± Rafe grumbles. ¡°I already brushed my teeth ¡°Fine! Do whatever you want!¡± The bed shakes as my brother throws himself onto the bunk below me. My hands wrap around the sandwich though, because I realize quite suddenly that I am hungry. I was just too distracted by the events of the evening to realize it. ¡°Night, cousins!¡± Jesseughs, his words almost lost in the tter of the rest of the candidates turning in alongside us. ¡°Love you!¡± Neither of us reply. I just scowl, turning in my bed and quietly unwrapping my sandwich, taking a bite as I peering into the darkness towards Luca¡¯s bed. And even though I can barely see anything at all, I swear I see his silhouette still sitting at the end of the bed, not having moved an inch. Except for his head ¨C which is now turned towards me. Chapter 13 I sigh and drop my head back on my pillow as I finish my sandwich, curling up tight and pressing my eyes shut, going over every moment of my conversation with Luca in my head. Thinking about his handsome face, the way his eyes fell to my mouth, the ran down his spine ¡ª The fact that I did that to him¡­ This is¡­ I sigh, feeling suddenly overwhelmed. Because this is getting into some dangerous grounds, isn¡¯t it? way the shiver Some wonderful grounds, my wolf corrects, curling into a little crescent and tucking her nose warmly beneath the edge of her tail. Sneak back over ¨C let¡¯s see if we can make him go all shivery again! No, I growl inwardly, shaking my head. Because as much as I¡¯mpletely distracted and fascinated by my new connections, I have to resist the urge to explore them right now. There¡¯s far too much at stake ¨C If I let Luca or Jackson in too much, I could get caught and then I risk losing my shot at trying myself in the Academy and I¡¯ll risk having to go home and fulfill my promise to marry Prince Edward. As much as I¡¯m intrigued¡­ I have to keep my distance. Which means doing my best to avoid my mates during the two weeks of candidacy. I can do that, right? Mates are forever ¨C I will have time to explore my connections with themter, and right now I need to turn my mind to other things. I can do this, I tell myself with a steady nod, my eyes still pressed shut. No you can¡¯t, my wolf sighs sleepily, closing her eyes. But I just ignore her, determined, and steady my breathing, willing myself to fall asleep. When a hand shakes my arm the next morning, I gasp awake out of a much¨Cneeded deep. in dreamless sleep. ¡°Morning, Shrimp,¡± Jesse says quietly, grinning down at me from his perch on the side of my bed. ¡°Time to get up!¡± ¡°What?¡± I mutter, confused because it¡¯s so quiet. Usually the mornings here are a mess of noise, all the candidates getting ready at once. I sit up and look around, realizing that everyone¡¯s still in bed. So¡­ ¡°Come on,¡± he whispers, hopping silently down from the side of the bed. ¡°We¡¯re going for a walk and a chat.¡± ¡°Oh god,¡± I sigh, but I pull my nkets off and hop down softly, taking note of the single finger pressed to Jesse¡¯s lips as he nces towards the still¨Csleeping Rafe. I grimace, realizing that if we¡¯re going without my brother¡­ There¡¯s only one thing we¡¯re going to be talking about. I groan, pulling on my boots and quicklycing them before Jesse and I sneak quietly to the bathroom for our morning ablutions and then out the door of the barracks. As we pass my bunk I smile at my brother¡¯s sleeping form, grateful again that he¡¯s a good sleeper. But then again, in our big crazy family there wasn¡¯t much choice but to be able to sleep through a great deal of noise. Jesse pushes open the door to the barracks and slips a friendly arm around my shoulders as we walk out into the dawn light, the fresh morning air bracing as the door shuts behind us. But as we start to walk, I nce back at it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any guards?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°Like, why are we able to just walk in and out of this ce?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Jesse says, looking around happily at the pretty morning as we start out on a dirt track that leads towards the hills. ¡°Candidates are all here voluntarily and they¡¯re all determined to hold themselves to the rules. Because the school is going to cut the bottom 20% anyway, there¡¯s no reason to stop candidates who want to take themselves out of the running.¡± ¡°So we can juste and go at will?¡± I ask. He looks down at me and shrugs. ¡°Some cadets like to go for an early morning run. Which is what we¡¯re doing.¡± He gives me a wink and a little squeeze around the shoulders before dropping his arm and starting to stretch. ¡°Ready?¡± My jaw drops open before I scowl at him. ¡°You said walk!¡± ¡°I lied,¡± he says, grinning at me and starting off on the track at a gentle jog. ¡°Come on! You need to keep up!¡± I groan, desperately wishing I at least had some coffee before this, and then I hurry to catch up with my cousin, who I know is only doing this for my benefit anyway. I really do need to get faster. Jesse and I jog in silence for a long while as he puts me through my paces, making me stay by his side until I¡¯m panting for air while he, infuriatingly, barely breaks a sweat. When we get to the top of a hill he signals to me to take a break and I put my hands on my knees, catching my breath. ¡°Why are you so much fitter than me,¡± I gasp, ring at him. ¡°I do¡­ballet. I do sports!¡± He grins at me andughs a little. ¡°You have hobbies, Ari. Dad and Uncle Dom have been prepping Rafe and I for this since we were kids.¡± He takes a deep breath, looking out over the gorgeous, hazy countryside with a smile. I follow his gaze as my breathinges easier, likewise admiring the way that the hills roll and the early¨Cmorning clouds settle low over them. ¡°That¡¯s such crap, you know.¡± I say, crossing my arms and shaking my head, aware that my angry thoughts are in contrast to such a beautifulndscape. ¡°I hate that you and Rafe got to be bastions of athletic prowess and I got to train to be a perfect wife and Queen.¡± I cross my arms, bitter as I stare out at the beautiful view. ¡°A whole lot of good it did me, in the end.¡± ¡°No one forced you into that engagement, Ari,¡± Jesse says gently, letting me have my bitterness while still pointing out the truth. ¡°That was all you. Mom was pissed as hell when Aunt E let you move forward with it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, my eyes wide. He nods and smiles at me. ¡°Yeah, she said that she had seen your future at your moonlight baptism and that guy was not your mate ¨C so why the hell would we let you go into a marriage that we knew would fail? But Aunt E said you had to be free to make your own choices.¡± I turn my head to stare at him, baffled by this. ¡°So, you knew the whole time too? And wait ¨C they had this conversation in front of you!?¡± Heughs a little and runs his hand through his hair. ¡°I may have been eavesdropping. Just 216 a little bit.¡± ¡°Jesse!¡± I shout, reaching out to smack him butughing as I do. Jesse ¨C he¡¯s always been good at being sneaky. ¡°But seriously, Ari,¡± Jesse says after he dodges my hand, still smiling at me. ¡°You trained your whole life to be a Queen, and it didn¡¯t work out in that way, but the fact that your mate is here? Training for the Academy at the same time you are?¡± he shrugs and grins at me, a little baffled. ¡°Honestly, I think it sounds a little bit like fate ¨C like you¡¯re meant to be here.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I whisper, nodding with him. ¡°It feels like¡­grandma has a hand in it.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Heughs, shaking his head a little at our inside joke of calling an all¨Cpowerful moon goddess ¡°grandma.¡± ¡°But Ariel,¡± Jesse says, and I turn to him, a little surprised to hear him use my full name in such serious tones. I raise my eyebrows, inviting him to say what he wants to say. Jesse sighs and puts a warm hand on my shoulder. ¡°I get that you¡¯re a big girl now, and that I have no right to tell you what to do, and that you¡¯ve already got an overprotective big brother to y this role. But¡­¡± he hesitates and I step closer, wanting to hear what he has to say. ¡°Just¡­maybe give this whole mate thing a little breathing room, yeah?¡± ¡°Why?¡± I ask, a little confused. ¡°Well, your mate ¨C he hasn¡¯t figured out who you are yet, right?¡°. Slowly, I nod. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Jesse says, shrugging, ¡°let it stay that way for a while ¨C just until you learn more about him. I mean, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s great, but¡­¡± ¡°Just say it, Jesse,¡± I say, frowning at him. ¡°Ariel,¡± he sighs, shaking his head at me. ¡°In your life you¡¯ve only really spent time with men who really respect women and admire their mates. You¡¯ve been a little bit sheltered, which is not a bad thing, but¡­not all men are like that.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, nodding and raising my eyebrows at him. ¡°I learned that when I heard my fianc¨¦¡¯s secret conversation with his dad ¨C and thank god I did.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jesse huffs, looking off into the distance with a grimace as he, too, remembers what I dodged. ¡°But see how easy it was to miss that? It¡¯s just¡­not all guys are good to women ¨C so many were raised to believe that women were born to serve them, or to be their second mom, or that women are inherently inferior. And a mate? He¡¯s going to feel¡­ so possessive over you, Ariel, from the start. I think, for you, I just want¡­¡± ¡°A little time,¡± I say, finishing his thought for him, as I so frequently do. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replies, turning to me with a little sad smile. ¡°Time for you to figure out who this guy is and how you feel about him, before all this mate stuff gets in the mix as well. And for you to figure out if you actually want to like¡­date him. Let alone be mated to him.¡± Iugh at this, shaking my head. Because Jesse¡¯s right ¨C I¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend, let alone a mate. Let alone two mates. How on earth am I going to juggle all of this? ¡°I think I want to just concentrate on getting into the Academy,¡± I say quietly, stepping close to my cousin and resting my head on his shoulder. ¡°I honestly think that¡¯s a good n,¡± he murmurs, wrapping an arm around me and giving me a little squeeze. ¡°I think you¡¯re here for a reason, Ari ¨C and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just to meet your mate.¡± ¡°I feel that way too,¡± I say with a confused frown know. And I¡¯m d you have my back.¡± ¡ª and honestly, it¡¯s true. ¡°But I¡¯m d you ¡°Always, little Shrimp,¡± he murmurs with a happy sigh. After a long pause he speaks again. ¡°Now. Are you going to tell me who this mate is?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I say, a little smirk pulling at my own lips now. ¡°I get to keep some mysteries to myself, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Boo!¡± Jesse says,ughing and shoving away from me. ¡°And now, just for that, I¡¯m going to kick your ass double¨Ctime on this run back to the barracks so that we can make it for breakfast.¡± ¡°Nooo,¡± I moan, tipping my head back. ¡°Come on!¡± he whoops, starting down the hill at a full run. ¡°Let¡¯s raise that ranking, Shrimp! Plus, I heard there¡¯s pancakes in the breakfast line today.¡± ¡°Damn it,¡± I hiss, shaking my head, and my stomach growls because damn it¡­ I want those pancakes. And so I take a deep breath before I start to sprint after him. Chapter 14 Unfortunately, my determination to take a little space from my mate and concentrate on raising my rank is immediately foiled when Lucaes sauntering over to our table with a tray full of food. ¡°Hey,¡± he says, grinning at Rafe and Jesse with the trademark stunning smile that res his dimples. ¡°I come with a peace offering.¡± Rafe raises his eyebrow as Luca takes a te off his tray, sliding it onto the table. I take a sharp breath as I focus on the pair of little raspberry pastries Luca brought us ¨C the tray waspletely empty by the time Jesse and I got through in line and it broke my heart ¨C But Luca? Luca got two. ¡°What for?¡± Rafe asks, smacking my hand when I immediately reach for one. I hiss, more in surprise than pain, and pull my hand back. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything when I took Shrimp over to my bunkst night for a chat,¡± Luca says, his face more serious now as he gives a little shrug. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it would piss you off. I was just trying to offer my support ¨C I know he¡¯s low on the rankings, and I¡¯ve soft spot for the underdogs.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. got a I narrow my eyes at Luca now, because he¡¯s tantly lying ¨C but he¡¯s also protecting my secret. Luca¡¯s eyes sh to mine and the corner of his mouth quirks up in a grin. ¡°Ari is ours to protect,¡± Rafe says, looking Luca over from head to foot before picking up the te and holding it out to him. Luca blinks in surprise and turns his eyes back to Rafe. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s used to rejection ¨C not with that face and his fame. ¡°Ari,¡± I break in, rankling a little at the possession in Rafe¡¯s voice, ¡°is a full person who can make friends with whoever he wants,¡± I say, rolling my eyes at my brother and snatching the te of pastries out of his hand. ¡°This was nice, Luca ¨C thanks. No harm done.¡± Rafe grumbles a little next to me but I elbow him, trying to remind him silently that I still have to fit in here. It won¡¯t do us any good to make an enemy of Luca Grant by offending him. Plus, I want pastries. And for my mate to stay close at my side for a few more moments ¨C damn but his scent is amazing, almost better than these ky little Danishes ¨C ¨C ¡°Want to sit?¡± Jesse asks, smiling at Luca and gesturing to the seat next to him. I pale a little ¨C because, I mean, epting a peace offering is one thing ¨C But Luca, having breakfast with us? That¡¯s starting to cross a dangerous line. Unfortunately, before I can think of a reason to protest, Luca cheerfully takes the seat and raises his eyes to mine, smiling at me a little deviously. Shit. This was his n. He still has questions for me, and he knows that he has to get on Rafe and Jesse¡¯s good side if he wants to ask them. Clever boy. I scowl at him and take a big bite of the pastry. Unfortunately for me it¡¯s delicious, which makes it very hard to be mad and wary of my st*pid mate, who¡¯s sitting across the table from me, smirking at his victory. Jesse and Luca chat idly, introducing themselves even though they probably already know who each other are. Jesse ropes Rafe into the conversation too, though my brother only joins in begrudgingly. I concentrate on my pancakes, working very hard to ignore Luca. It works for a while, until he ropes me into the conversation as well. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± Luca asks. ¡°For getting Shrimp¡¯s numbers up?¡± My head snaps up. ¡°Why?¡± I ask, my nose scrunching a little as I re at him. ¡°I told you before, Shrimp,¡± Luca says, grinning at me. ¡°I think you¡¯re funny. It¡¯s good for morale to keep theic relief around.¡± My re deepens, because we both know that¡¯s not the truth, but I look away, not wanting Jesse to get suspicious about the connection between us. Frankly, I¡¯m shocked Jesse hasn¡¯t figured it out already ¨C Luca¡¯s making it so obvious. ¡°And how do you propose to help?¡± Rafe asks, his voice low and derisive, clearly suggesting that it¡¯s impossible, ¡°on a day like this?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Luca says, shaking his head a little bit and crossing his arms, studying me like I¡¯m a lost cause. ¡°It¡¯s a shame he came in so unprepared¡­¡± ¡°He was ast minute addition to the roster,¡± Jesse says, his voice dry. ¡°Unprepared for what?¡± I ask, sitting up straighter and looking between them. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s today? What am I unprepared for?¡± ¡°Today ends in anotherbatpetition,¡± Rafe says, ncing over at me. ¡°It affects the rankings. One¨Con¨Cone, though, not bracket style this time.¡± ¡°How do you know this shit,¡± I breathe, shaking my head as I stare at him. ¡°Our dads made the school, Ari,¡± Jesse says, rolling his eyes at me. ¡°They told us. Nepotism for the win.¡± ¡°Not like it¡¯s a big secret,¡± Luca says, shrugging and finishing up a bowl of oatmeal. ¡°There are all kinds of forums online where previous cadets spill the school¡¯s secrets, if you know where to find them. Anyone who did any kind of prep at all to be here knows the schedule of candidate exams.¡± He quirks an eyebrow at me, clearly implying that I failed to do that essential research, but duh ¨C of course I didn¡¯t. I was busy nning my wedding. ¡°Well how the hell am I gonna get through this?¡± I ask, looking a little frantically between my brother and my cousin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ari,¡± Rafe says, taking a calm drink of his coffee. ¡°They pit lowest against the highest for this one. So, you¡¯ll be facing me.¡± ¡°So!?¡± I ask, my voice squeaky with anxiety. ¡°How does that help me? I can¡¯t beat you¡¯re a gori ¨C you¡¯re twice my size!¡± you GMS ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat me,¡± Rafe snaps, turning to re at me a little. ¡°You just have to pretend to. I¡¯m going to take the fall.¡± ¡°What?¡± I breathe, shocked. ¡°Whoa, man,¡± Luca says, his eyes wide as he stares at Rafe. ¡°You¡¯re going to give up the number one spot? For your cousin?¡± Rafe doesn¡¯t reply, just shrugs and turns back to his tray, finishing off his food. ¡°I don¡¯t like any of my cousins that much,¡± Luca says, ncing up at the clock. ¡°Shit, we¡¯ve got to go ¨C 26 ¡°Rafe,¡± I say, putting my hand on his shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t do that ¨C we have to figure something else out ¡ª¡° ¡°It¡¯s done, Ari,¡± he says, ncing at the clock as well and starting to stand up. ¡°It¡¯s not like it will knock me off the board ¨C it will just drop me down a few spots and bring you up about half way. It¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°Rafe!¡± I protest, standing up with him and gathering my tray. ¡°No time to debate,¡± Jesse says, tugging me along with him and away from Rafe. ¡°You have to let him do this, Ari. It¡¯s the only way.¡± I sigh, not fighting him on it as the four of us bus our trays and head for the door just as a bell sounds, signaling the end of breakfast and the start of training. But inwardly, my mind whirs ¨C because there has to be something that I can do that doesn¡¯t put Rafe¡¯s spot at the Academy at risk just to save mine. Unfortunately, as the day passes, I don¡¯te up with anything. We all troop into the gym together and are run through the horrible obstacle course twice as some kind of warm¨Cup. The entire time I run it, I push my mind toe up with something ¨C anything ¨C I mean, can I fake sick and make Rafe go up against someone else? But I don¡¯t know what the the results of that would be ¨C would they just kick me out immediately? Or¡­is there any way I could subtly swap spots with another candidate so I¡¯m fighting someone easier? But what would that do? And who the hell would agree to that, even if it were allowed? I¡¯m panting and defeated in two ways at the end of the second run of the obstacle course, which just¡­ really feels like a kick in the face. My time improves, but I¡¯m still deadst. When we¡¯re finished the run, we¡¯re lined up in our ranking order and lead into a sparring gym next door, which has mats alreadyid out ready for our bouts. We¡¯re spread out at even distances and each handed a long wooden staff before we¡¯re taught a series of moves that it takes hours to perfect. By the end of it, I have no idea what¡¯s going on, and I¡¯m anxious as well as exhausted. ¡°You may have noticed,¡± the Captain booms out when we¡¯re all standing quietly, ¡°that the wooden staff is not a particrly high¨Ctech or effective weapon in today¡¯s battle climate. That¡¯s why we chose it for this test. Our understanding is that very few people are proficient in staff work anymore. Today¡¯s examination tests not only your physical prowess, but your ability to learn an unfamiliar fighting technique quickly. Though your sparring partner will for many of you be a mismatch, the unfamiliarity of the weapons evens the ying field.¡± Bullshit, I think, ncing at the front of the room where Rafe stands with his staff like an extension of his damn arm. No matter how unfamiliar the weapon, he¡¯s still going to take me out with it. Unless he really intends to go forward with his idiot n to throw the bout in my favor? I shake my head, realizing that the only eptable n is for me to throw it first. I nod to myself, decided. That¡¯s the n. ¡°The bouts will be paired with highest taking on the lowest ¨C though some small variations. have been made in order to ensure fair y.¡± My eyebrows raise at this announcement. Wait wait what? ¨C What does that mean? ¡°When your number is called, pair up in your designated circle,¡± the Captain continues, sounding a little bored as panic res in my chest. ¡°In Circle 1 we have #1 against #119,¡± the captain says, pointing towards it. Rafe spins to look back at me, his eyes wide. My eyes snap to the candidate next to me, a small guy named Ben Ternicki, whose dark hair that falls into his face. He exhales a long breath, pushing his hair back under his cap as he looks over at me and shrugs. ¡°In Circle 2,¡± the Captain snaps, ¡°#2 will face #120.¡± The breath leaves me in a rush as I figure out, immediately, what they¡¯re up to. ¨C They know Rafe is rted to me my cousin, we reported it on the intake form. So they rearranged the pairings so that he can¡¯t face me in the bout. Which means¡­ My eyes fall immediately on my opponent as he moves towards our circle, taller than the staff that¡¯s in his hand. Jackson McClintock. My bout is against Jackson, my second mate. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Ben murmurs to me as he looks between Jackson and Rafe. ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re both f**ked either way, but at least Sinir probably won¡¯t beat me to a pulp in the process,¡± he says, giving me a shrug as the Captain continues to call out names and the candidates start to move around the room. ¡°Oh god,¡± I moan, leaning into Ben¡¯s hand a little as he pats my shoulder consolingly. ¡°I¡¯m so screwed.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± he says, heaving a little sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go get the shit kicked out of ourselves.¡± Chapter 15 ¡°Ari,¡± Rafe hisses, trying to get my attention in the sparring circle next to me. But I can¡¯t take my eyes off of Jackson, who stares at the floor in front of us, rolling his shoulders back. God why is he even stretching ¨C it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to have to expend any energy at all to push me out of this circle ¨C he could probably just growl at me and I¡¯ll run screaming out of it myself ¨C ¡°Ari!¡± Rafe hisses, and I snap my attention to him. ¡°You can¡¯t forfeit,¡± he whispers hastily, searching my face to ensure I understand. ¡°If you do, you¡¯ll be disqualified. Just try not to fall, all right? Just engage once, stay on your feet, and let him push you out ¨C¡± ¡°Begin!¡± the Captain shouts at the front of the room. ¨C Rafe hesitates, ncing between me and Ben, who steps into the ring, his staff clutched in his hands. I nod hastily to Rafe, letting him know that I understand. Then I look at Jackson ¨C or, more correctly, up at Jackson, whose eyes are on me now. God, he just seems to keep going up, like a mountain ¨C did he get like, taller? Since thest time I saw him? Did I shrink? ¡°Come on,¡± Jackson grumbles, his voice t as he nods towards the center of the circle, telling me to get inside. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I stare at him, my legs locking in fear ¨C or in something ¨C ¨C Because, as much as I need to concentrate on surviving this getting out of this ring as fast as I can ¨C I just can¡¯t stop wondering¡­ ¨C on doing what Rafe says and ¡­what the hell my grandmother the Goddess was thinking when she picked this guy as my mate. My eyes sweep over him again, and while he is obviously an impressive physical specimen, he¡¯s just so brutal. There¡¯s absolutely nothing about Jackson McClintock that looks capable of being soft, or kind, or making meugh. Everything about him looks built for violence and cruelty- there is nothing there that¡¯s sweet. When I think about fated mates, I think about mom and dad, or Aunt Cora and Uncle Roger, whose personalities seem to have been made for each other. Mom¡¯s soft side evens out dad¡¯s harsh edges, but still deep down, they¡¯re both fierce, dedicated, and loving. They even have the same weird sense of humor. This guy? He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s supposed to match me? I just stare at him, shaking my head in disbelief when he snaps his eyes up to mine. ¡°Would you get in here!?¡± he snarls, the blue of his eyes shing in demand, his words harsh enough to make me almost literally jump. My palms are sweaty as I take a single step forward, gripping the staff. His eyes sweep over me, his lip rising a little in distaste. ¡°Are you even going to raise that?¡± he asks, nodding towards my staff. ¡°Or should I juste¡­push you over?¡± And something in the way he says that, theplete derision in his eyes¡­ Well. It kindles something in me. My wolf growls in my chest, as pissed as I am. This guy might be twice my size and undoubtedly going to win the easiest bout of his life, but he doesn¡¯t have to be a jerk about 1. it. Don¡¯t let him talk to us like that, my wolf snaps. Even if he¡¯s our mate, we¡¯re in charge. I nudge her sometimes. away, because while her sentiments are right, she says ridiculous things ¡°Fine,¡± I say, raising my chin and tightening my hands on the staff, falling into the stance they just spent hours teaching us. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± ¡°Your funeral,¡± Jackson murmurs, his words barely audible over the sounds of sticks banging against each other and bodies hitting mats all over the room. Then he falls into his own stance, and our bout begins. Get out fast, I say to myself, remembering Rafe¡¯s words. Don¡¯t let him get me to the mat. Jackson and I start slowly for a moment, circling each other, looking for openings, but he strikes quick as a cobra, taking advantage of hisrger size and charging for me with a wide swing of his staff. Panicked, I leap to the side with a little yelp, ducking to avoid the of wood that probably would have cracked my skull if it hadnded. sweep Some instinct in me kicks in, either from the quick lesson we just received or my years of casual sparring with Rafe and Jesse, and I move in closer, knowing that he has $ chance of hurting me if he can¡¯t use his whole range. Quickly, I use the butt of my staff to jab at the outside of his knee, connecting solidly. Jackson gives a little gasp of pain and his leg buckles slightly, but my victory is short¨Cwon, because before I canprehend what¡¯s happening he gives a bellow, spins his staff in his hands and sweeps it behind me, hitting me hard behind my knees and taking me down. The air rushes from my lungs as my back smacks against the mat. As I gasp for air all I can think is shit ¨C shit Rafe told me not to fall I roll onto my stomach, hoping that I can get to the edge of the circle, that if I get close Jackson can push me out and end the bout- But suddenly he¡¯s on top of me, holding his staff in either hand and looping it over my head so that it presses against my neck. When he pulls back, I¡¯m lifted onto my knees, my back pressed to his chest, the staff choking me so that I can¡¯t get any air ¨C Something electric passes between us as our bodies touch but I can¡¯t concentrate on that as I gasp, desperately pressing my hands against the staff, trying to get it away from me, but he¡¯s so much stronger than I am ¨C ¡°Yield!¡± Jackson demands, shouting the word above me. I nod frantically, trying to yield, but he doesn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Ari!¡± I hear someone shout ¨C Rafe but I can¡¯t see. ¡°Do not interfere!¡± someone snaps. ¨C ¡°I told you,¡± Jackson continues, lowering his head so that his mouth is close to my ear now, ¡°to yield ¨C¡± I drop my shaking hands, trying to do whatever I can tomunicate that I¡¯m giving up ¨C that he¡¯s won ¨C When suddenly he goes rigid behind me, and then ck, and the staff falls away from my neck. Immediately, I copse onto the floor, coughing and gasping for air. My eyes are shut as my face presses to the mat. I press my palms t, letting air flood my lungs ¨C But something grabs my shoulder, spinning me ¨C my back hits the floor hard and terror runs through me as my eyes fly open to see Jackson crouched above me, his eyes ring. I gasp as I realize that he¡¯s losing control ¨C that he¡¯s going to shift into his wolf in moments if he doesn¡¯t contain himself Because if he does that, I¡¯m a goner ¨C he¡¯ll shred me to pieces ¨C ¡°No!¡± I shout, my hands going up, pressing to his chest, desperate to ¨C I don¡¯t know him off of me? Or to remind him that he¡¯s a man and that he can¡¯t kill me ¨C to get As soon as my hands touch him a pulse pounds between us in the air, like a shock wave or a¡­¡­.god, I don¡¯t know how to describe it. Jackson¡¯s eyes go wide as my mouth falls open, as my hands begin to heat where they touch him. Jackson¡¯s eyes fly to his chest and he whips one hand upwards, seizing both of my wrists and yanking them backwards, pinning them up above my head as he looms over me, snarling, pinning me to the floor with the weight of his body. I gasp in fear, turning my head away and pressing my eyes shut. ¡°Ari!¡± I hear Rafe¡¯s shout again, and then the noise of pounding feet. ¡°What,¡± Jackson snarls, and I can feel him movinging closer to me, hear him taking a deep sniff of my scent. ¡°What the f**k are you!?¡± I sob a little gasp of fear, shaking my head, having no idea how to answer that or if I¡¯m about to die ¨C When suddenly¡­ There¡¯s nothing holding my wrists anymore. And the weight lifts off my body. And then the shadow retreats, and light presses against my closed eyes. I stay perfectly still for a moment before I peek through myshes to see¡­ Nothing. No gigantic wolf bent on my destruction. Nothing. I look around for him, frantic ¨C what is he nning, some kind of second attack!? But he¡¯s not there. I sit up, confused, looking for him, terrified for what¡¯sing next¡­ And suddenly I spy him across the room, stalking towards the door. My face goes ck because I¡­I don¡¯t understand it¡­ ¡°The bout in Circle 2 goes to 120,¡± a dry voice says next to me, and I spin my head to see a Lieutenant marking his clipboard before walking away. And suddenly Rafe is kneeling at my side, his hands on my cheeks, his eyes moving over me frantically. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Rafe gasps, his eyes moving over me frantically, looking for wounds and broken bones. ¡°Did he ¨C¡± ¡°How did¡­¡± I start, shaking my head to clear it, ¡°how did I win!?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because,¡± Rafe growls, falling back on his ass and shaking his head at me when he realizes I¡¯m okay. ¡°You¡¯re still in the ring. He¡¯s not.¡± My eyes go wide as I look around me and realize that Rafe¡¯s¡­Rafe¡¯s right. I¡¯m still within the circle. And Jackson is¡­gone. ¡°Wee to the top 80% of candidates, Ari,¡± Rafe says, shaking his head at me, as baffled as I am. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of mystical intervention just happened, but it may have just saved your ass. I groan and flop back on the mat, wishing to hell I had some idea what on earth is going on. Chapter 16 The rest of the bouts around us begin to end pretty quickly, with Lieutenants moving around the room recording the results. Rafe and I sit quietly together in my circle and, even as my mind whirls fruitlessly, trying to figure out what the hell just happened, my eyes scan the room for Jesse and for Luca. Did they win? Did they keep their ce high in the rankings? ¡°If you¡¯re finished,¡± a Lieutenant says, stopping by our circle, ¡°you should go to lunch.¡± He nods towards the door before he moves on. ¡°Come on,¡± Rafe says, standing up and grasping me by the arm to pull me with him. ¡°I can stand,¡± I mutter, even though he¡¯s already pulled me to his feet. Rafe doesn¡¯t say anything, but he keeps hand on me as we move towards the gym door and towards the barracks cafeteria. As we get into the lunch line which I¡¯m pleased to see we¡¯re at the start of, lucky us ¨C I turn to him suddenly, realizing that I¡¯ve been too lost in my own thoughts to ask. ¡°Wait, did you win?¡± I ask, eager. Rafe just nces at me and rolls his eyes, because duh, of course he did. Iugh, unable to help it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so smug about it, Rafe,¡± I sigh, heaping mashed potatoes and gravy onto my te along side the roast meat and peas. ¡°I¡¯m not being smug, it¡¯s just that the oue of my bout was basically predetermined,¡± he sighs, grabbing two bottles of water and passing me one. ¡°Well so was mine,¡± I say as we carry our trays over to our usual table. I grin as I see Jesseing through the door, Luca at his side. Jesse waves to us as he and Luca jog towards the food line. ¡°But my result did not match the odds.¡± Rafe settles across the table from me and frowns. ¡°Yeah, we need to talk more about that,¡± he murmurs. ¡°What the hell happened? Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, starting on my food, for which I genuinely am hungry today. ¡°It all happened very fast¡­¡± I hesitate and then say what I can, about how Jackson basically had me pinned before he inexplicably bailed. As I speak, I look around the room for Jackson, who frankly should have been the first person in here. But he¡¯s nowhere in sight. Rafe hums in thought, considering my story and asking for more details, but I say that¡¯s all I know. a whiff Because I¡¯m certainly not going to tell him what I suspect to be the truth that Jackson got of my scent and realized that he might be murdering his mate. But, if he¡¯d figured that out, why did he just¡­.leave? Why didn¡¯t he say anything, or confront me? I gnaw on my lip, distracted enough to jump a little when Jesse¡¯s traynds next to mine. ¡°So?¡± Jesse says, looking eagerly between Rafe and I as Luca puts his tray down next to Rafe¡¯s. Luca nods around to us in a friendly way and looks at me withmiseration in his eyes. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± ¡°I won,¡± Rafe says with a casual shrug, ¡°you?¡± Jesse nods eagerly and gestures towards Luca. ¡°Him too. Solid bouts poor kids, it¡¯s really unfair that they put top versus bottom, even though it works out well for those in the middle.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a shame, Shrimp,¡± Luca says, his mouth twisting with regret as he looks at me. ¡°Seriously, do you have a hidden skill or something? Or are you crazy smart? Because otherwise ¨C¡± ¡°Why.¡± Rafe says dryly, interrupting Luca while concentrating coldly on his lunch, ¡°are you assuming that he lost?¡± Luca stops mid¨Csentence, looking between Rafe and me. I raise my eyebrow at him, adopting an arrogance that I absolutely have not earned. ¡°No way,¡± Jesse breathes, and then he starts tough. ¡°No way!¡± he says again, a shout this time, and he wraps his arms around my shoulders, rocking me back and forth. ¡°What the hell, Shrimpy!? How did you do that?¡± I can¡¯t help butugh with his enthusiasm but I swat him away, trying to be cool life Rafe does with no effort at all. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± I sigh, though I blush a little, because it kind of is a big deal. I mean, there are more testsing, but this one will give me a significant boost in the ratings that I absolutely need, especially considering that I¡¯m stilling inst in the obstacle course. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Luca asks, his voice thick with disbelief as he leans forward to stare at me. ¡°You¡­. you beat McClintock?¡± ¡°Maybe you should learn not to underestimate me so much, Grant,¡± I say, my voice dry as I pretend to concentrate on my food. ¡°Or I¡¯ll take you out next.¡± Lucaughs a little at my hubris and grins at me. I can¡¯t help the little smile that pulls at my lips. My brother looks up at me then with a small smirk on his mouth, pleased with me and proud. Because even if I didn¡¯t really win the match? I¡¯m at least learning how to handle myself around these guys. I burst into a smile at that and we fall into an easy conversation then, eating our food hastily because we know the day isn¡¯t nearly over. We¡¯re all shepherded into what looks like a ssroom after lunch, with one hundred and twenty little desks all lined up in neat rows, a pack of paper and a pencil neatly set on each one. New ratings haven¡¯t been calcted just yet, so I¡¯m in the back row again with Ben Ternicki. He nods to me with a little smile and I shrug at him,municating without words that I¡¯m sorry my beat him in the match. brother Ben just shrugs like it was inevitable and I grin, liking his easy sense of humor. My eyes pull away from him, though, when I notice a bunch of figures in ck enter the room, spreading out behind the head table and observing the candidates. ¡°Who are they?¡± I whisper, leaning over to Ben. ¡°Professors from the Academy,¡± he whispers back. ¡°They¡¯re probably specialty subjects. They¡¯re allowed toe down and note any candidates who they think might be worthwhile, even if they don¡¯t otherwise stand out.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I say, my eyes going wide as they focus on one professor in particr with a handsome, angr face, his dark hair pulled back into a knot at the back of his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a¡­way in. Beyond the examinations.¡± Ben nods and I look down at the papers on our desks, the cover sheet marked with our candidate number and name. ¡°What are these?¡± I ask as the Captainmands us to sit. ¡°Logic test,¡± Ben answers as we take our seats. ¡°Basic math, word problems, that sort of thing. It¡¯s a thinly veiled IQ test.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I say, my eyebrows going up. I¡¯ve never taken one of those at least not to my knowledge. ¨C ¡°Begin,¡± the Captain calls from the beginning of the room, his voice dry. ¡°Bring your test up to the front when you¡¯re finished with it. And then you¡¯ll be dismissed.¡± I nod to Ben, wishing him luck, and then I flip to the first page, sinking into a calm, almost meditative state, moving through the exam pretty quickly as soon as I realize that these are the kinds of problems our have tutors trained us on since we were kids. It¡¯s a relief, honestly, because this? This is my wheel house. I was always good in school. The exam takes almost two hours, but I write my answer to thest problem and set my pencil down with a satisfied smile. I mean, it was tricky, and the problems got harder as the test progressed. But¡­I know I got them right. Every single one. I sigh, pushing my chair back, and I jump a little at the screech it makes as it slides across the floor. Awkward, I look around the room to see if I¡¯ve disturbed anyone¡­. And my eyes go wide to realize that I¡¯ve disturbed everyone. And they all turn to look at me. I nce down at the test in my hands, wondering if I missed a page or something, because¡­I mean, I know I¡¯m smart. But I can¡¯t have finished first, right? Another chair scrapes across the room and I flinch when I realize that I recognize the giant form that stands up next. He turns and looks back at me and my eyes meet flinty blue steel. He stands still, and I realize that he¡¯s waiting for me. Because I stood up first. I stumble a little as I move away from my desk and then, scowling, I hurry to the front of the room. To my chagrin, Jackson starts in that direction so that we get to the head table at the same time. Heat rushes to my face as I look down at my shoes and my mind spins because ¨C what the hell is going to happen? Is he going to like punch me? For taking his victory from him? My shoulders seize despite me as my whole body tenses, waiting for him to act. Chapter 17 ¡°Well?¡± Jackson says, his voice low, and I flinch again god, that¡¯s getting annoying as I snap my head up to look at him. He gestures towards the head table. ¡°Hand in your test.¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, and then another chair scrapes in the room. Someone else is finished too, and headed this way. ¡°You take it.¡± I say, making a snap decision and nodding towards it. ¡°You finished first,¡± he growls, taking a menacing step towards me. I shock myself by holding my ground. ¡°Just turn in your test, Jackson,¡± I growl, looking up into his eyes, starting to get pissed. Because if one of us doesn¡¯t do it, whoever finished next certainly will. Jacksones to the same conclusion that I do at the same moment, seeing the next candidate. walking towards us. He snaps his gaze to me for a moment and then turns, expressionless, and ces his test face¨Cdown on the table. I follow, doing the same, fully aware that if Jackson did as well as I did on this exam he just took first. Which¡­well, it doesn¡¯t really make much of a difference to our rankings, not really. But at least, to me, it feels like we¡¯re more even now. He gave up one for me, even if he didn¡¯t mean to. And now? I¡¯ve given one back. As far as I¡¯m concerned, we¡¯re square. face And as I walk about ten feet behind him towards the barracks, doing my very best to turn my away so that I don¡¯t catch any spare sniffs of his scent. I very much hope that that¡¯s the end of any interaction that me and Jackson McClintock get to have for my entire time at the academy. Or, at least that¡¯s what I tell myself. My wolf, who lifts her head in the air and eagerly sniffs at his scent, her eyes half¨Clidded, her tongue. lolling from her mouth? She, clearly, has other ideas. Get ahold of yourself, I growl to her. No way, she says, shaking her fur out as a shiver passes through her. Do you remember the way pinned our wrists above our head? Imagine what he could do in bed ¡°Oh my y god,¡± I murmur aloud, clenching my fists and storming past Jackson as we both walk through the door, locking down my mind and not letting any more of my wolf¡¯s ridiculous thoughts in. Because thest thing I need to be thinking about now is¡­ Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anything close to that. he I climb up into my bed andy down on top of my nkets, tucking my cap low over my eyes before I close them, waiting for Jesse and Rafe toe back so that we can take our showers and end this crazy day. Luckily, I don¡¯t have long to wait. They¡¯re not stupid, after all. ¡°Cousin!¡± Jesse says, popping up by the side of my bed and making me gasp a little in surprise. He laughs as he reaches out to shake my shoulder. ¡°Nicely done! I saw you get up first.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯d have been done a little faster,¡± I say, raising an eyebrow at him as I sit up, ¡°if you¡¯d kept your eyes on the exam, instead of worrying about how everyone else was ranking.¡± ¡°How could I do that,¡± he says, rolling his eyes, ¡°when the exam was so boring.¡± ¡°Not everything is fun, Jesse,¡± I say, sighing and hopping down from my bunk, starting to gather my bath stuff. ¡°Nope,¡± Rafe says, walking up and putting out a hand out to stop me. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re not done today.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, looking between them. I mean, the day is done there is nothing else scheduled, and frankly I am beat. So what¡­ ¡°Come on,¡± Jesse says, slinging an arm around my shoulders and leading me away. ¡°We¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡± I groan, but Jesse grins and Rafe is solemn as they walk me through the barracks and back towards the door. I have a bad feeling that whatever this is? It¡¯s not going to be fun. But before we can get to the door, Rafe pauses, peering into one of the bunks. ¡°Ternicki,¡± he says, and I turn curiously to see Ben¡¯s head snap up, confused. ¡°Come on,¡± Rafe continues, nodding to the door. ¡°Where?¡± Ben says, a line of confusion forming between his brows. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Rafe asks, dry, and Benughs a little, shrugging and getting out of bed, slipping his boots on and starting after us without tying them. He catches up fast, looking between us all curiously but not asking any questions. I shrug at him, letting him know that I don¡¯t know either, and we both sigh as Rafe and Jesse lead us back into the gym. ¡°We¡¯ve got an hour,¡± Rafe says, flicking on the lights and striding into the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait, what is this?¡± I ask, looking around, confused. ¡°Look at it as¡­extra credit,¡± Jesse says, turning to grin at Ben and me as he walks backwards into the room after Rafe. ¡°You both need the extra work if you¡¯re going to make any progress on these physical exams. So,¡± he shrugs, ¡°we¡¯re going to help you do that.¡± ¡°Which,¡± Rafe says, turning to re at us a little, ¡°is Jesse¡¯s nice way of saying that we¡¯re going to spend an extra hour kicking your asses every night until you can make the cut.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Ben says, his eyes going wide. ¡°Ohhh no,¡± I groan, simultaneously, looking over my shoulder at where the showers are probably already filling up with cadets, all of the lovely hot water running down drain¡­ ¡°Come on, Ari,¡± Rafe says, nodding towards a pull up bar. ¡°You need this.¡± I sigh, dragging my feet and heading over to him, but Ben¡¯s words stop me.. ¡°Wait.¡± Ben says, taking a step forward but frowning at my brother and my cousin. ¡°Him, I get,¡± he says, gesturing towards me with his thumb. ¡°But why are you helping me?¡± Rafe just shrugs. ¡°I think you got a bad turn, being pitted against me in the bout today. So, I figured, why not give you a shot. We were doing it anyway one more isn¡¯t much.¡± I smile at my brother, who is trying to y off his kindness, even though we all see through it. The truth is that Rafe likes an underdog ¨C he can¡¯t help it, he¡¯s soft¨Chearted like mom, even if he pretends that he¡¯s not. It¡¯s probably why he acts tough all the time ¨C so no one figures it out. ¡°Well, thanks,¡± Ben says, smiling and running a hand through his hair. ¡°I mean it. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bid deal,¡± Jesse says, gesturing for him toe over. ¡°I noticed, on the first day, that you¡¯re¡­ kind of shit at throwing a punch. Let¡¯s work on that.¡± Benughs and nods and the two get to work as I walk over to Rafe and wrap my arms around his waist, unable to help myself. ¡°My big brother is nice,¡± I say softly, grinning and giving him a squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody,¡± he mutters, pushing me away. ¡°Now stop trying to get out of work. Up!¡± I sigh and stare up at the bar, thinking that thest thing I want to do is chin¨Cups. But as I stand, staring, regretting my choices, suddenly Rafe grabs me by the waist upwards so that my only choice is to grab the bar and swing from it or fly across the room. and hoists me ¡°Rafe!¡± I gasp, ring at him. ¡°I told you stop throwing me around!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop throwing you around the day you can do a chin¨Cup unassisted,¡± he says, smirking at me and putting his hands beneath my feet so that he can take a little bit of my weight, making it just a little easier for me to lift my weight. ¡°Now let¡¯s go, Ari ¨C three sets of ten, and then we¡¯re doing pushups.¡± I groan, but I get started because even as Iin? ¨C I know they¡¯re just doing it for me. That my brother and my cousin are skipping their chance at a hot shower and first in line for food to help me. And that outweighs any of the misery of chin¨Cups. Which is saying something Because I am¡­really bad at chin¨Cups. ¡°Come on. Ari!¡± Rafe shouts,ughing at how much my arms tremble as I work to pull myself up so that my chin rises above the bar. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Seven more, and then a break, and then six thousand after that. ¡°I hate you.¡± I grumble. But he just grins at me. Because he knows I mean the opposite. And I sigh and get to work, trying very very hard ¨C and failing to not think about Luca, who is probably stripping down for his shower right about now¡­ Chapter 18 I¡¯m almost too exhausted to notice how fast the next week passes. Jesse wakes me up early every day, and I scowl at Rafe. who snores peacefully while Jesse drags me out the door for our run. He seriously puts me through my paces, too, not even relenting when I try to bribe him. ¡°Please.¡± beg. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my crown ¨C¡± ¡°Why would I want your crown. I¡¯m a duke ¨C¡± ¡°But dukes,¡± I pant, ¡°don¡¯t get anything pretty to wear on their heads ¨C¡± But Jesse justughs, and makes me run harder. The candidate lessons are no less brutal. Every other day is spent running through that damn obstacle course, and even though Jesse and Rafe make me work out every night I still can¡¯t climb that damn chain. I mean, I am getting better, which is satisfying, I can pull myself up about three feet of it now. But still, every day, after ten minutes of trying, the Lieutenant at that point on the course blows the whistle and lets me climb thedder, putting a further demerit on my time. Even Ben gets up faster than I do now, looking down at me with apology in his eyes as he does. But I just scowl and wave him off. Rafe and Jesse really put the time in with Ben and I every evening, which has actually be as fun as it is useful. Ben has proven himself to have one hell of a sense of humor, and he makes meugh so hard it feels like my sides will split. Even Rafe, as he pushes us around and tells us to get back to work, can¡¯t help but smile. Still, it¡¯s nice to have made a real friend. Every day the four of us eat our meals together and every morning our eyes go immediately to the ranking list to see what the previous day¡¯s exams ¨C if any have done to our numbers. And while I¡¯m never, ever going to beat out the big guys like Rafe and Jesse ¨C I have to say, I¡¯m holding my own. This morning. I grin when the numberse up to see that I¡¯m ranked at 75 ¨C a personal high spot. for me. Jesse ps me on the back,ughing and grinning. ¡°Nicely done. Ari!¡± he says, smiling at me with true pleasure. ¡°Looks like the marksmanshippetition yesterday did its work.¡± He¡¯s not wrong. There are still enough hand¨Cto¨Chand bouts that while my win against Jackson and my second ce on the logic exam pulled me out of the cut zone above 96, I¡¯ve been hovering right on the edge for days. But yesterday, when they finally put a crossbow and then a gun in my hands? Then I really showed them what I could do. Because even if dad didn¡¯t let me train like Rafe did, he always made sure I could handle myself with a gun more than handle myself, really. I came in ? second, talling only behind Rafe ben beating Jesse, who came in at ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, preeting a little as 1 digitory pancakes. But when my eyes all on Bere¡¯s nk expression. I feel instant galt. Because here I am celebrating, and I didn¡¯t even look to see how he ¡°We¡¯re going to get you there. Ben,¡± Rafe says as my eyes fly back to the hoard, where Ben is ranked at 100. Four spots. That¡¯s nothing¡± ¡°You really are getting faster, Ben,¡± I say, nodding to him encouragingly. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss over me. Ben says, his face breaking into a smile as he waves a hand around at us. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Seriously, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s way better than 119, where I was So Progress is a good thing I smile at him, nodding, even though a knot twists in my stomach. Because there are only 5 days left until the final ranking, and both of us are still in a great deal of trouble. None of our runs of the obstacle course have counted yet, and the one on thest day? It counts as double any of the rest of the tests, because we¡¯ve practiced it so many times. And Ben and I: Even despite our extra credit work after hours with Rafe and Jesse we¡¯re still crap at it. Inwardly, I sigh, wondering how much better we can even get, or what the other exams will be. We can do it! My wolf yips encouragingly, prancing around inside me. We are strong and brave! No one can stop us! Smiling. I run a mental hand over her fur, grateful for her high spirits and constant support. And then, once we¡¯re in the Academy, she babbles, we can get a private room! And invite our mates over to visit us ¨C I sigh, shaking my head and brushing her away, ignoring her crazy words. But, even if she can¡¯t stop thinking about our mates, I have to admit¡­the lure of the Academy itself? It¡¯s starting to sound better and better. Chatter has been going around, of course, about what life is like inside. And honestly¡­I can¡¯t wait to see it ¨C presuming, of course, that I get there. It just sounds amazing ¨C you get sorted into a discipline, and then you get to spend months learning the most in¨Cdepth, obscure, secret things about whatever that discipline is I bite my lip, hoping to hell that I get sorted into the espionage track. Because while I am clearly not a warrior ¨C I don¡¯t have the brute strength for that the hours spent learning how to spy, or to craft poisons, or be an expert sharpshooter, or a master of any variety of tiny, obscure weapons? Damn, but that sounds just like¡­everything I¡¯ve always wanted to do and never knew was even an option. Chapter is ¡°Well done, Shrimp!¡± A loud voice says, and I jump a little as an arm slides around my shoulder. giving me a squeeze as Luca sits down next to me. He¡¯s frequently a 5(th) at our meals, or at least stops by once a day to say hello. And while my wolf turns in eager, excited circles as soon as his summer citrus scent hits our nose, I grit my teeth in frustration.. Because whenever Luca¡¯s here? He concentrates on me, and teases me, and drops little hints about things that know. And I swear to god, one of these days and figure out what I can¡¯t believe he hasn¡¯t already sense¡¯s going to break out of his little fog ¨C That Luca¡¯s here to see me, and only me, even if he doesn¡¯t know precisely what draws him to this table. I don¡¯t say anything to my mate as he reaches out to give Jesse and Ben high¨Cfives. He offers one to Rafe, who just gives him a little re, but Lucaughs it off as he takes his spot next to me. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m impressed,¡± Luca says to me alone, and sigh as I turn to look at him. And seriously, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to look at him ¨C It¡¯s just. God damn it. Every time I do. I get this stupid smile on my face, and can¡¯t help feeling like my whole body is filled with butterflies ¨C Because I have this stupid, ridiculous girly crush on him- But how can I help it? He grins at me with that perfect face, his dimples ring, his pretty brown eyes shining at me¡­.. And, I mean, I basically swoon. The guy¡¯s a celebrity heartthrob for a reason, doubled by the fact that he¡¯s my mate and I¡¯m unendingly attracted to him on a soul level? Oh, and tripled by the fact that over the past week I¡¯ve figured out that he¡¯s nice, and funny? My wolf sits back on her haunches and howls. I clutch my knife and fork to avoid the insane urge to reach out and run my fingers through his hair. God, I bet it¡¯s so silky¡­.. ¡°Thanks, Luca,¡± I say, interrupting my own thoughts and doing my best to keep my voice dry. ¡°I noticed I kicked your ass in marksmanship. What, you can¡¯t hit something if it¡¯s not three feet in front of your face?¡± He bursts intougher at this, grinning at me. ¡°Want to f**k around and find out, Shrimp?¡± he asks, lifting his fists into his boxers stance and winking at me. God, f**k, yes, yes I do, I moan inwardly. But outwardly I just give a cool shrug and turn back to my waffles. Luca turns his attention to Jesse. chatting about his own ranking of 9, while Rafe lifts his head a little and shakes it at me, because he knows I have a crush. Of course he does ¨C he watches me like a hawk and he¡¯s known me since I was born 2.30 Sun, I press my lips together and tilt my head to the side, staring at him, willing him to read my thoughts that adamantly protest that I am doing my best and that I can¡¯t help it. Rafe just smirks and gives a little shrug, saying without words that he knows. He gives a little nod, letting me know I¡¯m not in any trouble. But as I let my attention drift back to Luca? As I watch him lean forward towards Jesse, his shoulder coming dangerously close to my face, giving me just the¡­the perfect little sniff of that scent that makes my eyes drift shut and my toes curl? God damn it. Even if Rafe doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m in any trouble? I absolutely, patently am. And it¡¯s only a matter of time before thises to a head. Especially because after Luca leans forward to give Jesse another high¨Cfive- god, why do boys do that so much? ¨C when he leans back in his chair, he casually, just barely lets his fingers drift across my back. That tingle that rises in me whenever we touch rushes through my skin, tracing the pattern of his fingers as they go. My eyes go wide and I spin towards him. And his eyes are there, waiting for me. A little smirk on his lips. Letting me know that he did it on purpose. And that he knew exactly how I was going to respond. ¡°So,¡± Luca says, turning abruptly to the other three, leaving me staring open¨Cmouthed at his perfect face. ¡°Anyone know what they¡¯ve got ready to torture us with today?¡± I grit my teeth, avoiding my urge to either smack him or throw myself in his arms. Because the torture? For me, it¡¯s already begun.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 19 The next morning I wake up with a groan, because they really did torture us yesterday. It was an endurancepetition thatsted pretty much all day. We had to stand on a bnce beam with a pail of water, of all things, on our heads and a staff stretched across our shoulders. At regr intervals, the Leutenants woulde around and add weights to our staffs so that it was a test not only of how long you could stand there and whether or not you could stay straight, but also how long you could endure increasing weight on your shoulders. It was absolute agony, onlypounded by the fact that I somehow got ced next to Jackson. during it, so I had the added challenge of enduring his exquisite smoke¨Cand¨Cpine scent the entire time I stood there. And god, the more I smelled it, the more I realized that there was something elseyered beneath it ¨C something warm, and rich, and delicious, like¡­cherries? God, I don¡¯t know, but whatever it is, it works. Needless to say. I did not win thispetition. I didn¡¯t shame myself I have good bnce after years of ballet and made it somewhere to the midway point of candidates. It was the weights that took me out eventually when they added a final set of sandbags to the ends of my staff, I just copsed ¨C completely ate dirt while water from the pail sshed all over me. And, damn it. I could have sworn that I heard Jacksonughing at me, even though when I scowled up at him his face was totally nk. It came down to Jackson, Rafe, and Jesse at thest, and we were all required to sit and watch them in silence, missing lunch and dinner, while they all stubbornly just stood there, refusing to give up even when it meant that the rest of us starved. Eventually the Captain made them all go to one foot, which took Rafe out pretty fast, to my surprise. He scowled as he sat next to me, though that was the only sign of his disappointment. And then it was all Jesse and Jackson for another hour before Jackson wobbled, just once, and his pail fell down. Even though Jackson himself didn¡¯t fall, the Captain called it in Jesse¡¯s favor. Jesse and Jackson shook hands, but I could see Jackson¡¯s disappointment. He¡¯s at the top of every list, but he hasn¡¯te in first in a single evaluation since the logic exam, and even that he knows he only got because I let him turn his paper in first. But then again, neither has Jesse, who was beaming when he came over to ept our congrattions. Still, despite his enthusiasm at winning, I could tell that Jesse was beat. He skipped his shower and fell immediately into bed. And this morning, even though Jesse is always up first and waking me with a happy smile¡­.he¡¯s dead asleep right now, his face totally ck and pressed into his pillow. I grin as I climb down from my bunk, proud of my cousin and also a little pleased to see him out of energy for once. He always seems to have three times as much as the rest of us. But I sigh and decide to give him the morning off, pulling on my boots ¨C I always sleep in my 12:37 Sun, 10 Mar fatigues, much to my chagrin ¨C and heading to the bathroom to give my teeth a quick brush before moving towards the door. Because even if Jesse is asleep I¡¯ve got a routine to follow. I mean, I know that I showed up to this Academy kind of desperately and on a whim, but the closer and closer it gets? The more I really do want it. So, I push open the door to the barracks and get started on my run without my cousin, going on our usual trail at the speeds at which he usually makes me run. And when I cken a little bit, I grit my teeth and tell myself not to go easy just because Jesse isn¡¯t here. And then I push myself to go even faster. Even without my cousin it¡¯s an usual morning. The countryside around the Academy is usually clear and bright, with little pockets of fog hanging low in the hills, hiding from the rising sun that will inevitably burn them off. But today the fog is thicker, hanging in the air and sticking to my cheeks in tiny droplets as I run through it. I smile as I go, though, because it looks kind of cool and spooky ¨C like running through a cloud. I start to look forward to breakfast now as I crest the final hill, wondering if Jesse is going to fall face¨Cdown into his eggs like he used to do when we were preteens and he was going through a growth spurt. God, he¡¯d fall asleep at the craziest moments, his body just taking whatever rest it needed whenever it needed it. One time he fell asleep mid¨Cconversation at the dinner table, his cheek falling right into his mashed potatoes. We¡¯d allughed, and Uncle Roger had gathered him up in his arms to carry him to bed, but I slow, abruptly, when I see a dark figure forming in the fog ahead of me. His head is down as his arms pump ¨C he¡¯s running too ¨C But there are only two people who are that all, and that broad, in the barracks right now. And one of them is a prince who absolutely does not get up for a morning run. My steps stutter to a stop as Jacksones more clearly into sight. His head whips up as he senses. and I freeze on the path, my eyes wide and my hears me, smells me, I don¡¯t know what me arms out like an idiot, ready to bolt. ¨C But when his eyes light on me, and he realizes who I am, and his mouth lifts in a sneer, I realize that my instinct was correct. This man ¨C he is not just going to pass me with a casual morning hello. F**k. F**k! What do I do? Do I run? But I¡¯m out of time. ¡°Where are your bodyguards?¡± Jackson snaps, stalking towards me, his eyes livid. ¡°Um,¡± I say, keeping my eyes on him, not at all able toe up with an answer better than that. My mind goespletely nk in my panic. SUN, TU IVIGI ¡°Great,¡± he growls, stepping close so that there¡¯s only a breath between us. I tilt my chin upwards, staring up at the mountain that is my mate, fear streaking through me. Go! My wolf urges me, for once logical and not telling me to kiss him or something stupid. Run! Get back to Jesse and Rafe! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But before I can move Jackson grabs me by the front of my uniform, twisting it in his fist and hauling me with him so that I stumble backwards until my back is pressed up against a tree. I pant in my fear, staring at him like a trapped animal. ¡°Then it¡¯s time for us to have the conversation that we should have had that first night.¡± Jackson hisses, ¡°when you sent me on a wild goose chase after my mate.¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say again, my eyes darting to the side, trying toe up with something, anything. ¡°And then,¡± Jackson continues, ¡°why the f**k you smell like her. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice? Maybe you would have gotten away with it if we hadn¡¯t been paired up in that bout, but I got close enough, rk, to realize that you f**king have her scent on you ¨C ¡± My mind suddenly shes back to that moment in the ring. Because that¡¯s not what he said then ¨C he didn¡¯t say ¡°why do you smell like her,¡± He had said ¡°what are you?¡± Which means¡­ Which means that something has changed. Either he talked himself out of realizing what I am ¨C or he forced himself to forget the pulse in the air ¨C the way my hands heated ¨C ¨C But he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m her ¨C hasn¡¯t yet figured out that I¡¯m a girl ¨C ¡°Please!¡± I beg, pressing myself against the tree, turning my face away from him and pressing my eyes shut. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± But, unfortunately, it was the wrong thing to say. ¡°Let you go?¡± he growls, leaning closer. ¡°Fat chance, rk ¨C I¡¯m not letting you go anywhere.¡± My heart begins to pound almost out of my chest. Chapter 20 Jackson raises his left arm, bending it and pressing his forearm tight against my neck. The moment our bodies touch ¨C he only had his hand fisted in my uniform before it happens. again. My eyes fly open as the pulse pounds through the air, almost audible this time. Jackson¡¯s eyes go wide as he stares down at his arm. Desperate, I snap my hands up, pulling at his arm ¨C but, f**k, they do it again my hands start to heat immediately when theye into contact with him ¨C ¡°What the f**k!¡± Jackson shouts, but he doesn¡¯t run this time, he leans in closer, cutting off my air with the pressure of his arm against my windpipe. ¡°What the f**k is happening!? What ¨C what are you!?¡± I cry out in pain and fear as Jackson realizes again what he must have dismissed as his imagination before- That there¡¯s something about me about us ¨C that¡¯s that¡¯s different ¨C I scrabble at his arm, desperate to get away, but he¡¯s so much bigger than me ¨C Suddenly there¡¯s a sound like the crack of thunder in the air and I gasp as my breathes back. My eyes fly open and I gasp as Jackson falls away from me, clutching the side of his head. ¡°Get the f**k away from him!¡± Rafe roars, his voice louder than I¡¯ve ever heard it before, the Alpha command thick in his voice. Jackson stumbles back and almost falls to the ground, but regains his footing as Rafe strides towards him, pulling his fist back and cracking Jackson against the jaw once ¨C twice ¨C Jackson moans the second time and falls to the ground, his hands going to his face. Rafe pulls his leg back and delivers a kick to Jackson¡¯s ribs and I swear I hear something crack. ¡°Stay the f**k away from him,¡± Rafe shouts, his voice desperate and afraid. ¡°You touch him again, and I will kill you!¡± He kicks Jackson again and something in me breaks when I hear Jackson groan and then cough into the dust. ¡°Rafe!¡± I shout, stumbling forward. ¡°Rafe, stop!¡± My brother doesn¡¯t listen, continuing to kick, and then he kneels down on the ground next to Jackson and cocks his elbow, ready to punch him in the face again while it¡¯s pressed against the ground. ¡°Rafe!¡± I scream, running forward and grabbing his arm, putting my whole weight into it and knocking Rafe off bnce so that he and I both fall into the dust. Jackson pushes himself away from us, gasping for air and scrambling to his feet. Rafe turns to him in a rush, pushing to his own feet, and I let him go, covering my head, terrified suddenly that Jackson will retaliate- But my mate just stares at us for a moment before stumbling away into the fog, working himself into a run and getting heading back to the barracks. I spin to my brother, calling his name, my voice choked And I burst into tears when I see blood on Rafe¡¯s knuckles, because I have no idea if it¡¯s Jackson¡¯s, or if Rafe busted his hands when he hit him¨C1 reach for my brother, wanting to see, wanting to help. But I gasp when Rafe pushes me away, making me fall t on my ass in the dirt. ¡°What the f**k, Ariel!?¡± he gasps, his shoulders shaking, and my eyes go wide in horror when I see that there are tears in his eyes. ¡°Rafe.¡± I gasp, desperate ¨C ¡°No!¡± he shouts, shaking his head at me as he gets to his knees. ¡°I have been begging you to be careful ¨C what the f**k were you thinking going out here alone ¨C¡± ¡°I was just ¨C I wanted to let Jesse sleep ¨C¡± ¡°You are so f**king stupid,¡± he growls, using the heels of his hands to wipe bruskly at the tears that fall from his eyes. My eyes go wide and my heart sinks, because ¨C I mean, I know he doesn¡¯t think that ¨C but f**k, it hurts to hear him say it ¨C Rafe shakes his head, using his sleeve now, but the tears keeping. ¡°I told you it was a bad idea for you toe here ¨C¡± he growls, his voice shaking and desperate, ¡°I told you it would be dangerous ¨C but you and f**king Jesse justughed and pretended it was a game ¨C but then you almost get killed by that f**king asshole ¨C because you wanted to go for a stupid run by yourself ¨C because you think you¡¯re tough ¡°Rafe,¡± I groan, trying to interrupt, desperate, getting to my own knees now and crawling towards him. ¡°Do you know what dad would do to me if you got hurt!?¡± he shouts, his voice breaking now as he grabs my shoulders and shakes me. ¡°Do you ¨C¡± his lip trembles now, and hepletely gives up on trying not to cry ¨C ¡°do you know what it would do to me if you got hurt? F**k, Ariel, it would kill me -¡± his hands move to my face now, cupping my cheeks, ¡°you¡¯re my f**king little sister t of my being.¡± I¡¯m sobbing now too, shaking my head at him, guilt filling every sorry,¡± I cry, shaking my head. ¡°F**k, Ariel,¡± Rafe gasps, and then he pulls me to him, his arms around me tight. ¡°I love you so much I¡¯ve always loved you, even when you¡¯re so f**king annoying I want to throw you off the pce roof ¨C¡± A hysterical littleugh breaks from me and I bury my head against his chest. ¡°If anyone ever hurt you,¡± he gasps, and I can feel his rage passing a little, his breathsing slower in his chest, ¡°I would I would f**king burn the world down, Ari ¨C ¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I say again, hupping against him as I press my eyes shut and lean my cheek against his chest. ¡°You¡¯re right it was stupid I should have woken one of you up ¨C ¡°It was stupid,¡± he mutters, still shaking a little, but I can¡¯t help the smile thates back to my face, because I can tell that he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s merely pissed now, instead of in a full¨Con dad¨Cstyle Alpha rage. Rafe raises a shaking hand to stroke my head, almost as if he¡¯d run it over my hair, if I weren¡¯t wearing this stupid ever¨Cpresent cap. ¡°For a smart girl, Ari, you can be real f**king stupid.¡± ¡°Stop calling me a girl,¡± I mutter,ughing a little. ¡°Someone¡¯s going to hear you and figure it out.¡± Heughs a little too and loosens his hold on me, looking down into my face and shaking his head. at me like I¡¯m the most agitating thing he¡¯s ever seen. ¡°When mom and dad called you baby trouble,¡± he murmurs, ¡°they were¡­sincerely underestimating you.¡± Then, almost like he¡¯s exhausted, he falls back on his ass in the middle of the trail, clearly not caring if someonees by and finds us. I sit across from him, hunching over, emotionally and physically exhausted even though it¡¯s not even seven in the morning. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What the hell is going on, Ari,¡± Rafe whispers, still shaking his head a me like he¡¯s trying to figure it out. ¡°That guy he¡¯s got it out for you it¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to kill you every time he¡¯s alone.¡± ¨C Instinctually, I bite my lip, because¡­.well, because I have an answer to that question, don¡¯t I? Rafe¡¯s eyes immediately move to my mouth and his eyes re, flicking back up to mine. ¡°What is it?¡± he instantly demands, because, damn it, he¡¯s known me my entire life ¨C he knows all my tells. Instantly I release my lip, my own eyes going wide. ¡°Ari,¡± Rafe growls, leaning forward, ring at me. ¡°You tell me ¨C right f**king now ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± I gasp, leaning away. ¡°Ariel Cora Sinir,¡± Rafe growls, starting to crawl towards me like he¡¯s going to kill me now- God, all these f**king Alphas around, threatening my life ¨C ¡°Stop!¡± I hiss, kicking out a foot at him, starting to get mad myself. ¡°Tell me!¡± he insists, almost shouts, grabbing me by the arm. ¡°Or I swear to god, I¡¯m going to kill you, and then bring you back to life, and then tell everyone you¡¯re a girl, and get you kicked out of this school, and get me and Jesse kicked out for lying about you ¨C and then I¡¯ll make and marry that horrible prince jerk-¡± you go home ¡°Fine!¡± I shout, kicking him again when he moves closer. Rafe narrows his eyes, but he moves back just a little, knowing he¡¯s got me cornered. 12:37 Sun, 10 Mar 01 ¡°Rafe.¡± I sigh, hanging my head a little. ¡°Jackson ¨C he¡¯s just confused-¡± ¡°About what ¨C¡± ¡°About.¡± I growl, snapping my eyes up to him, pissed that he won¡¯t just let me get it out, ¡°the fact that I smell like a girl underneath Jesse¡¯s scent marking, and when he gets close to me¡­he can sense it.¡± Rafe screws his face up in confusion. ¡°Why the f**k would that matter to him? Like, a lot of guys would be pissed if they found out a girl was trying to infiltrate the academy. But this? Enough for him to want to, like, rip you to shreds ¨C ¡°Because.¡± I sigh, knowing that I could lie but¡­honestly, I¡¯m not going to get away with it, because Rafe is on the scent now, and he knows all of my tells. ¡°Because he¡¯s my f**king mate, Rafe.¡± I blurt it out, and lift my chin, because¡­I mean, I have nothing to be embarrassed about. He¡¯s my mate, and it¡¯s supposed to be a good thing. Right? But as I watch, every single drop of blood drains from my brother¡¯s face. Chapter 21 1 stare wide¨Ceyed at my brother, waiting for him to react. But Rafe just¡­stares at me, his face ghostly¨Cwhite, until I start to get seriously worried. ¡°Rafe,¡± I murmur, leaning forward a little, starting to reach out a hand to touch him. ¡°What the f**k Ariel,¡± Rafe whispers, so fast that the words all bleed together into one, so low that I can barely hear him. But the sentiment¡­is perfectly clear. ¡°Well it¡¯s not like I asked for it,¡± I say, spreading my hands out, my eyebrows going up. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Rafe!¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting you out of here,¡± he says, his head snapping back towards the barracks,ing back to himself now and just like dad ¨C immediately springing into action. ¡°We¡¯re calling mom ¨C this is over ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, and then I dart forward, smacking him as hard as I can on the arm, ¡°Rafe! No!¡± He turns his head to me and growls, ready to retort, but I hit him again, which makes him pause. ¡°Rafe! You are not taking this from me just because that idiot doesn¡¯t know how to handle himself! I want to be here I want to train as part of the Academy! This isn¡¯t up to you anymore, you asshole!¡± Rafe blinks at me in surprise ¨C probably because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever in my life sincerely called him an asshole. But I bare my teeth at him now, meaning it, because he kind of is being one. Rafe is not in charge of my future even if he thinks he is. ¡°He is going to kill you, Ariel,¡± Rafe growls, leaning forward and staring at me, making me see what¡¯s at risk here. ¡°He¡¯s known something was up since the first night, Rafe,¡± I counter, stubbornly crossing my arms. and ring at him. ¡°We¡¯ve gotten through almost two weeks of him having no opportunity to hurt me ¨C we can get through a few more days!¡± ¡°And then once you¡¯re in the Academy?¡± he says, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Because he¡¯s f**king good, Ari he¡¯s definitely getting in too.¡± ¡°When we¡¯re in the Academy we¡¯re allowed to carry weapons,¡± I say, speaking my ideas aloud as I think them because honestly I haven¡¯t nned this far ahead ¨C ¨C ¡°I¡¯ll learn how to protect myself!¡± Rafe groans and buries his face in his hands, realizing that he¡¯s not talking me out of here without a big fight ¨C and also realizing, I think, that as much as I¡¯m his little sister I¡¯m grown now it¡¯s actually not his job to decide whether I stay or I go. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. And damn it? I¡¯m staying until they make me leave. ¨C Mar Rafe takes a few deep breaths, his face tucked away against his palms, clearly putting the pieces of his reality back together. I press my hands against my thighs, waiting, working to slow my own breathing. Slowly, Rafe starts to look up at me. ¡°Seriously,¡± he whispers, his green eyes peeking over hist fingertips. ¡°He¡¯s your mate?¡± I nod seriously. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I nod again. ¡°How do you know?¡± I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s like people say. My wolf she knew instantly when I smelled him.¡± ¡°And Jackson¡­he don¡¯t know?¡± Rafe asks, exhaling deeply and dropping his hands from his face, resting them on his knees. ¨C he¡¯s I shake my head. ¡°Jesse¡¯s scent marking is enough to confuse my scent, I think. Jackson figured out his mate is here, and that I have something to do with it. But he hasn¡¯t figured out it¡¯s me.¡± you ¡°So,¡± Rafe cocks his head to the side. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to kill you ¨C because he thinks have something to do with keeping his mate away. But you know it¡¯s him¡­so¡­¡± My brother studies me carefully, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What? Are you like¡­in love with him?¡± ¡°Rafe!¡± I gasp, an instant blushing to my cheeks. ¡°What!? No! I don¡¯t even know him! And!¡± I fling a hand out in the direction in which Jackson disappeared, ¡°He keeps trying to murder me!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s your mate!¡± Rafe¡¯s face screws up in confusion. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means!¡± I say, throwing my hands in the air. ¡°But do not mistake my being mated to him for any like affection! I have no idea what¡¯s going on! I am brand new to this as well!¡± Rafe sighs, looking off into the distance. ¡°Maybe we should call mom,¡± he murmurs. ¡°She has a mate. She knows more than we do.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not calling mom,¡± I sigh, and then I push myself to my feet, holding out my hand to my brother. ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­get through the week, all right? And then we¡¯ll figure out this stupid mate stuff when we¡¯re enrolled in the Academy and have a second to think it through.¡± Rafe takes my hand ¨C not because I can actually pull him up, he weighs way too much, but certainly as a sign of solidarity. When he¡¯s on his feet, Rafe uses his grip on my hand to pull me close. ¡°All right, Shrimp,¡± he growls, and I smirk a little to hear him use my barrack nickname. ¡°But we¡¯re doing this on my terms now, okay? Which means you don¡¯t go anywhere alone, and you stick to my god damn side like glue. Do you hear me?¡± Slowly I nod, looking earnestly up into his face. ¡°And,¡± he forbid it.¡± , narrowing his eyes at me again. ¡°You don¡¯t say another damn word to your mate. I ¡°Fine, Rafe,¡± I sigh, scowling and pulling away from him, knowing it¡¯s logical but hating the way he pulls his big brother card and bosses me around. ¡°Can we get to breakfast? Jesse¡¯s going to start to freak out.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Rafe growls, grabbing my jacket and tugging me close to his side. 1 ¡°Let me go,¡± I groan, pulling away, but he doesn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Like glue. Ariel,¡± he snaps, ring down at me. ¡°Glue.¡± ¡°Glue, Rafe,¡± I agree, rolling my eyes up at him. But when he lets my jacket go, I stay close, hardly a hand¡¯s breadth between us as we walk the short distance back to the barracks and inside for breakfast. As I predicted, Jesse is indeed freaking out. He¡¯s watching the door like a hawk when wee in. Ben and Luca at the table with him. Jesse throws his hands up in the air like we can¡¯t believe what we¡¯ve cut it this close, but Rafe just waves a hand at him and pushes me over to the food line. Overprotective barely begins to describe it as Rafe fills his own tray and mine with whatever¡¯s left, a random assortment of cereal and breakfast meats and gran. When another candidate leans over me to grab a yogurt, Rafe literally growls and snaps his teeth at him, making both of us jump. The candidate jumps almost out of his boots before muttering his apologies and darting away, wide¨C eyed. ¡°You need to cool it, Rafe,¡± I say, looking up at him in shock as I pick up my tray. ¡°F**king mates,¡± Rafe growls, shoving me between the shoulder des and making me stumble towards our table. I just heave a sigh and ignore him, sitting next to Ben when I get to the table as far away from my other mate as I can get. Because I absolutely do not need Rafe finding out the other half of my secret ¨C not seeing how he reacted to the first bit. ¡°Where were you,¡± Jesse snaps, ring at us. ¡°I wake up and you¡¯re both gone? And you almost missed breakfast!¡± ¡°Ari decided to go for a run on his own,¡± Rafe growls, ring at me but not saying anything else. Ben studies his breakfast and doesn¡¯t get involved, but Luca lifts a spoonful of cereal to his mouth, tantly watching our little cousin drama with interest. ¡°Ari,¡± Jesse breathes, staring at me. ¡°You know you¡¯re not allowed to ¨C¡± ¡°Rafe already schooled me, all right?¡± I growl, flicking my eyes in Luca¡¯s direction ¨C an action he 12:37 Sun, 10 Mar catches, of course, because he¡¯s starting at me. Jesse looks over at Luca and realizes that he¡¯s perhaps saying too much. ¡°Just let¡¯s let it go.¡± Jesse heaves a big sigh as Rafe starts to shovel food into his mouth and we all sit in stubborn silence I pour some dry sugary cereal into my hand and shove it into my mouth, crunching on it, not having much stomach for anything else. Luca smirks at me, somehow entertained by that I re at him. His smirk just deepens. But before we can get any further, the Captain stands at the front of the room. ¡°All right.¡± he says, gathering everyone¡¯s attention to him differently. ¡°This year, we¡¯re changing things up for the final few days of candidacy.¡± Everyone sits up straight at this and Rafe looks around at all of us in surprise. Luca and Ben shrug. letting him know they have no idea what¡¯sing. ¡°Academy officials have reported a level of discontent with our candidates¡® survival skills. Apparently, we¡¯ve been sending them a bunch of cadets who can beat each other bloody but who fall apart after a single night in the wild. So, over the next forty¨Ceight hours we¡¯re splitting you up and sending you out into the woods in teams to test your survival skills as part of your candidacy ranking.¡± He continues speaking,ying out the rules as our little group looks anxiously around at each other.Luca curses under his breath, tossing his spoon down on his tray. ¡°No survival skills?¡± Jesse asks him, a little pity in his voice because he and Rafe, at least and me, to an extent ¨C have been camping with our dads for years. ¡°I¡¯m a city kid,¡± Luca mutters, shaking his head. ¡°Same,¡± says Ben, his voice filled with dread. ¡°You¡¯re staying with me,¡± Rafe mutters, ring at me across the table and looking around. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to pull some strings. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Rafe,¡± I grumble, sitting back and crossing my arms. ¡°You are not going into the woods with that maniac,¡± he growls, ring hard at me. ¡°What maniac?¡± Luca asks, frowning. We all ignore him. ¡°No,¡± I say, my eyebrows going up as I look past my brother at the leadership board, which has changed now to show the groups with which we¡¯ll be headed into the wild. I point at it. ¡°I¡¯m not going into the woods with him- but I¡¯m not going with you either.¡± Everyone¡¯s head whips towards the board, Rafe going pale as he realizes that Jesse, Rafe and I have for the first time ¨C beenpletely split up. And I¡¯m right ¨C Jackson is in a totally different group as well But after he stuches the board for a second, Luca turns to grin at me Because be and Our names are on the same. Chapter 22 Jesse and I quietly pack our rucksacks over the next half hour while Rafe pitches a fit with the Lieutenants, insisting that he be allowed to transfer to my team or me to his. Jesse grimaces at me, shaking his head to let me know that he doesn¡¯t think that it¡¯s going to work. I just sigh and roll my eyes at my cousin,municating that I don¡¯t even want it to work. I mean, it would be different if I was being sent out in the forest with Jackson ¨C but I¡¯m not. As far as I know? No one on my little team of five people wants me dead. Eventually the Captain is called over and he has about four short words to say to Rafe before my brother scowls and stalks back to our bunks, grabbing Luca along the way and dragging him with 1. US. ¡°You,¡± Rafe snaps, shoving Luca to a stumbling stop before our bunks. ¡°Are responsible for him.¡± He points a stark finger right at my face, his eyes still on Luca¡¯s. ¡°If Ari dies, you die. If he even gets a papercut, you get a papercut. Am I perfectly f**king clear?¡± ¡°Geeze,¡± Luca says, looking Rafe over with surprise and a little distaste as he runs a hand through his mussed hair. ¡°Message taken, your Highness. I¡¯d have done it anyway, all right? We¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better f**king take this seriously ¨C¡± Rafe leans in, just getting started, but Jesse cuts in smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have friends,¡± he says, looping an arm around Luca¡¯s shoulders and grinning broadly at my brother. ¡°Let¡¯s not try to drive them all away today, right? Rafe?¡± Rafe scowls, leaning back and realizing that he¡¯s going a little overboard. I sigh and shove Rafe¡¯s pack into his arms. Jesse and I prepared it while he had his meltdown at the front of the barracks. Rafe sighs and slings it over his shoulder, ncing at all of the candidates who are starting to filter to the front of the room. ¡°Fine,¡± he snaps, turning to me. ¡°You take care of yourself, all right? You know how to do this shit. Don¡¯t let anyone boss you around or take advantage of you.¡± ¡°Right back at you, cousin,¡± I say, giving him a little re ¨C because as much as I love my brother, it¡¯s getting a little embarrassing at this point. Rafe shakes his head at me as I pull my own pack on my shoulders and turn towards the front door. And then as a foursome, we start to walk forward. ¡°Good luck out there,¡± Jesse says, his voice calm as he gives me a harmless little punch on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too jealous when I take first.¡± I say, grinning at him. And then we reach the door, and Jesse and Rafe start towards their groups ¨C Rafe giving me another anxious look before Jesse drags him away. And then, quite suddenly, it¡¯s just me and Luca. Alone.. ¡°What¡¯s his deal with him?¡± Luca asks, frowning after Rafe. ¡°He treats you like you¡¯re made of ss or something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been like that.¡± I sigh, staring after my big Alpha brother. ¡°I¡¯m the baby. I¡¯ve always been kind of¡­a mascot.¡± Lucaughs and turns his eyes to me, and I can¡¯t help but burst into a grin when the full force of his smile hits me. ¡°A mascot?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I say. wrinkling my nose a little. ¡°I¡¯m the little spunky one. I get them all full of spirit and then send them out to kick ass while I cheer on the sidelines. All of the victory, none of the work.¡± Lucaughs again, slinging his arm around my shoulders, and I know we both ignore the tingles that run through us like¡­god. I don¡¯t know, like twinkling starlight under my skin, or fresh winter air blowing in the first snow, or something equally dramatic and wonderful. ¡°Well,¡± Luca sighs, starting to walk towards our numbered van and taking me with him, ¡°no sitting on the sidelines today. Do you know how to do any of this survival shit?¡± ¡°A little bit,¡± I say, underying my knowledge in case it turns out that I forget it all when we¡¯re out there. ¡°Good,¡± Luca sighs. ¡°You teach me to start a fire, I¡¯ll punch anyone whoes at you. Deal?¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I say, grinning. But my face falls when we reach out van and the rest of our group turns to us with cold expressions. I blink, surprised ¨C because while I don¡¯t know any of their names? They certainly know ours, and they¡¯re not happy to see us. ¨C skin. Next to ¡°Well, look who it is,¡± says the tallest a broadly built guy with dark hair and pale, pale him stand his shorter twin and another who looks unrted, with dusky brown hair and freckles. ¡°The Prince¡¯s pet, and his pretty boy bodyguard.¡± I blink in surprise and a little bit of wonder, my mouth falling open a bit. What the what the hell is this? ¨C Luca, to his credit, responds much more ably, dropping his arm from my shoulder and putting his hands on his waist, grinning at the three other guys with the easy confidence of a man who can punch their lights out in a second. Which, granted, he probably can. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Luca says, his words easy though his tone carries just the barest edge, ¡°looks like our reputation, naturally, proceeds us. But I can¡¯t say the same for you, as I have no f**king clue who you are.¡± ¡°n Wright,¡± the tallest says, stepping forward and ring into Luca¡¯s face. A little bit of me is pleased that he has to look just slightly up to do it. ¡°And you should know me, Grant I¡¯m ranked higher than you.¡± I tilt my head a little in surprise because I do recognize the name ¨C alongside my two mates, my brother, and my cousin. it¡¯s consistently in the top ten, ¡°For now,¡± Luca says, giving n an easy smile. ¡°And these two?¡± ¡°Perry Gibson and Graham Wright.¡± n growls, and I quickly put together that the slightly shorter paie¨Cskinned guy is rted to n somehow, though I¡¯m not sure it matters how. ¡°And none of us are pleased with the way that your little pet here has been getting perks because he¡¯s connected to the royals, even though he¡¯s clearly the weakest candidate here ¨C¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I protest, stepping forward with a frown because I mean ¨C I¡¯m shit at a lot of stuff, but I have definitely held my own in marksmanship and the intelligence exam ¡°Don¡¯t be so jealous n,¡± Luca says, stepping forward with some venom in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s not rk¡¯s fault that your own pets are so damn ugly.¡± I smother the tiny absurdugh that tries to burst when I hear him say that, and n stares at us in shocked surprise, having no idea how to respond. ¡°Yeah,¡± Luca says withplete confidence, ring down into n¡¯s face and then flicking his eyes to Perry and Graham ¨C n¡¯s pets who look equally surprised. ¡°Nothing to say? That¡¯s what I f**king thought.¡± n is still speechless with a confusion when Luca grabs my arm and pulls me into the van with him. ¡°What the hell was that!?¡± I hiss, following Luca to the back of the van, where we take the back bench. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say,¡± Luca murmurs to me as we watch the other three climb into the van after us. ¡°As long as you do it with the authority and get thest word. That guy has no idea what just happened ¨C it will keep him thinking all night, which is what we want.¡± I shake my head at Luca andugh a little, kind of impressed with the way he lets his sheer confidence carry him through the word. Honestly, he didn¡¯t do much, but he definitely got the upper hand in that conversation. Why can¡¯t I do things like that? ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Luca says, smiling andughing along with me, his words whispered. ¡°Let them see you laughing ¨C don¡¯t let them see that they rattled you.¡± ¡°I mean, they didn¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Well maybe they should have a little bit, Shrimp,¡± Luca says, raising his brows and looking forward at n, who res back at us over his shoulder for a moment. ¡°Because that guy could definitely kick your ass, and he definitely wants to.¡± I purse my lips a little considering it. ¡°Well then I guess I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯ve got my pretty boy body guard to keep me safe.¡± I say, turning to look up at Luca withplete innocence. His face bursts into a grin as he looks down at me. ¡°Pretty boy, am I?¡± ¡°Oh,e on.¡± I say, my eyelids dropping a little in disbelief, ¡°it can¡¯t be the first time you¡¯ve been called a pretty boy, has it. Grant?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve endured that particr slur all my life,¡± he sighs, tilting his head back and staring at the roof of the van like it¡¯s a great burden he¡¯s had to bear. ¡°It¡¯s just been so hard being this good looking. ¡°Poor baby.¡± Iugh, shaking my head. I open my mouth to tease him more, but I don¡¯t get the chance, because our Lieutenant climbs into the front seat of the van and starts to drive us away from the barracks and out into the wilderness. Chapter 23 The five of us stand in a small clearing of forest in a semicircle around our Lieutenant who repeats the instructions we were given his morning. I look around as he talks, only half¨Clistening because 1 already know what our job is. I¡¯ve got a good memory, after all. I look up at the sky above the trees, thinking that it took longer than I thought to get everything ready and get us here. It¡¯s already well past noon, which doesn¡¯t give us a ton of time before night falls.Our task is pretty simple, though. All we have to do as a group is light a fire, boil water so that it¡¯s potable, produce some kind of sustenance for ourselves ¨C fish or edible nts ¨C and demonstrate that we can do basic first aid if anyone gets hurt in the process. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll be given apass and a map with our location marked and we¡¯ll be required to traverse the ten miles back to the barracks. Anyone who doesn¡¯tplete the group tasks, or fails to make it back tomorrow by dinner, receives a failing mark. I shrug, thinking it will be pretty simple, as the Lieutenant hands n our small packet of supplies, which contains the first¨Caid kit, flint, a machete, and a small spool of wire with some fish hooks. We¡¯re strictly forbidden from using anything in our packs to aid us ¨C they¡¯re only supposed to carry extra clothing and nkets in case we need to sleep out here before the jobs get done. ¡°I think.¡± n says, turning towards the group of us, ¡°that our best n is to get this done and hike through the night. I, for one,¡± he says, looking at Luca and I with particr venom, ¡°have no true interest in spending more time as a group than we have to.¡± ¡°No argument for me,¡± Luca says, nodding in agreement. I don¡¯t say anything at all as n begins to parcel out the supplies to his friends. ¡°How the f**k,¡± Perry murmurs, ¡°are we supposed to boil water when they didn¡¯t even give us a pot?¡± n looks askance at Graham, who just shrugs, making my eyebrows go up. Am I seriously the only one who knows the answer to this? I wait a second for n to volunteer the answer but he just stares at the flint in apparent confusion while Graham grabs the machete and strides over to a tree, starting to hack at the branches. Luca¡¯s eyebrows go up as he smirks, and I can tell that he¡¯s a little entertained, watching the smaller smack at the branches. ¡°What ¨C what the hell are you doing?¡± I ask, my voice ringing through the clearing. guy All eyes turn to me, including Graham, who res. ¡°I¡¯m getting firewood,¡± he says, as if it¡¯s obvious. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I huff, stalking over to him and grabbing the machete out of his hands. ¡°You can¡¯t use live wood for a fire ¨C it¡¯s wet. Wood has to be dry.¡± Graham shouts and grabs back for the machete but I quickly move out of his way. I sigh and look around. ¡°Do any of you know how to do any of this?¡± ¡°I can fish,¡± Perry says, reaching out for the coiled wire and set of hooks. He looks over at the deep 12:38 Sun, 10 Mar stream that runs by our clearing. ¡°I mean, I usually use bait, but¡­I can dig up worms and tie these lines to some poles.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I say, my voice dry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Graham and do that. Us other three will get started on the rest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in charge here. rk,¡± n says, his voice bitter. ¡°I think he is.¡± Luca says, crossing his arms and grimacing at n. ¡°I mean, if you want to pretend you know what you¡¯re doing out of pride, I guess that¡¯s fine ¨C but I¡¯mpletely lost here, and willing to take direction if it means not losing my ce in the standings. What about you?¡± ¨C Material ? N?velDrama.Org. n takes a deep breath, so clearly battling his pride and not wanting to admit that I might have skills he doesn¡¯t even if I am a shrimp. But eventually he exhales and tosses the flint at me. I barely catch it after it bounces off my chest. ¡°All right.¡± Luca says, turning to me with raised eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Fire first,¡± I say, nodding. I give terse instructions, falling into a very pale imitation of my father, who taught us all of this stuff when we were very young. I mean, Jesse and Rafe have been going on big camping trips with dad and Uncle Roger for years, doing much moreplicated stuff than this. But dad? He always made sure I could do the basics. ¡°Luca,¡± I say as I begin to gather dry brush, wood, and stones ¨C both t and round. ¡°I want you to go see if you can find some berries.¡± I snap my head up and hold his gaze, ¡°do not eat any of the ones you find a lot look good but will make you sick. Just¡­.bring them all back here, in case the fishermen don¡¯t have any sess with their worms. n, I want you to go into the woods and find the fattest birch tree you can find. White, with smooth bark ¨C do you know the one I mean?¡± ¨C ¡°What the f**k is this,¡± n growls, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Are you trying to embarrass me, sending me on a mission to find a fat tree?¡± I roll my eyes at him, exasperated. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your problem is with me, Wright, but it ¨C the bark would be great if you could get over it until we¡¯re through this. I¡¯m not f**king with you can be used to make a container for the water. So will you just go find it?¡± ¡ª n stares at me for a long moment but then turns and heads into the woods, his hands fists at his sides. Luca winks at me and gives me a little salute before heading in the opposite direction. I take a nce over at Graham and Perry, who are busy tying the fishing wire to long sticks. Pleased to see them busy, I get started with the fire. After arranging the t rocks in a circle, I create a small pile of dry brush in the center. Then, kneeling quite close to the pile of brush, I use the machete to scape some magnesium on the back of the flint. Leaning close, I strike the flint with the metal edge of the de, sending sparks onto the pile. The magnesium lights in a sh and when one of the sparks catches, I¡¯m ready for it. I lean forward, blowing gently on the me to give it oxygen. I dangle some dry brush above the baby me so it has something to consume. It stutters for a moment, but the me greedily takes the bait, starting to re. I grin. pleased, and sit back on my heels, starting to add some small sticks. ¡°Wow,¡± a voice says, and I blink, looking up at the Lieutenant, who nods at me. ¡°That was¡­.that was crazy fast.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, giving a pleased little nod. Fire it¡¯s never really been hard for me. I¡¯ve always even been faster than Rafe and Jesse with this part. The lieutenant nods again, making a notation on his clipboard, and I grin, realizing that I¡¯m getting credit for making the fire. By the time Lucae back with two handfuls of berries, the fire is burning cheerfully and I¡¯ve started adding small logs that I¡¯ve hacked up with the machete. ¡°Holy shit,¡± he says, his eyebrows going up. ¡°Did you did you do that?¡± ¡°No.¡± I say, looking at him with nk sarcasm. ¡°When you were gone the Lieutenant tossed me a lighter.¡± ¡°That is¡­seriously impressive, Shrimp,¡± Luca says and I grin, stupidly pleased at hispliment as I stand up and reach out my hands. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got, pretty boy,¡± I say, teasing. Lucaughs as he drops his haul into my hands. I sigh as I quickly sort through the selection. ¡°No luck,¡± I murmur, tossing the berries into the fire. ¡°None of those are edible.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± he says, looking mournfully after his bounty. ¨C ¡°Why do you keep asking me these things? I already told you I went camping.¡± ¡°With like, the King?¡± Luca asks, wrinkling his nose a little in disbelief. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, grinning at him a little. ¡°Except, we don¡¯t call him the King. We just call him¡­Uncle Dom.¡± Or, dad. Uncle Dom is just what Jesse and his siblings calls him. ¡°That¡¯s so weird,¡± Luca breathes, shaking his head at me, making me grin. ¡°I found the fat tree,¡± n says ruefully,ing into the clearing and renewing his re. ¡°Show me¡± I say, giving him a thumbs up. Scowling seriously, does this guy ever cheer up? ¨C n leads Luca and I into the woods. I grab the machete on our way. It doesn¡¯t take long to get to the tree n selected and I nod it will work. ¡°Okay,¡± I sigh, lifting the giant knife, ¡°this is going to take a while. I need you two to go back and feed the fire while I work. Just¡­.keep giving it more wood, make it burn really high and really hot. And when it gets really hot and there start to be coals beneath the live mes, start putting those round stones into the embers.¡± ¡°Why?¡± n asks, his voice snotty, and I turn to re at him. ¡°Because little elves told me to, n,¡± I say, totally dry. ¡°Does it matter? Just do it.¡± Luca bursts outughing and n res at me, but Luca pats n on the back and leads him away. 12:38 Sun, Tu Mar I shake my head, starting to cut and peel back arge swatch of the birch bark. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a long night,¡± I murmur to myself as I work. Yes! My wolf says, trotting back and forth inside of me. Let¡¯s stay all night under the stars! We can share a nket by the fire cuddle up! We can ¨C ¡°Oh my god,¡± I sigh, doing my best to ignore her. 1 But honestly? I¡¯d be lying if I said that I don¡¯t share some of her impulses. ¡ª we can sit with Luca Because the opportunity to hang out with Luca alone, at night, under the stars? Well. I¡¯m not going to get very many opportunities to do that with Rafe glowering over my shoulder. So¡­..do I take advantage of this opportunity? Or just let it pass? And if I did decide to take advantage of it¡­ What would that look like, precisely? I bite my lip, my stomach fluttering as I consider it. Chapter 24 Fortunately or unfortunately for me, my wolf has a lot of ideas about how I can take advantage of a night in the woods with Luca. And every single one of them is incredibly impractical and ridiculous. Just let down our hair and then he will know and then he will grab us and press up against a tree and kiss us and kiss us ¨C I grit my teeth as I make the final cut, finally freeing the long, single piece of birch bark that I¡¯ve been peeling off the tree for hours. Seriously, it¡¯s slow, painstaking work. ¡°What are you even thinking about?¡± Luca asks from behind me, and I gasp and jump, dropping the piece of bark to the forest floor. ¡°Luca!¡± I growl, ring at him and bending over to scoop the bark back into my hands. ¡°You scared me! What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I saw you.¡± he says, leaning back against another tree and grinning at me. ¡°You were all growly, muttering things to your wolf, shivers running down your spine. What is going on with you?¡± Youuuuu! My wolf supplies internally, howling the answer. We were thinking about you! ¡°Why are you being so creepy?¡± I ask instead of answering, working very hard to hide my terrible. blush and failing. ¡°Spying on me like that?¡± ¡°Well, I was justing to get you,¡± he says, standing up when Ie near. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were going to put on a show.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t for you,¡± I say, my voice low as I step close enough to give him a little shove with my fingertips against his chest. Yes it was! My wolf counters, her toes tapping eagerly, but I ignore her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t enjoy it,¡± Luca murmurs, leaning close and smirking down at me. I freeze for a second, turning my head and staring up at him. Because I mean I don¡¯t have a lot of experience with guys ¨C ¨C But I would swear to god that he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s flirting with me¡­ Luca stares down at me, holding my gaze, his smile growing incrementally as he blinks his longshes slowly over his pretty brown eyes in a way that makes my breath catch. But I clear my throat, blushing again as I force myself to turn away, starting to stalk back to where the Lieutenant is waiting. ¡°Did we get any fish?¡± I ask over my shoulder, not taking the risk of looking at him. Because, honestly, if he looks at me like that again¡­ Sun, TU Mar ¡­I¡¯m at severe risk of throwing myself into his arms. Do it, my wolf hisses, and this time I mentally smack her on the nose, because there is too much at risk for her meddling right now. She gives a little yelp and retreats, just a little. ¡°We got one!¡± Luca says, his voice cheerful. ¡°Just one little guy, but it counts, right? Food is food.¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I say, smiling as Ie into the clearing and seeing my other three teammates sitting around the fire, the tiny fish guted and sizzling on one of the hot stones nearest to the mes. ¡°Nice job, guys!¡± I say, grinning around at them cheerfully. ¡°Not nice for all of us,¡± Perry murmurs, holding up a bloody finger. ¡°Oh.¡± I say, gathering two round sticks about the same size anding to sit next to him. ¡°What happened?¡± Perry exins about a slight mishap while attempting to gut the fish with one of the hooks ¨C I took the machete, after all ¨C and I nod to him, saying I¡¯ll patch him up in a minute. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± n mutters, flipping open the first¨Caid kit. ¡°I know how to do this.¡± I half watch, grimacing as he starts to put a bandage onto Perry¡¯s finger before cleaning it, but luckily Luca stops him so I don¡¯t have to, stepping in making sure that the finger is properly cleaned before being covered. In the meantime, I split the sticks about halfway down their centers and fold the long strip of birch bark in half, and then at the edges, wedging the ends inside the split sticks to make a sealed little pocket. It looks for all things like a pillowcase made of bark ¨C sealed on three sides with one open end. When it¡¯s ready, I take it down to the stream and fill it with water before bringing it back. ¡°What the hell are you going to do with that?¡± Luca asks, genuinely interested. ¡°Fill it with rocks,¡± I murmur. ¡°What?¡± Graham asks, baffled. But I don¡¯t answer, asking Luca to hold the pocket steady and using another pair of sticks to lift the round rocks that have been heating in the embers, dropping them one by one into the pocket full of water. The boys start to realize what¡¯s happening almost instantly. ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s actually going to work,¡± Perry murmurs, leaning forward with interest. ¡°It will,¡± I reply, ncing up at the sky, which is starting to grow dark. All of this took a lot longer than I thought. I keep rotating the stones, removing cooled ones and recing them with burning hot rocks, until the water in the pocket first steams, then simmers, and finallyes to a rolling boil. ¡°Amazing.¡± Luca murmurs, lifting his eyes to mine with a very genuine smile on his face. ¡°That was amazing, Shrimp.¡± ¡°Is it even drinkable?¡± n asks, leaning forward to peer at it. ¡°It¡¯s all¡­dirty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just carbon,¡± I say, giving a little shrug as I study the slightly¨Ccloudy water. ¡°Like what they use in water filters. It¡¯s not the prettiest water, but it won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°And I suggest you pack it up,¡± the Lieutenant says, pushing off the side of the tree and tossing an empty canteen to us. ¡°It¡¯s all you¡¯ve got for the hike home. Are you sticking with your n to hike through the night? Or¡­¡± The five of us look around at each other and n nods, scowling at me. ¡°Yup!¡± Luca says, answering cheerfully for all of us and smiling at the Lieutenant. ¡°As much as we¡¯d love to sit around swapping fireside stories¡­I think it¡¯s best for us to head home.¡± ¡°Great,¡± he says, dry, pulling a map and apass out of his pack and tossing it our way. your fire before you go. Try not to die.¡± ¡°Bank And then he turns without another word and heads for the van, getting in and driving off before the rest of us can say a word. ¡°Wow,¡± Perry says, his eyebrows high. ¡°Abrupt.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± n growls, standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Why are you so mad,¡± Luca says, passing the canteen to me and getting to his feet. I slowly fill the canteen, watching them. ¡°We passed ¨C now all we have to do is get home.¡± ¡°Because your shy little shrimp did all the hard stuff and took all the credit,¡± n growls, leaning into Luca¡¯s face. ¡°The rest of us barely had a chance ¨C¡± ¡°Oh whatever,¡± Luca snaps, leaning down and grabbing the map and thepass. ¡°You want your fair share? Lead us home.¡± He smacks both objects against n¡¯s chest, shoving him a little as I screw the cap on the canteen. ¡°No one even gets individual credit for that,¡± n retorts. ¡°Trust me,¡± Luca says as I stand. ¡°We¡¯ll all make damn sure the Captain knows who got us home. All right?¡± n mutters something, turning away as I head to the stream to fill the little birch pocket with water to douse the fire. ¡°Does he even know how to use apass?¡± I ask, bending down to dip my little container into the stream.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Better than me,¡± Luca says, shrugging as I stand and turn to him. Iugh a little as we head back to the fire and I pour the water over it, kicking dirt on top as well. ¡°Seriously, Luca,¡± I sigh, looking up at him when it¡¯s all finished. ¡°You should learn some of this stuff it¡¯s survival basics ¨C ¡°Well,¡± he says, grinning down at me, standing closer than he really needs to. ¡°Maybe you can teach Sun, Mar me.¡± My lips turn up at him a little as I smile, forgetting to reply as I stare up into his gorgeous face. God, seriously, it¡¯s so unfair that a boy has lips as lush as that with a perfect cupid¡¯s bow cresting the top- ¡°Are you guysing!?¡± n barks back at us, making us jump. ¡°Yup!¡± Luca says, his voice oddly tight, and he doesn¡¯t look at me again as we start down the road, letting the other three take the lead. Chapter 25 Luca and I chat the entire walk home. us down And though the walk takes us about five hours the terrains rougher than a t road, which slows the time passes in what feels like a blink. The three ahead of us are rtively quiet, trudging along the miles and tripping on stones in the darkness, but Luca and I get lost intighter. God ¨C he¡¯s funny, and heughs at my jokes too, all of which just twists my heart a little because as each mile passes my crush on him grows bigger and bigger, inch by inch. He tells me all about his childhood, raised in a big family like mine. How he was so angry as a kid after his dad left, but how his mom¡¯s brother took him into the gym and taught him to redirect that anger into solid blows at a punching bag, teaching him the art of boxing and keeping him out of trouble. And honestly, it should be a sad story, but the way he tells it ¨C god, my cheeks ache forughing so hard and smiling so much. ¡°Honestly, Shrimp.¡± Luca says, smirking down at me as our final mile begins, ¡°if any animals were thinking about taking us out, they¡¯d certainly shy away knowing we¡¯ve got a hyena in our group, shrieking into the night.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Iugh, swatting him in the stomach with the back of my hand. ¡°It¡¯s your fault ¨C¡± ¡°It is not my fault that you keep making that shrill noise ¨C¡± I burst intoughter again as he teases me, unable to help it, shaking my head at him. ¡°Stop making meugh, then,¡± I say, grinning up at him. Luca doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment, staring at me, connecting with me in that quiet way we¡¯ve been doing all day. ¡°Stop making me want to make youugh,¡± he murmurs, just the corner of his mouth turning up. ¡°Honestly it¡¯s¡­.weirdly rewarding, seeing you crack up like that.¡± I blush a little, biting my lip, and I look ahead, wrapping my arms around myself to ward off the goosebumps that are forming on my arms. I don¡¯t bother to wonder if they¡¯re a result of the growing cold or the butterflies he¡¯s sent looping around my stomach. ¡°You cold?¡± Luca murmurs, drawing close. ¡°Um,¡± I say, not knowing what to say. Because if I say yes, I feel like he¡¯s going to¡­ ¡°Here,¡± he sighs, slipping an arm around my shoulder and pulling me close. I sharply draw in my breath but¡­ I don¡¯t move away. Instead, I slowly exhale, leaning into him just a little bit. Just for body heat, I tell myself, not letting myself consider that we¡¯re both carrying backpacks filled with extra jackets and nkets. WHATEVER, my wolf says on a gleeful exhale,ying on her back and letting her tongue hang out of her mouth in ecstasy. I scowl at her and turn my attention back to the task at hand: getting back to the barracks safely and ignoring the tingling sensation that passes all along the side that¡¯s pressed close to Luca, and across my shoulders where his arm lightly rests. We¡¯re quiet for the rest of the walk, but when I nce up at Luca I see that there¡¯s a smile on his face, his eyes trained on the road ahead, both of us just ignoring the fact that he¡¯s walking with his arm draped around me. And I grin, and keep walking because¡­ Honestly, it should be more awkward, but it¡¯s not. Everything in me just screams right. Luca drops his arm from my shoulders as wee closer to the light of the barracks, letting his fingers trail down my back before he moves away. We¡¯ve dropped back far enough where our other three teammates are unlikely to have seen us, but¡­well, we¡¯re back in the real world now, aren¡¯t we? We step inside and I notice with surprise that our group is the only one that made it back this early. ¡°Wow,¡± I murmur. ¡°I mean, I thought we were slow, but¡­¡± ¡°Maybe the other teams didn¡¯t hate each other¡¯s guts as much as ours did,¡± Luca says with a shrug, walking slowly for his bunk. I follow. ¡°I don¡¯t think Perry hated us,¡± I murmur, ncing towards the bathroom where the other three have disappeared. ¡°Yeah, well. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be swapping recipes with him anytime soon,¡± Luca says, his voice dry. ¡°Not when he¡¯s tied up with those two.¡± I hum a little consideringly as Luca grabs his bathing things and then waits for me as I grab mine. We head into the bathroom together, but I blush horribly when Luca heads for the showers, stripping off his shirt. ¡°Are youing?¡± he calls over his shoulder. my I mumble something awkward about it beingte and how I¡¯m tired, and Luca just shrugs. I turn back, pressing my eyes shut as Luca drops his shirt on the bathroom floor and starts at the buckle of his pants. I brush my teeth as fast as humanly possible then, congratting myself for aplishing the monumental act of personal restraint it takes to not nce backwards when I hear the shower turn on. Instead, I scurry out of the bathroom, mentally scolding myself to respect my mate¡¯s privacy, especially when he thinks I¡¯m a boy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Then, denying my wolf¡¯s near¨Cconstant urge to strip¨Cdown and climb into that shower alongside my mate, I haul myself into my bed and flip back onto my pillow, pulling my cap down over my eyes so I can get some sleep, or at least contain myself marginally. My rest is interrupted, though, about fifteen minutester when I hear Luca¡¯s voice disturbingly close to my ear. ¡°Hey,¡± he says, and I shriek and jump a little, spinning towards him, realizing that he¡¯s standing on the edge of Rafe¡¯s best his arms looped over the side of my own, the way Jesse usually stands when he wants a s word Lanca grins instantly,ughing at me ¡°Jumpy,¡± hements. ¡°Tired.¡± I say, ring at him a little but turning on my side, propping my head on my hand and gazing at him ¡°Why do you disturb my slumber, pretty boy?¡± I try to inject some teasing into my own voice then, but honestly I think it fails. Because I mean with his dimples ring like that¨Che really is just so pretty ¡°Brought you dinner,¡± Luca says, lifting one of the wrapped sandwiches I¡¯m getting very sick of and cing it by me on the bed. ¡°I figured you forgot to go get one for yourself.¡± ¡°Why did you think I¡¯d forget?¡± I say, smiling and taking the sandwich, pulling it close but not unwrapping it. ¡°Because you always do.¡± he says softly. ¡°Rafe always has to bring you food, remind you to eat.¡± A little smile pulls at my mouth. ¡°Have you been watching me, Grant?¡± He stares at me for a long moment. ¡°Can¡¯t seem to help it,¡± he breathes, and my heart feels like it completely stops as he reaches out a hand, his fingers drawing dangerously close to my cheek ¨C But at thest moment his eyes shift to his hand, and he clenches it into a fist, drawing his lips into a tight line. ¡°Good work today,¡± he says, nodding and shifting his eyes away from me. ¡°Um. Yeah. Good job.¡± He hops down from his spot and waves to me over his shoulder. ¡°See you¡­tomorrow. Today. When¡­whenever.¡± ¡°Night, Luca.¡± I say softly, though I know he hears me. And I groan as I flop again back on my pillow, holding my sandwich against my stomach, wondering how the hell I¡¯m supposed to get to sleep while my heart is racing this fast. But my doubts are soon proven wrong as I hastily eat my sandwich and rest my head back on the pillow again, totally beat. I curl up in my nkets, at least content in the knowledge that I don¡¯t have to get up early, because candidates aren¡¯t even expected back until dinner time. ¡ª Still, myst thoughts are inevitably ¨C about Luca, wishing he¡¯d stayed, wishing we¡¯d had chance to talk more ¨C even for a few minutes or for a few more hours¡­. 1 My dreams tonight are unusually vivid, and I feel more conscious in them than I usually do. I blink, looking around at the hazy birch forest, which is somehow bright even though it¡¯s edged with fog. I turn my head, considering the pretty white trees with their leaves turning golden for autumn, pleased and surprised. And then I run my hands down over my favorite white nightgown from home ¨C relishing the soft feel of it beneath my palms. Smiling, I next run my fingers through the long length of my hair, which I never get to do anymore because it¡¯s always tucked up under that little cap ¨C ¡°Hello?¡± a voice calls, and I go very still. Who the who the hell is that? And suddenly, as I peer through the forest, I instantly recognize Luca, even though he¡¯s standing far away. I groan a little, because of course I can¡¯t stop thinking about him even when I¡¯m asleep ¨C hell. I fell asleep thinking about him, wanting to spend more time¡­ ¡°Seriously, where the hell am I?¡± Luca mutters, his voice carrying through the trees. And suddenly my eyes go wide because¡­. Because¡­ My mind shes back to what my mom and Aunt Cora have told me before About meeting their mates in the dream state- Which they can only do once they¡¯ve met, and invited them there ¨C I gasp. pping my hands over my mouth as I realize that¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Luca calls, turning towards my gasp.. Frantic I dart away, hiding behind a tree. ¡°F*ck, f**k!¡± I hiss, peeking out and seeing him walking closer. My breathes in fast pants as I panic ¨C because he can¡¯t see me here ¨C he can¡¯t see me like this ¨C even if he does figure out that this is just a dream, he¡¯ll have seen me in a dress with long hair! And he¡¯s not stupid ¨C he¡¯ll remember it in real life and put the pieces together! I clench my fists at my side, forcing myself to think I press my eyes shut, willing the dream to end. No, my wolf says, her voice echoing out loud now ¨C because she¡¯s in my head and so am I now. ¡°Let me out!¡± I hiss, looking around for her.¡± No! she says, more cheerfully this time. y with him! We need this! Cursing, I listen carefully and panic when I hear Luca¡¯s footsteps moving closer ¡°Hello?¡± he calls again. ¡°Seriously, is there someone there?¡± My heart starts to seriously pound when suddenly I realize that¡­that this is my dream, right? And if it¡¯s my dream¡­I have control. I look down at myself, willing my nightgown to change¡­.and suddenly, it¡¯s gone, reced by my grey candidate uniform. I gasp and reach up, realizing that my hair has been tucked into my cap as it always is. And, slowly, I start to smile. Sun, Tu Mar That¡¯s my girl, my wolf says huffing a wolfy littleugh. Now got And, smiling, cursing myself for being an idiot and taking needless risks¡­I step out from behind the tree. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, and Luca turns to stare at me. Chapter 26 Luca lets out a darkugh and shoves his hands into his pockets. ¡°Seriously?¡± he says, his voice a little exhausted. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± I grimace a little, taking a step back behind the tree. ¡°Is that¡­bad? I can¡­go.¡± ¡°No.¡± he says, tilting his head and inviting me closer. ¡°I guess¡­I mean, I¡¯m not surprised. Who the hell else would I be dreaming about.¡± I bite my lip a little, smiling and moving closer to him, stopping about five feet away. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, tilting my head, my eyes drifting over him and noticing that he¡¯s dressed in cotton sweatpants and a ck sweatshirt probably the sort of things he wears when he¡¯s rxed at home. Clothes that make him look just¡­ridiculously good. Like the boxer he is, about to go train for the day. ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± he says, sighing and running a hand through his hair. ¡°You¡¯ve been on my mind all f**king day, Shrimp. Obviously my subconscious is trying to figure this out.¡± Figure what out?¡± I ask, my smile deepening as I stare at him, my eyes roving over him a little more freely now. Damn, he¡¯s so deliciously tall, and the way his shoulders fill out that sweatshirt¡­. ¡°Whatever the f**k this is,¡± he says, his voice frustrated as he gestures between us with his hands, a little smile lighting his face. ¡°What?¡± I ask, my own smile falling a little bit. Because I mean obviously I know exactly what he¡¯s talking about, but to hear him address it so ndly But, I mean, Luca thinks that this is a dream. ¡°Seriously, Shrimp,¡± he says, shaking his head and stepping even closer to me now, so that there¡¯s only maybe six inches between us. ¡°What the hell is going on ¨C I mean, I know that s*xuality is a spectrum, but I¡¯ve only ever been into girls ¨C I have never, ever been into a guy like this before ¨C¡± wide to hear Luca admit his attraction. My mouth pops open just a little bit. ¨C My eyes go ¡°What,¡± he says,ughing and Oh my god lifting his hands to cup my cheeks in his palms, staring down at me. ¡°Seriously? I know you feel it too- or, wait, because you¡¯re an illusion my subconscious created¡­¡± he frowns down at me, ¡°are you trying to talk me out of this or something?¡± Luca cocks his head to the side, trying to figure it out as I gape at him, my mouth going dry as my mind whirs, trying to figure out what to say. But I can¡¯t think of anything. Instead, my body moves beyond me, my hands lifting ¨C shaking a little ¨C andnding on top of his as his thumbs gently stroke my cheeks. I stare up at him, justpletely without words, without thoughts as the tingles that show up whenever we touch re again. Except this time, they¡¯re not just under my skin they circle in the air all around us ¨C little silver sparks, swirling around in the wind- Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°See?¡± Luca murmurs, shaking his head. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t deny it. What the f**k is this?¡± Luca looks at me, and then all around, and then back at me, his clear brown eyes filing my entire vision as my stomach turns over. My breath quickens, my heart pounding, because all I want My eyes drift to his perfect mouth..my whole body flooded with sparks and butterflies as I unconsciously move closer to him, our bodies brushing against each other now as I tilt my head. back in his hands. Luca leans closer, bending his face over mine, and just the tiniest little moan stumbles from my mouth, because I ¨C I like this I like the way my breath ising short, the way my stomach feels just barely pressed against his I like the way I can feel his breath against my lips And god. I want more. My eyes drift half shut and my wolf, somewhere in the distance, gives a heady howl of joy ¨C But then I gasp. her howl shaking me out of this, because¡­ Because this isn¡¯t right I take a stumbling step away. Luca he doesn¡¯t even know that this is real that we are both actually, somehow, here! Conscious! That it¡¯s not just him alone with his subconscious ¡°Wait,¡± I say, my voice shaking as I drop my hands, as I take a step back. ¡°Luca, wait ¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he murmurs, stepping forward and closing the distance between us, not taking his hands from my face, ¡°Stop, Ari, I need to figure this out. Let me try this ¡± And that does it. He said my name. Ari. Not Shrimp. Ari. ¡°No!¡± I gasp, tearing my face from his hands and stunibling further away. God, I want this ¨C it feels like my whole soul groans in regret as I give this up I want him to kiss me more than I think I¡¯ve ever wanted anything ¨C But I want him to know he¡¯s doing it. I want him to kiss me, not what he thinks is some figment of his imagination. It¡¯s not right, and it¡¯s not fair ¨C not to either of us. He looks at me in shock and surprise, hurt all over his face. 1239 Sun, 10 MAY ¡°What what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, shaking my head and backing into the trees, ¡°I should not have done this- I¡¯m so sorry Luca- ¡°Ari!¡± he shouts, starting after me, his steps frustrated, a little angry. But I press my eyes shut, and beg the dream to end, and my wolf- understanding now, I think lets me go. And suddenly my eyes fly open. I¡¯m in my bed, my heart pounding, my breathing fast. I stare at the ceiling, panting for a moment, and then my head twists, my eyes going immediately to Luca¡¯s bunk.. The barracks are dark, quiet, no other groupsing in thiste at night. As I watch, Luca sits up in his bed, slowly rubbing his head, the low lights of the room highlighting his n*ked stomach and chest. My heart aches as he slowly turns, looking over at my bunk. But I don¡¯t move, holding my hoping to hell that he can¡¯t see me awake, staring back at him. Because this.. breath. This is maybe all moving too fast, getting too real. As much as my attraction to my mate is undeniable ¨C maybe inevitable¡­ He still can¡¯t know. Not yet ¨C and I don¡¯t know what the right time would be but¡­it¡¯s not now, now when we¡¯re candidates, not while we could still be cut. I clench my teeth and press my eyes shut, cursing myself for the fool I am, for letting it go too far. ¡°Come on, Ariel,¡± I murmur to myself, ¡°get yourself together.¡± And, despite myself, I spend the next hour or two wishing my big brother were here to keep me in line. I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep after that, though it must have beente because I was up for hours trying to avoid slipping back into the dream state. I do know when the hell I wake up though, because Jesseunches himself onto my bed shouting ¡°Shrimp!¡± at the top of his lungs and punching me twice on the shoulder before wrapping me in a big hug. ¡°You survived!¡± I shriek at the start of his assault, but I start to rain blows on him when I figure out it¡¯s just my cousin saying hello and not some kind of vicious midnight attack. ¡°Get the hell off of me asshole ¨C¡± you Jesse justughs at me, because he knows he¡¯s not doing me any harm. He sits back, grinning at me. back?¡± ¡°You smell like campfire. No time for a shower? When did you get ¡°We got back in the middle of the night,¡± I murmur, looking around with a little bit of surprise to see that the barracks are three quarters full. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep out?¡± he asks, interested and a little concerned. ¡°Nope!¡± I say, looking around for Rafe. ¡°He¡¯s in the bathroom.¡± Jesse exins, looking over his shoulder. ¡°Apparently they had to tramp through swamnd to get back he¡¯s gross.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, interested. ¡°Hey, how¡¯d yours go?¡± ¡°Good!¡± he replies. ¡°I¡¯m d we spent all those nights freezing with our dads in the wilderness, though. Made things easy. What about yours?¡± ¡°We did great.¡± Luca¡¯s voice says from our side, and Jesse and I both start and turn to see Luca standing beside my bed. ¡°We were first back.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jesse says, his face breaking into a broad grin as he leans forward to smack Luca¡¯s raised hand in a high¨Cfive. ¡°d you made it.¡± ¡°Shrimp did all the hard work,¡± Luca says, climbing up on the side of my bed like he didst night and smiling at Jesse. I note with anxiety that he studiously avoids looking me in the eye. ¡°The fire and the boiling water thing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a shrimp of many talents,¡± Jesse says, turning to consider me with a mock seriousness. ¡°Get off of me, you big cow,¡± I growl, smacking at Jesse, whoughs and jumps down from the bed. Luca makes way, standing with Jesse on the floor as I climb down too. ¡°I want a shower too, if Rafe¡¯s getting one,¡± I say, looking at Jesse significantly, meaning he should take me. ¡°Same,¡± Jesse says, agreeing amiably and reaching into his bunk for his toothbrush kit. ¡°Luca, you¡¯re already cleaned up?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± he says, yawning and stretching his arms high over his head. ¡°Why are you so tired,¡± Jesseughs, smacking Luca on his exposed stomach and making my mate laugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two get like twelve hours of sleep?¡± ¡°At least eight full,¡± Luca murmurs, still not looking at me and rubbing the back of his neck, contemtive. ¡°But I had some¡­ weird dreams.¡± My cheeks instantly flush and I momentarily go still in the process of collecting a clean uniform from the compartment under the bunk. ¡°Really,¡± Jesse asks, his hands on his hips as he peers at Luca curiously. ¡°I never remember my dreams. What was this one about?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Luca says, and as I stand up and turn ¨C desperately curious ¨C my eyes go wide to see that he¡¯s blushing. ¡°Nothing much. Just¡­weird.¡± And still awkwardly rubbing his neck and blushing furiously, Luca¡¯s eyes quickly dart to me. Frowning Jesse notes Luca¡¯s strange disposition and follows his eyes to me ¨C taking in my horrible blush as well. My eyes dart down to my feet and I stay totally still. But Jesse¡¯s gasp is clear. He¡¯s put the pieces together. He¡¯s finally, finally figured it out ¡°Shower time¡± I say, a little shrill, pushing past Luca and hurrying towards the bathroom, desperate to avoid this awkward conversation with my cousin. Behind me. I hear Jesse¡¯s hurried goodbye to Luca and then his footsteps pounding after me. Chapter 27 I hurry my own pace, darting for an empty shower stall now, willing to take whichever is free- however filthy- ¡°Ari!¡± Jesse hisses behind me. ¡°Are you ¨C are you kidding me- is he your I squeak a little in dismay. ¡°Don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Jesse!¡± I hiss, darting into the stall and yanking the curtain closed behind me. ¡°Ari!¡± Jesse shricks, and then he lowers his voice. ¡°Are you with him?¡± ¨C are you f**king using the dream state ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± I shout, desperate, flipping on the water even though I¡¯m still dressed. Jesse starts 1 to tug at the curtain but I snap it shut. ¡°You can¡¯te in here!¡± I protest. ¡°I¡¯m n*ked!¡± ¡°ARI!¡± Jesse shouts,pletely freaked out. But suddenly he goes silent, and I go still. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Rafe¡¯s voice asks, just outside the stall. My eyes dart around as I pray pray that Jesse holds his tongue ¡°Nothing.¡± Jesse says,ughing and ying it off. ¡°Ari just¡­yed a prank on me. Lunchmeat¡­in my bed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a prank,¡± Rafe says, confused. ¡°That¡¯s just¡­gross.¡± ¡°Yeah well.¡± Jesse murmurs. ¡°He needs to¡­.work on his practical jokes. I guess.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Rafe says, sighing, his voice tired as he moves away, heading back to the bunks. ¡°You guys got this? I¡¯ll see you in a few?¡± Jesse calls confirmation over his shoulder before turning back to my curtain. ¡°This conversation is not finished, Ari,¡± he says, spitting my name out like it¡¯s a dirty word. I don¡¯t say anything, but when I hear his angry mutters move away, I exhale a deep breath and begin to strip down, using the entire length of my very long, very hot shower to decide what the hell I¡¯m going to say to my cousin. When I finally step out of my stall, damp but dressed and tugging my hat down over my head, I have a n. I mean, it¡¯s a very basic, stupid n. But it¡¯s a n. ¡°Ari,¡± Jesse growls, standing right outside the stall as I step out, his arms crossed over the chest of his clean uniform, ring at me beneath his freshly¨Cwashed hair. ¡°You need to tell me. Now.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I sigh, looking up at him and giving him my best baby¨Ccousin look. ¡°Just can you scent mark me first? 1 don¡¯t want to. Jesse scowls but reaches out his wrist, rubbing it across my neck and my own wrists, perhaps a little more roughly than normal. ¡°All right, with Ari, out with it ¡°Can¡¯t talk now, bye!¡± I shout, and then I bolt¨Cdropping my towel and running as fast as I can for the bunk room and the safety of Rafe¡¯s side. ¡°Ari!¡± Jesse shouts after me, pissed now- but the element of surprise did its job, as well as his week of training me to run faster, and by the time he reaches me? I¡¯m already throwing myself into Rafe¡¯s bunk alongside him. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Rafe asks, jumping a little as I dart behind him. ¡°Nothing!¡± I say,ughing and panting a little. ¡°Just a race! I win!¡± ¡°Ari!¡± Jesse shouts again, skidding to a stop between our bunks and ring at me, his eyes flicking to Rafe. And I look over Rafe¡¯s shoulder at my cousin, my eyes pleading ¨C because he did promise he¡¯d keep my secrets, and even if I am desperately avoiding this conversation, I do trust that he¡¯s not going to break that promise. Not right now, at least. ¡°You¡¯re such a little rat,¡± Jesse growls, reaching behind Rafe to smack at me. Rafe bursts intoughter as I shriek and Jesse, figuring out my n, continues to wail on me half- heartedly until,ughing, I cry mercy and Rafe pulls me safely to his other side, protecting me beneath his well¨Cmuscled arm. ¡°Enough,¡± Rafe sighs, though he smiles at both of us. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to stick together ¡°I¡¯m not sticking with that rat cousin,¡± Jesse grumbles, giving me a little kick as he settles against Rafe¡¯s pillow. ¡°Rat or not, you¡¯re stuck with me,¡± I say, peeking out from behind Rafe and grinning at him, trying to make peace. Jesse shakes his head at me a little, but he smiles, and I know we¡¯re all right. on We spend the next hour or twofortably in Rafe¡¯s bed, telling about our days in the woods. It¡¯s quite cozy, really, pressed warm against my brother¡¯s side. Benes over too, sitting on the edge of the bed and telling us the story about how they couldn¡¯t catch any fish and almost came up the time limit, but then he suddenly remembered that dandelions are edible and found a few sad little nts growing by their edge of their camp. We grin, congratting him on hisst¨Cminute pass. Ben looks down, though, even if he smiles. Because, technically, his team didn¡¯t fully pass ¨C they didn¡¯t make the ten¨Cmile hike home. Anxiety is tight in my chest as I consider what this is going to do to his ranking, which was already on the cusp of failure. But the doors to the dining hall open, and we stand up, all hungry and ready for dinner¨Cand the rankings that are going toe along with it. Spirits are high in the dining hall that evening at least, amongst the 80% of candidates who are rtively sure that they¡¯re going to be admitted as candidates. Ben does his best, keeping his head high andughing along with Jesse¡¯s jokes as we move along the food line, filing our tray with a selection of food that makes my mouth water- Seriously, this is the best yet- tonight must be some kind of celebration because there is tender steak, and gravy, and baked potatoes, and flounder so ky and buttery it falls apart when you lift it onto the te- My stomach absolutely rumbles as I sit down at our table, and I don¡¯t even notice who sits down next to me until his arm brushes against mine and that familiar tingle runs through me. When I whip my head up to look at Luca, his eyes are already on me. ¡°Hungry tonight?¡± he asks, flicking a humor¨Cfilled gaze towards my heaping te. I can¡¯t help my smile. ¡°Starving.¡± ¨C We stare at each other for a long moment ¨C before which is just bing our thing, I guess ¨C someone across from me clears their throat. I turn my head to see Jesse looking at both of us with a raised eyebrow. Luca blushes beet red and looks down at his food, digging in, while I purse my lips and give Jesse what I hope is a very subtle, very fervent shake of my head. Jesse just narrows his eyes at me before rolling them and turning back to the group, seamlessly. slipping into the conversation. Luca and I do the same after a moment, and honestly the dinner is a good time. We all have full bellies and high spirits by the time the Captain stands at the front of the room. ¡°All right,¡± he says, pping his hands twice for silence. ¡°Tomorrow is thest day of your candidacy and your final examination. Your semifinal rankings will be posted in just a moment. This is yourst opportunity to know your spot before you go through the obstacle course onest time.¡± My stomach sinks as he reminds me of what¡¯sing tomorrow ¨C the obstacle course which I still can¡¯t get through, notpletely. That stupid chain climb¡­ ¡°I sugge you get a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± the Captain continues, a little bored. ¡°You¡¯ll have a chance to clean up tomorrow before final rankings, which will be announced in person, in order, and those who make the cut will be invited immediately into the Academy. Those who don¡¯t will be sent home.¡± He nods once and walks away from the head table as our rankings sh onto the screen above him. 12:40 Sun, 10 Mar Every set of candidate eyes moves immediately to it, searching for their name and the names of their friends. I scan down the middle of the list, knowing that I in there somewhere, and I exhale when I see that I¡¯m ranked at 70¨Ca respectable spot. My eyes move next to the top of the list, ensuring that my loved ones are still up there- and 1 smile when I see Rafe and Jesse in the top ten, though Luca- to my surprise has fallen to 11. My heart stops, a little, when I see Jackson ranked above him at 8 because ¨C God, Jackson ¨C 1 forgot all about him today. I mean, I had Luca to distract me but¡­ Am I happy that my other mate is going to be in the Academy? Or¡­ But I¡¯m distracted by the thought when I see my brother and my cousin turning to Ben, patting him warmly on the back. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to bolt thought that obstacle course tomorrow,¡± Rafe murmurs. I turn back to the screen, a little ashamed of myself for not looking for my friend first ¨C but there he is, at 101. ¡°Maybe I can climb on your back, Rafe,¡± Ben murmurs, working hard to keep humor in his voice. ¡°You can carry me through like a little monkey on your shoulder. Might be my only chance anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not slow, man,¡± Luca says to Ben, his voice kind. ¡°I think you just get in your head. You just ¨C no hesitation.¡± need to go full wolf tomorrow, tear it to pieces. Ben puts on a brave smile and nods to us before half¨Cheartedly tucking into his food again. ¡°You do too,¡± Luca murmurs to me, giving me a nudge. And my stomach drops a little as I look up at him, because he¡¯s right. 70- it¡¯s not a bad spot, but it¡¯s not in the clear, and the obstacle course tomorrow is heavily weighted in the final ranking. And considering that I consistentlye inst? I am absolutely in no way safe. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I nod and swallow against the lump that forms in my throat, looking down at my food. ¡°You¡¯re going to do it, Ari,¡± my brother says, and I look up to see his steady gaze on me. He holds my eyes with his green ones, nodding to me once. ¡°You didn¡¯te all this way to fail now. Don¡¯t even let it into your head. Yes?¡± I nod to him, forcing myself to smile, and then I square my shoulders and exhale a deep breath. Because Rafe¡¯s right. Even if tomorrow is the trail of my life? There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯m letting this beat me. Chapter 28 Our group sticks together as we head into the barracks for our final night, which pleases me because even though Jesse sticks close to my side clearly wanting a word with me there¡¯s not opportunity for it with everyone around. The five of us hang out for another hour or so around the Sinir bunks, which pleases me, because honestly I think I¡¯m starting to get an idea of what it would be like to all be together in the Academy. It feels like it would be really fun, honestly a lot of friendship alongside the incredible amount of work that we¡¯re expected to perform. As I lean back against Rafe¡¯s pillow, smiling around at my family and my friends, I think that¡­well, it kind of sounds great. My mind wanders, dreaming a bit about what it will be like inside. Will there be like, gathering spaces for us to hang out like this? Or will our rooms be like little stone cells¡­ I mean, it is an ancient castle retrofitted into a school. Where the hell do they put at everyone? Are fresh candidates relegated to the dungeons? The lights sh once, letting us know that it¡¯s very near time for lights¨Cout, and Rafe curses as he sits up on the other side of the bed. ¡°I need to brush my teeth,¡± he murmurs and we all agree, getting to our feet and gathering our wash¨Cup supplies for onest trip to the bathroom before sleep. Apparently, every other candidate in the barrack was likewise distracted, because it¡¯s kind of a mad rush in there. Rafe, standing stoically by my side, finishes brushing his teeth first and nces anxiously at the urinals. ¡°Just go,¡± I mumble, waving him off with my mouth still full of toothbrush and toothpaste. ¡°I¡¯ll be ten feet away ¡°Fine.¡± he growls, ncing at me. ¡°Stay right here, Ari,¡± and then he dashes off. I sigh and continue brushing my teeth, my eyebrows going up when my gaze catches on n Wright, of all people, standing in the middle of the room, ring at me. When our eyes meet, he frowns and draws a finger across his throat, a clear threat. My face crinkles in distaste as I turn away from him, wondering what the hell his problem is. I mean, he¡¯s still top ten with my brother and cousin ¨C But then my mind shes back to the ranking list, and I remember seeing Perry Gibson and Graham Wright listed below me Shit. I bend over, spitting my toothpaste out, trying to move past the not¨Cso¨Cveiled threat at n Wright is making against me Honestly, I¡¯m just not used to people not liking me ¨C as a Princess it was kind of my job to be well- liked, and whether or not people faked it they were generally pretty nice to me ¨C Mar I sigh as I straighten up, feeling Rafe¡¯srge forming back to my side. ¡°Rafe.¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell you about n Wright ¨C¡± But as I turn, and his pine¨Cand¨Cember scent hits me, and I tilt my head back to look up up and up¡­. I realize that¡­it is not Rafe standing next to me. forms and My eyes go wide and my mouth forms into a little o as I stare up into the gloomy face of my other mate. ¡°n Wright¡¯s been messing with you?¡± Jackson asks, his voice rumbling in his chest. ¡°Um, are you one to talk?¡± I hear myself spit out at him, and then I gasp a little, shocked that I would say that say anything to make him mad- ¨C I step back, looking anxiously towards the door, when suddenly his hand wraps around my upper arm. It happens again, as it always does ¨C the pulse that moves through the air- and my head spins back, staring up at him, wary ¨C ¡°No.¡± he says, frowning at me, stepping closer as I pull back, ¡°don¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± I breathe, my voice starting to shake a little as I tug against his hand. I mean, n Wright draws a finger across his neck, but Jackson tried to choke me yesterday ¨C ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t be scared ¨C¡°Jackson says, his words faltering as he looks at me anxiously, almost like he¡¯s fumbling for words. I hesitate, but then tug again at my arm still in his hand. ¡°Then let go of me,¡± I say, a little bit between my teeth. He does, instantly. ¡°Please don¡¯t run,¡± he murmurs. And I shock myself byplying. Instead of bolting, I peer up at him, confused as hell but curious. ¡°What the hell is going on, Jackson?¡± I hiss. ¡°Yesterday you try to kill me and now you¡¯re asking me not to run?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill you,¡± he says, frowning down at me like I¡¯m a little stupid. ¡°If I was trying to kill you, rk, you¡¯d be dead ¨C¡± ¡°Great!¡± I say, my voice heavy with sarcasm as I look up at him with wide eyes. ¡°Well, in an attempt my bunk-¡± to avoid your next attempt, I¡¯m going to go hide in I start to move away but he takes a step forward. ¡°God damn it,¡± he growls, angry but putting a hand out towards me, almost pleading ¨C ¡°would you just stay still? I¡¯m trying to ¨C to apologize¡­¡± My eyes go even wider if that¡¯s possible ¨C god, they must be like saucers now ¨C 12:40 Sun, 10 Mar ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± I breathe, fascinated. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say I¡¯m sorry!¡± he says, all in an angry rush. ¡°And I¡¯m not good at this ¨C and you¡¯re not making it easy- ¡°Oh, my bad for not making it easy, Jackson,¡± I growl at him, still thinking of the bruises that still blush purple on my neck. Jackson loses a long, angry breath and shakes his head at me. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he says through clenched. teeth, pushing forward even though¡­well, yeah, I am not being exactly receptive to this, am I? ¡°¡­I¡¯m not really used to this,¡± he continues, frustrated, ¡°and I¡¯m not good at talking to people, and¡­ and I was confused about a lot of stuff and I still have questions!¡± My expression softens as I look up at Jackson, watching his confused face, the way he looks down at the floor instead of at me, like he¡¯s a little kid stumbling through his first formal apology after getting in trouble. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¨C ¡°But,¡± he continues, flicking his grey¨Cblue eyes back to me now, ¡°I am¡­sorry. For hurting you and scaring you. I shouldn¡¯t have done that I lost my temper, and I¡¯m¡­¡± he sighs deeply, and shrugs helplessly, shaking his head like he doesn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to do that anymore. Okay? So, you don¡¯t need to be¡­afraid of me.¡± Finished, he hangs his head, looking down at his shoes, clearly ashamed. My anger drops away from me in a sh and, in its wake, my heart breaks. Suddenly my mind turns back to all the times I¡¯ve watched him, consciously or unconsciously, and my wolf whines inside me with pity. Because Jackson ¨C he is always alone. He eats every single meal alone, and he doesn¡¯t talk to anyone before lights out. He always just sits in his bed, silent, by himself. And while I always thought that was a choice¡­ Well, what if it wasn¡¯t? What if Jackson doesn¡¯t have any friends¡­because he doesn¡¯t know how? ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± I say, the words falling from my lips instantly, easily, and his head snaps up, his face the picture of surprise. I nod, reassuring him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I forgive you. Um, we can just¡­move on.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he says, fighting a smile. ¡°Thanks. Good.¡± He starts to move away, but I shock myself by reaching out and grabbing his sleeve. Jackson stops, turning to me with equal surprise. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you eat breakfast with us in the morning?¡± I say, my words rushed. ¡°Really?¡± he asks, his eyebrows going up. He turns his head a little then, hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that your¡­ friends are going to be happy with that.¡± 12:40 Sun, Tu Mar ¡°Leave them to me,¡± I sigh, dropping his sleeve and crossing my arms with a shrug. ¡°Juste. If you feel like it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± He stands for a moment, staring at me, and then he nods once and turns, walking slowly out of the bathroom. I turn then, looking for my brother, and I breathe a sigh of relief when I see him busy, distracted by a group of candidates who are talking to him over by the urinals. Because¡­well, Jackson¡¯s right Rafe is not going to be happy about my impulsive invitation if Jackson shows up tomorrow. And I did break my promise to Rafe not to talk to him again. But¡­well, he is my mate. And he¡¯s really hot, my wolf whispers unhelpfully, brushing up warmly against my heart and wiggling with excitement. He¡¯s hot in like¡­a mean way ¨C but did you see how cute he was when he apologized!? Go after him- maybe he¡¯ll do it again ¨C I groan audibly, closing my eyes against her impractical ¨C but admittedly tempting ¨C impulses. But suddenly I¡¯m broken out of my reverie by my brother¡¯s voice at my side. ¡°You good?¡± he asks, his warm handing to rest heavy on my shoulder.. ¡°Yup,¡± I say, my eyes shing open as I grin up at him. ¡°Good,¡± he says, slinging his arm around my shoulder and leading me out of the bathroom and towards our bunks. ¡°Because we all need a good night¡¯s sleep. You¡¯ve got to bust your ass tomorrow.¡± ¡°Aye aye, Captain,¡± I sigh, walking with him and then climbing into my bunk just as the lights flick off, truly intent on getting a full night¡¯s sleep. But Jesse? Jesse has other ideas. Chapter 29 ¡°Wake up!¡± My eyes fly open as a hand ps across my mouth, apanying the whispered words. I gasp in a quick breath of air through my nose, but as soon as I realize that it¡¯s Jesse ¨C ¡°Asshole,¡± I breathe, though the word is muffled against his palm. I start to swat at him, wanting to back to sleep. go ¡°No way,¡± he whispers, grinning at me over the edge of my bed. ¡°You¡¯reing with me ¨C we are having this long¨Cdyed chat.¡± And before I can even protest, Jesse grabs me by the cor and starts to drag me from my bunk. I give a little gasp of surprise but then nk my uniform from his hands, turning and find my c way down before Jesse hauls me bodily to the ground. Because while Rafe will probably sleep through a couple of whispers, he is not going to sleep through my sound of my body hitting the floor. And Rafe ¨C he cannot know what Jesse knows. Not after yesterday¡¯s surprise. So I re at my cousin as my feet hit the floor, scowling as I snatch my boots out of his waiting hand. He¡¯s still grinning at me as he nods his head to the right and I nod, following him away from the bunks and towards the front of the barracks. I nce over my shoulder at the bulk that is Rafe, sleeping soundly in the bottom bunk of our bed, and when we get far enough away that we probably won¡¯t be heard I give Jesse a hearty shove on the shoulder. ¡°What the hell were you thinking,¡± I growl, stopping by the door to tug my boots on. ¡°I was thinking,¡± Jesse says, pushing the door open and gantly bowing me through into the night. air, ¡°that we need a little cousin time, just to ourselves, to discuss a certain little secret ¡°Okay fine,¡± I hiss, pushing the barracks door hastily shut as soon as Jesse skirts out of the way, looking around to make sure that we actually are alone. Because, I mean, these doors are unguarded, and other candidates could be anywhere. And this conversation? I desperately want it to be private. ¡°Come on.¡± Jesse says, still gleeful, and he heads for the path that we usually take in the morning when we go for our run, leading me to the top of a sparse hill where we can see for about fifty feet in every direction. Up here on the top of the hill? We definitely,pletely know that we¡¯re alone. ¡°Jesse, I sigh, trying to figure out how I want to navigate this ¨C But he just shoves me, hard, on the shoulder. ¡°Is Luca Grant seriously your mate!?¡± he demands. ring at me. I heave a deep sigh, closing my eyes, realizing that Jesse is not going to give me any control of this conversation. He¡¯s here to make demands. So¡­I just give in. ¡°Yes, Jesse.¡± I say, hunching my shoulders and hanging my head a little bit. ¡°Luca¡¯s my mate. I¡¯m sorry- But before I can get any further, my eyes fly open because Jesse lets out a ridiculous whoop of joy. ¡°Yes!¡± Jesse shouts, pumping a fist up into the air. ¡°This is amazing! This is the best, Ari! I¡¯m so excited!¡± My own face bursts into a grin because I mean ¨C this is not what I expected. ¡°What ¨C Jesse ¨C¡± ¡°Ari,¡± he e says, smiling so hard it seems to stretch his face in two directions ¡°don¡¯t you see how great. this is!?¡± He strides forward, putting his hands on my shoulders and giving me a little shake, ¡°I mean, Rafe and I ¨C we already like Luca ¨C he¡¯s already our friend! You could have been mated to anyone in here ¨C a real loser, or a jerk! But it¡¯s Luca!¡± Iugh too ¨C Jesse¡¯s joy is infectious. But also because ¨C I mean ¨C I really like Luca too. I never dreamed that if I had a mate it would be someone who is so fun, and funny, and gorgeous. ¡°Soo¡­¡± I turn my head a little, looking Jesse up and down. ¡°You¡¯re not pissed?¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m pissed,¡± he says,ughing a little as he takes his hands from my shoulders and puts them on his waist, ¡°you have been sneaky as shit, and you should have told me as soon as you knew, but I mean ¨C I¡¯ll get over that. But Luca ¨C I mean, he¡¯s going to be part of our family ¨C he¡¯s going to be, like, our brother¨Cinw! I love it!¡± I blush when I hear Jesse¡¯s words, and then I gopletely red all over because ¨C I mean I have not thought that far ahead. ¨C a mating ceremony. And while I guess that¡¯s the natural conclusion of these things mate, Luca bing part of our family, I mean ¨C it makes sense ¨C with my fated ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jesse asks, his voice suddenly all concern. ¡°Can we just¡­slow down, Jesse?¡± I say, looking up at my cousin, whose face falls when he realizes his mistake. ¡°I mean ¨C¡± ¡°No, I totally get it,¡± he says, reaching out a hand for my shoulder again, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ari ¨C that was very uncool of me, you just met the guy- ¡°And he doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯m¡­¡°I hesitate now, and then gesture at myself from top to 12347 SO, YO M Chajar 20 bottom¨Cat everything Lawa doesn¡¯t know I am: his mate, a girl, a princess, the daughter of a seriously powerful Alpha who is not going to react well to meeting anyone who has a romantic im on his little girl no maner how cute their dimples are. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Jesse breathes, his face lightening suddenly at the drama of it. Jesse, much more than Rate, loves a little gossip ¡°He doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s your mate ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything. Jesse.¡± I say, raising my eyebrow at him and crossing my arms. doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m a gul¡± Jesse¡¯s mouth drops open and then he bursts intoughter, running a hand through his hair and turning around to stare out into the sky, putting the pieces together. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait,¡± he says, turning to look at me again, ¡°but I thought you were using the drearn state with him ¡°Well, that was an ident,¡± I mutter, looing down as I scuff the toe of my boot in the dirt. ¡°An ident!?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know I invited him to the dream state, Jesse.¡± I say, looking up and rolling my eyes. ¡°Until it was toote! And then my wolf wouldn¡¯t let me out!¡± Jesse stares at me for a long moment before cracking up again. And hisughter is so infectious that he gets me going as well, so much so that for about a minute or two we¡¯re both just cackling on the top of a hill outside the barracks of the most elite military academy in the nation the night before we find out whether or not we¡¯ll be admitted. And, honestly. It¡¯s kind of the stress reliever I need. Iugh with my cousin until my stomach aches with it, his arm wrapped loosely around my shoulders in a brotherly hug. ¡°Okay okay,¡± Jesse says, catching his breath and sitting down on top of the hill, tugging on my arm so that I sit down across from him, our knees almost touching. ¡°You¡¯ve got to tell me everything right from the start. I need all of the details, little cousin.¡± And so¡­I do. I tell him everything, only leaving out the details about Jackson ¨C because honestly, it¡¯s such a relief to talk to Jesse about Luca that I don¡¯t really want to spoil it by adding that information in. And Jesse he¡¯s thrilled for me to have Luca as my mate. For a moment, I just want to concentrate on that. So I tell him about Luca finding me in the hot spring, and then him asking me hard questions about where his mate is, and how that struck up a friendship. Then I move on to describe the way that Luca and I are drawn to each other. Jesse smiles when I tell him about how well we connected during the survival test, but he can¡¯t contain hisughter when I tell him about Luca admitting his attraction to me in the dream state when I again appeared as a boy. ¡°Oh man.¡± Jesse says, ¡°you¡¯re probably giving him a serious crisis about his s*xuality, Ari. And I Chapter Ho shouldn¡¯tugh, bun damn, that¡¯s funny. I did not expect that.¡± ¡°I know.¡°I say,ughing too, wrapping my arms around my knees. ¡°I feel really bad ¨C¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t tell him.¡± Jesse says, still smiling, cocking his head to the side. ¡°I mean, right? You¡¯ve got to keep this a secret¡± ¡°Jesse.¡± sigh, sighing a little ¡°I mean, I¡¯m certainly not going to tell him like, tomorrow, when we¡¯re both still candidates ¨C but I can¡¯t keep this under wraps forever. I mean, I feel like even if Luca is confused and struggling with this, he¡¯s not going to let it drop. Even if I don¡¯t tell him, he¡¯s going to figure it out.¡± Jesse¡¯s shoulders slump a little at this. ¡°What.¡± I say, considering my cousin closely. ¡°Why is that bad?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Jesse says, with a little shrug. ¡°I just¡­I know Grant¡¯s reputation, Ari. And as much as I think that he¡¯s going to respect you when he finds out that you¡¯re his mate, I did kind of like the idea that you two were getting to know each other as friends first. Luca ¨C he¡¯s an Alpha. When he finds out you¡¯re his mate, you¡¯re going to be like¡­his mate.¡± I sit up straight at that, frowning. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chapter 30 I stare curiously at my cousin, waiting for my exnation. ¡°I mean he¡¯s going to be possessive,¡± Jesse says, shrugging. ¡°The same way Rafe would be if he found his mate, and me too, to an extent. He just won¡¯t want anyone else¡¯s hands on you, will want you all to himself. And, considering that you¡¯re taking a very independent and somewhat dangerous path in your life¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, thinking it through. Luca ¨C his instincts are going to be to keep me out of danger. And if here I am, running off to war¡­ Jesse shrugs again, twisting his mouth to the side. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s another reason why our dads decided, at least initially, not to let girls into the school. Wolf affections ¨C especially with our mates ¨C they¡¯re moreplicated and aggressive than humans.¡± ¡°Well, I certainly don¡¯t want Luca to like¡­hold me back.¡± ¡°Or push you into things you¡¯re not ready for,¡± Jesse says, raising an eyebrow at me, and I immediately know he¡¯s talking about s*x even if he¡¯s not saying it. ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m ready for?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes at him even as my red. cheeks grow ¡°Because, Ari,¡± Jesse replies, leaning forward and grinning at me, ¡°you blush even at the inuendo. Which kinda suggests you¡¯re not ready.¡± I scowl and kick him a little, but Jesse justughs at me and looks back to the barracks. ¡°We should probably go in,¡± he murmurs, ¡°get some sleep.¡± ¡°Well now I¡¯m all awake,¡± I sigh, leaning back on my palms. ¡°So, thanks for that. It¡¯ll be your fault when I¡¯m a mess at the course tomorrow.¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s on you, Shrimp,¡± Jesse says, pushing himself to his feet and offering me a hand up, which I ept. As we turn back to the barracks, he slips that arm around my shoulder. ¡°I really am happy for you, Ari,¡± he says quietly, smiling at me in the dark.. ¡°Thanks, cousin,¡± I say, wrapping an arm around my waist. ¡°Since you like him so much, it¡¯ll be your job to protect him when I finally have to introduce him to dad.¡± Jesseughs at this and agrees, but even as I smile at the joke¡­. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Something picks at the back of my mind. Because even if everyone likes Luca and will be willing to convince my dad to let him have a chance¡­ Who would stand up for Jackson? And¡­will I ever have the chance to introduce him to my dad as well? Do I even want that? We¡¯re all tense at breakfast, and I stifle a yawn even as I pick at my pancakes. Even though they have chocte chips in them today my favorite ¨C I can¡¯t really convince myself to dig in. My stomach is already filled with anxious butterflies Jesse and Rafe, of course, are chowing down across the table from me and Ben, who likewise picks. at his food. I nce to my right at Ben and he rolls his eyes towards the Alphas across from us, and then snorts like a pig, making meugh. But before I can add on to Ben¡¯s joke, Laica ps his tray down on my other side, making me almost leap out of my skin. I scowl as I look up at him. ¡°Do you mind?¡± I ask. ¡°What, are we feeling jumpy today?¡± he asks, grinning at me and leaning close to me so that only I can hear his words, ¡°didn¡¯t get much sleep after sneaking out in the middle of the night with our favorite cousin?¡± I gasp a little and then shove Luca on the shoulder with the tips of my fingertips, which tingle as usual from the touch. ¡°Creep,¡± I say, narrowing his eyes at him. ¡°What, are you watching me?¡± ¡°You were clomping your way down the aisle in the middle of the night!¡± he counters, grinning at me as he takes his first bite. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even wearing my boots!¡± I object, my jaw falling open. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rafe asks, suddenly narrowing in on our conversation. Both Luca and I turn to Rafe, him grinning, me searching my mind frantically for an excuse -But, both fortunately and unfortunately, a convenient distraction arrives. A mountain of a distraction, actually, his full tray bnced between his two gigantic hands. As I look up at Jackson, my mouth falls open because I honestly didn¡¯t think he¡¯d take me up on my invitation toe to breakfast. And¡­also because I kind of forgot that I issued it. ¡°Can I sit here?¡± he asks, his voice quiet but tense with what I now realize is anxiety, not aggression. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, my face breaking into a hesitant smile at the same moment that Rafe says ¡°absolutely not!¡± I spin to look at Rafe, who is already ring at me. I narrow my eyes at my brother though, frowning, and then turn back to Jackson. ¡°Of course you can sit, Jackson,¡± I say, waving a hand to thest chair next to Jesse. Jackson starts towards it, but Rafe throws out a hand. ¡°No way,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°You can ¡°Rafe.¡± Jesse interrupts, staring at my brother, his expression shocked and a little appalled, ¡°Aunt E raised you better than this.¡± le¡¯s eyes go wide with surprise and shame, but Jesse ignores him and turns a warm smile Jackson. ¡°Please,¡± he says, nodding to the empty chair. ¡°Have breakfast with us. I¡¯m Jesse.¡± up to Jackson hesitates for one more second, but then puts his tray down and sits, introducing himself and shaking Jesse¡¯s hand. Jesse goes through a bit of a farce now, introducing Jackson around to the table even though we¡¯re all well aware of who he is, especially Rafe, who res at me again even as he mutters a bitter hello. But I just shrug at my brother, who has clearly figured out that I¡¯m behind this but hasn¡¯t yet figured out why. I know I owe him an exnation, but¡­well, there¡¯s really no time for that now, is there? But it¡¯s actually Luca¡¯s cold voice that brings my attention away from Rafe. ¡°Hey, McClintock.¡± Luca says, looking Jackson up and down in a way that clearlymunicates his distaste. ¡°We haven¡¯t really had the opportunity to interact since that first night, have we? Can¡¯t really say that I¡¯ve missed you.¡± I go very idea. still as I remember yet another reason why this breakfast might not have been the best Jackson and Luca ¨C they¡¯re searching for the same girl, aren¡¯t they? Which, actually, is me. And that¡­does not really make them potential friends, does it? I sigh a little, turning my attention back to my te, realizing that I have officially, truly stuck my foot in it this time. ¡°I guess we haven¡¯t, Grant,¡± Jackson says, his low voice rumbling. ¡°Cool!¡± Jesse says, too cheerful in the awkward silence that reigns at our table now. But Benughs, and I look up to see ¨C ¨C him shrugging because I mean what else is there to do? ¡°So, Jackson,¡± Jesse continues, using his skills as a natural conversationalist to drag us all back together. ¡°Anxious about the obstacle course today?¡± Jackson replies that he¡¯s not, and Ben asks Rafe something about best methods for low crawling through the sand pit, and I exhale a long breath, thinking that we might get through this breakfast without a brawl after all. Luca stays tense and quiet beside me, but eventually things get lighter as the minutes pass by. Rafe doesn¡¯t say anything to Jackson either, but Ben and I do, and honestly by the time breakfast draws to a close I¡¯m much more worried about the final trial instead of whether or not my brother is going to beat up my mate, or if my mates are going to find out about each other, or any of the other thousand things can could potentially go wrong with my personal life.¡°Did you eat enough?¡± Rafe asks, breaking out of my reverie, and I look up to see him looking at my full tray with concern. T% I nce down at my te and realize that well, I probably didn¡¯t. But I sigh and push the tray away from me Rafe sighs and pushes a carton of chocte milk in my direction, but I just push it back, sticking out my tongue. ¡°Rafe, unless you want me to barf chocte milk up all over myself in about half an hour¡­¡± Laica, at my side,ughs a little, clearly listening. Rafe just grins and takes the carton back. ¡°I just want you to have enough energy to get through the course, ¡°We¡¯ve got enough nervous energy to propel us,¡± Ben says, bumping his shoulder against mine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Sinir.¡± Rafe just shrugs, opening his mouth to say something else, but Luca beats him to it. ¡°What about Beast Mode over here?¡± he says, his voice a dry and honestly a little bit nasty as he looks Jackson up and down. I frown at Luca, not sure that I like this side of him. Jackson ¨C he¡¯s been quiet and a little awkward during breakfast, though not impolite. He answered who questions when asked, and he did his best ¨C but overall? He just struck me as kind of a shy guy is feeling out his ce in an established group made mostly of Alpha males, which is not the easiest thing to do. And Luca? He seems quite determined to make sure that Jackson feels as ufortable as possible. ¡°Come on, McClintock.¡± Luca says, smirking at him as he pops a grape into his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re the only one giving Sinir a run for his money on this course today, what¡¯s your secret?¡± Chapter 31 Jackson takes a long moment to size up Luca, I think feeling morefortable with direct confrontation than small talk. ¡°No secrets, Grant,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Just genuinely f**king good at it.¡± Luca¡¯s smirk deepens. ¡°At least you¡¯re good for the grunt work,¡± he says quietly, and my spine straightens at the cruel edge to his words. ¡°Even the military needs its brutes on the front line.¡± The table goes quiet at the clear implication in Luca¡¯s words. My eyes flick over Luca again, unsettled by this aggression. ¡°I seem to recall,¡± Jackson says slowly, carefully, ¡°that I beat you out on the intelligence exam too, Grant.¡± Jesse¡¯s mouth forms into a scandalized, delighted little ¡°o¡± as he looks eagerly between Jackson and Luca, and a scandalized littleugh stumbles from Ben¡¯s mouth. Rafe and I arepletely silent. Luca just leans back in his chair and grins, flicking his eyes over Jackson like he knows he could take him. Even though¡­honestly, he might be the only person at the table who believes that. ¡°Thanks for breakfast,¡± Jackson says, smoothly breaking the awkward silence and standing up from his chair. ¡°Stay,¡± I say, leaning forward, the word popping from my lips before I realize it. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m finished, and I want to warm up,¡± Jackson says, pushing his chair in and looking towards the tray¨Cbussing station. But before he goes, he flicks his blue gaze back to me and holds my eyes seriously. ¡°But thank you for the invitation. No one¡­no one has asked me to eat with them yet. It means a lot.¡± I stay still for a moment, captivated by his gaze, but then he just nods to me. And I nod back. And then he¡¯s walking away. ¡°Ari, why the hell did you ask him to eat with us?¡± Rafe growls, leaning across the table to yell at me once Jackson¡¯s out of earshot. ¡°Because I felt bad for him, Rafe,¡± I say, gesturing in Jackson¡¯s direction. ¡°Didn¡¯t ¨C no one, for two whole weeks you hear what he just said ¡°And did you ever imagine,¡± Luca says, his voice dry, ¡°that maybe there¡¯s a reason why no one asked him to eat with them? Because he¡¯s a dangerous jerk?¡± I snap my head to re at Luca, suddenly angry. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m an idiot, Luca,¡± I say, my voice low. He blinks at me in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend I¡¯m silly enough to not have bothered imagining why people might not like Jackson. But I also don¡¯t imagine that most people have your particr reason for disliking him, okay? Just because you don¡¯t like him doesn¡¯t mean that everyone else needs to feel the same way.¡± I hold Luca¡¯s gaze while he just stares at me, I think a little shocked to see the funny little Shrimp he¡¯s gotten to know push back like this. ¡°What on earth are you two talking about?¡± Jesse asks, leaning forward, fascinated. ¡°Nothing,¡± Rafe snaps, standing up with his own tray and nodding up towards the clock. ¡°No one¡¯s talking about anything anymore. It¡¯s time to go.¡± I take a deep breath, because I know Rafe is right, and push to my feet, my hands shaking a little as I grab my tray. Rafe waits patiently for Luca, Jesse, and Ben to move ahead, falling in next to me as we walk to bus our trays. ¡°You¡¯re exining this,¡± he says quietly, ring down at me, ¡°the moment we get into the Academy. All right?¡± I sigh and look up at him, words on my lips ready to exin ¨C But then I grin instead, my eyes crinkling as I look up at my brother. ¡°Does that mean you think I¡¯m going to get in?¡± Rafe nods, assured, and then stalks forward to deposit his empty tray, taking my full one from my hands and putting it on the rack below his. ¡°It does,¡± he says, his voice sure. ¡°I believe in you, Ari. Even if I¡¯m going to kick your ass for that stunt the moment we get inside,¡± he sighs, slinging an arm around my shoulders as we head for the gym, ¡°I do think you¡¯re going to pull it out. You¡¯re a Sinir, after all. We don¡¯t fail at shit like this.¡± Happiness wells in me at my brother¡¯s confidence, and honestly? I think it¡¯s precisely what I needed to hear as I head into the gym, ready to meet Material ? N?velDrama.Org. my fate. We enter the obstacles course in groups of ten ording to our ranking, which means that Luca, Jesse and Rafe are invited in way before Ben and I. I give Jesse and Rafe both hugs and wish them good luck, knowing that I won¡¯t see them again until the ceremony in which the final rankings are announced. We¡¯ll be allowed back in the barracks after the obstacle course, but just to grab our things. We¡¯ve got to get outside as fast as possible. Since I¡¯m currently ranked in the middle of the pack a status which will surely change after this obstacle run ¨C I don¡¯t have too long to wait. As they call my name as part of the next group of 10, I wave to Ben, who gives me a wink and a salute of good luck. I grin as I turn away from him, hoping to hell he makes it too ¨C Ben, he¡¯s be a good friend. It would be heartbreaking to have to say goodbye to him now. little As I walk with the group of ten through the entrance to the course, I¡¯m a chagrined to see that Graham Wright is part of my pack. But I sigh and just do my best to stand far away from him. As we pass through the door, I¡¯m surprised to see a small group of Academy professors in ck waiting there, making us all stand in a straight line. I¡¯m studying them, my eyes catching again on the handsome brown¨Chaired professor who I noticed at the intelligence examination. Today, he holds a shiny ck orb in his hands. But before I can study him further, I do a bit of a double¨Ctake, because Because Jackson is there, at the start line of the obstacle course, kneeling down and messing with the tie of his boot of all the things. What the hell¡­ ¡°rk!¡± Someone barks, and my attention is pulled away from my mate. I shake my head to clear it and step into ce at the back of the line. Once I¡¯m there, the professors begin to move slowly down the line, the handsome professor at the center handing the orb to each of us in turn and observing us carefully for a few seconds before taking it back. Each of the candidates looks as confused as I do after the experience, but¡­I mean, nobody looks any worse for the wear. So I attempt to pat down my anxiety as my turnes. ¡°Candidate Ari rk,¡± a Lieutenant says, making notes on a clip board as the professores to stand in front of me. When the Lieutenant nods that he¡¯s ready, the professor looks me seriously in the eye. ¡°Please take the sphere in your hands, rk. Nothing else is required of you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I murmur, looking down at the ss ball. But no one answers me. As I stare at the orb, I realize that it¡¯s not a solid ball of obsidian ss, but instead¡­clear ss, in which shadows swirl and pulse. I go still with surprise as I watch the ck clouds, and as I stare I even see¡­little pulses of purple lightening sh through them, as thin as thread and so fast you¡¯d swear your eyes were ying tricks on you. ¡°Thank you,¡± the professor says, and I jump a little before handing the sphere back to him. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I reply, and then I blush, because I feel a little ridiculous. I mean, I didn¡¯t actually do him any favors. He smirks at me, looking me up and down before he moves with his colleagues to the back of the room. I¡¯m still staring after him when someone barks my name again. I twist and then curse as I realize that all of the other candidates are lined up at the start of the course waiting for me. L I run over, falling in line, putting my hands on my left knee in a runners stance, ready to make a break for it when the whistle sounds. To my shock, a tall form takes the spot next to me in line. But, of course, I know immediately who it is even though I don¡¯t look up. I can tell by sense of smell. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± I whisper, feeling like it is¡­not chance, that Jackson is running this route with me and not with my brother. But why would he do that? Does he¡­does he mean me harm again? ¡°Problems with my shoe,¡± Jackson says, his voice light as he too bends over, ready to run. I exhale, trying to put my anxiety out of my mind ¨C because whatever Jackson¡¯s going to do in the course, I have no control over it now. Better to concentrate on what I can handle. ¡°Did you read the handbook?¡± Jackson asks suddenly, and this time I look up at Chapter al him,pletely baffled. Why why on earth is he asking me this seconds before we enter the course? ¡°What handbook?¡± I ask. He turns a little to look down at me, frustrated. ¡°The one your f**king uncles wrote, rk.¡± I scowl. realizing that I never even knew there was a handbook because Rafe and Jesse ¨C they¡¯ve probably had it memorized since they were kids. ¡°No, I never read the handbook,¡± I murmur, turning my eyes back to the gauntlet ahead of us. ¡°Interesting phrasing,¡± Jackson murmurs, ncing over at the Lieutenant at the sidelines, who starts to raise his whistle to his lips. ¡°When they describe the rules for going through the course, it¡¯s very clear that candidates will be disqualified for actively helping each other. But, there isn¡¯t anynguage that prevents you from using other candidates¡® bodies as leverage.¡± ¡°What?¡± I breathe, staring at him in utter confusion. But Jackson he just turns his face away. And suddenly the bell whistles, and I swear he¡¯s gone in a sh- And I¡¯m just left standing here alone on the start line, wondering what the hell ¡°Go, rk!¡± the Lieutenant barks. ¡°The trial has begun!¡± Cursing at my idiocy for letting him throw me off the game, Iunch into a sprint, heading into the course already behind on my time. Chapter 32 I¡¯m gasping for breath by the time I get to the sand pit through which I have to army crawl under a heavy cargo. This obstacle marks the final third of the course, which means that I¡¯m almost done but it¡¯s also the part that always slows me down the most. I dive in without hesitation, trying to push myself as hard as I can, not giving myself any time to hesitate or take a break even though my heart is pounding with the exertion. Rafe is right. I¡¯m a Sinir. We don¡¯t fail at shit like this. And the chain climb, which is next? Well, I¡¯m just going to have to handle that when I get there, aren¡¯t I? In the meantime, I use my legs to propel me forward, my thighs burning as I use my stomach muscles to hold my body in the air as much as I can, my forearms moving fast to take my weight as I move towards the edge. By the time I get to the end of the sand pit I¡¯m red and panting, my tongue sticky with sand kicked up into the air by the sixty¨Csome cadets who are already ahead of like me in line, including Jackson, who has already ovepped me. As usual, he Rafe, Jesse, and Luca ¨C goes through the course twice in the time it takes the rest of us to do it once, earning apletion bonus. But, considering that he didn¡¯t even look my way when he passed me¡­I¡¯m counting my blessings. I roll out from under the cargo rope, giving myself ten seconds toy on the ground and catch my breath, as Rafe advised I do, before I try to magically levitate myself up this chain or something ¨C But as Iy stay still, carefully counting my breaths, suddenly a heap of sand hits me in the face ¨C And I gasp, sputtering and roiling over onto my stomach as I frantically wipe at my face, hacking sand from my throat. I finally shake the majority of the sand away and get a glimpse of f**king Graham Wright smirking over his shoulder at me as he starts to pull himself up the chain God, what an asshole- He puts a further thirty second dent in my time as I work to spit the sand our of my mouth and ensure that it doesn¡¯t get in my lungs. Then I pull myself to my feer and start to jog towards the chains, cursing the Wright family and passively plotting their deaths when suddenly 1 stumble in surprise, because Because f**king Jackson is right there, kneeling at the corner of the chain obstacle, again tying his damn shor I slow my pace but keep moving, trying to figure out what the hell is going on with him ¨C I mean, honestly, if his boots are messing with him that much, why doesn¡¯t he just take them off and go? This is going to put a severe dent in his time he¡¯ll still get thepletion bonus, but this will be the worst time he¡¯s ever recorded, and he¡¯ll certainly have given the title for this course to Rafe, who¡­ But as I jog towards the chains, my mind working fast, Jackson raises his head. And looks directly into my eyes. I slow further and he scowls at me, ncing down at my feet, clearly telling me to get a move on. I hesitate for a second but then start to run, faster now. He lifts his eyes again to mine and nods, one, solidly. And then, shocking me, he returns his gaze to his shoe, his body curled over, his shoulders t above him almost like¡­ Like¡­a table. Or a tform. I gasp as I suddenly realize what the hell is happening. And that¡­that I have one shot to take advantage of this gift Jackson hasid at my feet ¨C And I don¡¯t know why he did it ¨C maybe as an apology for trying to choke me? Maybe as a thanks for the simple act of inviting him to breakfast? But for whatever reason he did it ¨C Jackson has opened a door for me to f**king make it into the academy. His words at the start of the obstaclee back to me as I pick up speed ¡°There isn¡¯t anynguage that prevents you from using other candidates¡® bodies as leverage.¡± And as my focusnds on the t expanse of his wide shoulders? see exactly how he¡¯s positioned them for me. As leverage. With a final burst of speed, Iunch myself into the air over Jackson¡¯s head, my right footnding on t of his back between his shoulders, and I shout as I straighten my knee and push Jackson lets out a yell and stands, acting for anyone who is watching like I did this without his consent ¨C shouting after me and cursing like a damn sailor at the little Shrimp who used him like a damn step stool. But the leverage, and the fact that Jackson shouted and stood just as my foot hit his back ¨C it only pushed me up higher. And the boost is everything I need. I grab the chain about eight feet off the ground, and I grit my teeth, putting every ounce of effort and will into my biceps as I haul myself the final two feet onto the tform at the top. But two feet? Two feet I can do. I ignore Graham¡¯s shouts behind me as he calls me a cheater, and Jackson¡¯s pretend curses, grinning like an idiot as I sprint forward on to the next obstacle. But the rest is cake -And as I cross the finish line ten minutester, mying in short pants, and nce up at the time? I grin, because it¡¯s absolutely the best time I¡¯ve ever made minutes faster than I¡¯ve ever made it before. Which means¡­ breath a whole fifteen it¡¯s not a good time, the I start tough a little hysterically now. Because I mean obstacle course is still by far my weakest test, and it counts for so much in the final ranking But I think¡­I think it just might be good enough And as Jackson crosses the finish line a second after me, I swear there¡¯s a little smile on his lips as he nces my way. I fall in at Jackson¡¯s side as the Lieutenants nod to us, letting us know they¡¯ve got our times, my breath coming pathetically short inparison to Jackson¡¯s even. controlled breathing. But neither of us acknowledge it or even say a word as we pass through to the barracks. Because whatever is done is done. And only the rankings truly matter now. Inside the barracks, Jackson still doesn¡¯t speak to me as he moves to his bunk and I go to mine. I nce around, looking for Jesse and Luca and Rafe ¨C Ben won¡¯t havee out yet ¨C but none of them are here. Lieutenants move around the room, barking at us to hurry, and as much as I¡¯d like a second to run to the bathroom and clean up, there¡¯s just no time. So, I gather my pack, which really just has my spare nket and my toothbrush kit in it I didn¡¯te with any personal belongings, like everyone else did ¨C and head anxiously for the front door and out into the sunlight. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Like everyone else, I head immediately for the line of candidates who already stand in formation, organized ording to our ranking yesterday. Everyone stands looking forward, their hands sped behind their backs like the soldiers they hope to be, their feet shoulder¨Cwidth apart.A Lieutenant directs me to my spot, a little ck dot with a small number 70 painted on it. I exhale, tucking my hands behind my back andcing my fingers together, assuming the position. As soon as I do, though, I start to peer around, looking for my family and my friends, hoping to hell that everything went okay for them. We¡¯re all pretty spread out on the widewn at the base of the cliff on which the Academy castle is built, the entrance just a ck door built into the wall of rock directly ahead of us. I curse my short stature again as I try to see between shoulders and torsos, but luckily we¡¯re far enough apart that I get a glimpse of Rafe¡¯s dark head rising high above pretty much everyone else¡¯s. Near him at the front is Jesse, and down the line to their right is Jackson spare a nce for 1 ucx, and consider looking behind me to see if Ben has emerged yet, but then my eyes return to Jackson and I consider, again, why he helped me today But then my stomach sinks as I wonder god, did he help me today? I go over the events again in my mind. Jackson waiting for me at the starting line. Jackson telling me about a vague rule in the handbook ¨C a handbook I¡¯ve never heard of before. Jackson kneeling at the base of the chains, which he must know is my worst obstacle ¨C And then the way he looked at me before setting his shoulders t, basically inviting me to use him as leverage. But¡­was it even real? If it was ¨C Jackson just gave me the boost I needed to get into the academy. But if it wasn¡¯t¡­ go white as I realize that Jackson ¨C who basically tried to kill me twice ¨C he may have just gotten me disqualified from candidacy. If it is actually illegal to use another candidate¡¯s body as leverage, which seems like it should be¡­ Then Jackson just fooled me into breaking the rules during thest test. My face goes white as I realize the risk I just took, and I curse myself heartily as a fool as I realize that I trusted him because he¡¯s my mate- But Jackson ¨C he has no idea that I¡¯m his mate. As far as he knows, I¡¯m just the shrimp who is somehow keeping his mate from him- precisely the person he¡¯d want to eliminate, precisely the person who he¡¯d want to lure intocency with an awkward apology and by epting an invitation to eat at breakfast. I press my eyes shut, stifling a moan, realizing just how stupid I¡¯ve been today. God, I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him I should have just tried to do it on my own, taken the penalty for being so slow¡­ Unless¡­ I mean, isn¡¯t it just as possible that Jackson, like Luca, does sense a connection between us? That he might want to help? ¡°Candidates,¡± the Captain¡¯s voice booms out, artificially amplified this time so that we¡¯re all sure to hear him. ¡°Congrattions on yourpletion of these two rigorous weeks. It is now time to announce the names of the 96 newest cadets at Alpha Academy. In order, those who have been epted are as follows¡­¡± And as the Captain pauses, reaching behind him for the official list of final rankings, I gulp dry air down around the lump in my throat. Because in just a few minutes I¡¯ll learn the truth: whether my mate truly saved me, or if he intentionally ruined my dream of bing a cadet at the Alpha Academy, Chapter 33 I¡¯m shaking as the Captain ces the list on the podium in front of him, all thoughts leaving my mind as he studies the names. Because as much as I¡¯m desperate to figure out what happened, all I can do is listen and wait. ¡°The cadet in the number 1 position,¡± the Captain says, his voicepletely without emotion, ¡°is Rafe Sinir.¡± A shout goes up from the gathered candidates as their champion walks forward to shake the Captain¡¯s hand and pass through the doors into the Academy. And even as anxiety still rolls within me, I can¡¯t help the smile that bursts onto my face. No one is surprised at his taking first ¨C Rafe has stayed at the top of the list this entire time, and as Dominic Sinir¡¯s son and near¨Cidentical replica, he was sort of a shoe¨Cin for the spot. But I¡¯m prouder than all of them, because he¡¯s my big brother and as much as Rafe made it look easy, he worked his ass off for this his whole life. Rafe deserves it, and I couldn¡¯t be happier or prouder of him. My eyes well with tears even as I cheer for my brother, because I wish mom and dad were here to see it. That¡¯s not allowed, of course, but still. I know they¡¯d be so proud they could burst. Jesse is called third, and I cheer just as hard for my cousin alongside everyone else as I catch sight of his cheerful face as he shakes the Captain¡¯s hand. Jesse lets out a good¨Cspirited whoop that makes meugh as he dashes for the doors, clearly so eager to get inside he can¡¯t help but run. My eyes return to the Captain then, and I lose track of time as I listen to the names go by, watch hands shake as cadet after cadet is admitted. Jackson¡¯s name is announced next,ing in at S ¨C I expected him to be higher, but he must have lost time on the obstacle course either helping me or screwing me over. I scowl as n Wright is called, but the distaste is wiped away when Luca¡¯s name is announced soon after, a big cheer going out for our resident celebrity. Luca showboat that he is riffs a little bit, waving out to the crowd of candidates as he walks to the Captain¡¯s podium to shake his hand. ¨C The Captain rolls his eyes a little at Luca¡¯s vanity as he shakes his hand, but he can¡¯t help but smile either. Luca ¨C he¡¯s a little bit irresistible, isn¡¯t it? I bite my lip a little as I watch him pass through the doors, because I am well aware that I¡¯m the one who is the least able to resist his charms. The numbers pass in a haze now through the twenties, the thirties, the forties and fifties ¨C I don¡¯t even pay attention, because I know I didn¡¯t get that high. Pretty much everyone ahead of me on the field has been cleared out by now, which makes sense. As the numbers hit thete sixties, though, my stomach starts to turn. Because some of the young men behind me have been called, having risen in the final ranking, which means that some of us who were safe before the final ranking are going to be cut. The Captain reaches the seventieth name. And it¡¯s not me. A boy behind me moves forward, rushing across thewn to shake the Captain¡¯s hand. My heart sinks. Because, I mean, I knew I was going to take a hit in the ranking, but seventy was my spot. I hold my breath as the guys to my right are called, as the numbers make their way through the seventies. As number eighty is announced, and it¡¯s not me, my heart sinks. The numbers continue to crawl upwards. As each passes, I be increasingly convinced that Jackson tricked me. I mean ¨C he¡¯s clever, I always knew he was smart. But how could I have been so stupid? The Captain announces the 86(th) candidate. Still not me, and still not Ben. I turn now, risking it, knowing that there can¡¯t be any consequences worse than being cut from the Academy. My eyes immediately meet Ben¡¯s, and I know that his expression matches mine. Dread fills every inch of me and Ben feels precisely the same. Thirty¨Cfour people are still left standing on this field, and only ten of us will be cadets. What are the chances that both of us will make it? Hell, what¡¯s the chance that even one will? Chapen a About 30 percent chance for one, my wolf unhelpfully supplies, and inwardly I scowl at our propensity for fast math. But just about 6 percent for both of your Shit. Shit. I mean, I know it¡¯s more than just a random selection ¨C that our previous rankingse into y¡­ But as the Captain continues to announce names? Our odds continue to go down. The Captain announces number 90 and I hang my head, wondering what the hell I¡¯ll do next. I mean, I guess I¡¯ll go home, but how the hell will I get there? Rafe and I we never even discussed the possibility ¨C I mean, there¡¯s a train, right? ¡°Number 91,¡± the Captain says, his voice nd and a little bored. And someone will let me use a phone I guess I¡¯ll just¡­call my mom ¡°Ari rk.¡± My head whips up and I gasp. Because- That¡¯s- That¡¯s my name ¨C I mean, it¡¯s not my name, but ¨C ¨C A hysterical littleugh bursts from me as I stumble forward. I can feel eyes on me as a small, half¨C hearted cheer goes up ¨C nothing like the cheering at the beginning, but most of the cadets are inside now, and most of the people behind me are feeling just as horribly as I was a moment ago ¨C The Captain locks eyes with me and I hurry my pace, eager to get across thewn and shake his hand before he does something ridiculous, like realizes he made a mistake ¨C Or figures out that I¡¯m a girl ¨C My feet move almost without me realizing it, and suddenly I¡¯m right in front of him, reaching out my hand. ¡°Well done, rk,¡± the Captain says, a little smirk ying at his lips. I stare at him in surprise even as he sps my hand because he didn¡¯t say anything to most of the other new cadets. ¡°Bit of a surprise, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be seeing more of you inside.¡± I stumble away, still shocked, as the Captain releases my hand and continues on with the names. He¡¯ll be seeing more of me inside? What ¨C what does that mean? But I don¡¯t have time to think about it, because suddenly the ck doors of the Academy are in front of me, and my heart is absolutely pounding as I walk up to them. Because¡­I mean¡­ I did it. I feel tears slipping down my cheeks as I walk slowly towards the doors, staring up at them, really realizing for the first time that¡­that I¡¯m a cadet at the Alpha Academy. That I earned my spot, proved myself alongside everyone else. That I belong here. A huge rush of pride blooms in me as I cross the threshold and ept my spot as number 91, Ari rk. Cadet of Alpha Academy. A huge shout goes up as soon as I step through the door, and I gasp as someone grabs me off my feet, spinning me in the air. But I know instantly, by touch and feel, by scent, that it¡¯s my brother ¨C And I give a little shriek of happiness and wrap my arms around his neck, tucking face against his neck as I cry and shout for the joy of it. my ¡°You did it, Ari!¡± Rafe shouts, his voice breaking in his excitement and his pride. ¡°I f**king knew you could do it! God damn it, I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± He spins me twice more before putting me back on my feet, and I stumble back a step, dizzy, but grinning up at him ¨C It doesn¡¯tst long, because Jesse grabs me next. ¡°Shrimp!¡± he shouts, ¡°I always thrilled believed in you, my Shrimpy little cousin!¡± And I burst outughing now, and loving him loving all of them ¨C Jesse puts me down, pressing a big kiss to my cheek, and then I¡¯m in a third set of arms. And let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m d that the entrance hall is filled with joyful shouts, because when Luca presses me close and that summer¨Csun, citrus¨Cand¨Capricots scent hits me¡­ Well, the little moan that escapes my mouth is¡­deeply embarrassing, to say the least. ¡°Good job, Shrimp.¡± Luca says, his voice soft, and I tilt my head up to smile at him. His eyes sparkle as he looks down at me, running a hand over my head like he¡¯d be stroking it over my hair if he could see it. The intimacy of the gesture, it sends a shiver right down my spine. ¡°I knew you could do it.¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± I say on impulse, wrinkling my nose up at him. ¡°I bet you had all sorts of bets against me ¨C ¡°I did not!¡± he protests,ughing. ¡°Admit it,¡± I say, pointing a finger up at him. ¡°You had at least five bucks on me getting my ass kicked out of here ¨C¡± Lucaughs harder at this, shaking his head, but his arms cken when another roar goes up at the door. And I spin, moving away from him, my mouth spreading into a wide smile because the next candidate whoes through the door? I know that face, that wide smile. ¡°Number 95!¡± Ben shouts, throwing his hands above his head as he leaps through the door. o too as And suddenly I¡¯m we all move forward to hug our friend, weing him to the crew.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ben ¨C he¡¯s thest of us to make it through, but he¡¯s one of us now. We all are ¨C cadets, equals. I wrap Ben in a warm hug, telling him how d I am that he made it, him whispering the same to me. And then we both pull away,ughing and shaking our heads at each other, wondering how the hell we made it through. But we don¡¯t do that for long, both of us turning towards the long hall through the cliff, to where our future waits. ¡°Come on, baby sister,¡± Rafe whispers just so I can hear, slinging an arm around my shoulder, Jesse coming to my other side. ¡°Wee to Alpha Academy. Let¡¯s get the adventure started.¡± And the three of us march forward together, eager to see what the future holds. Chapter 34 I gape a little as we walk down the long, dark tunnel towards¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t even know what we¡¯re walking towards. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask Rafe, a little breathless with intrigue and excitement. ¡°Into the Academy,¡± he hisses back, like it¡¯s a secret, but I know he¡¯s kidding even before I re up at him. ¡°Uniforms,¡± Jesse says smoothly, running a hand through his hair like he¡¯s very suave. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get fitted, because Academy cadets always look good.¡± ¡°What?¡± I say, a little confused. ¡°Honestly, that can¡¯t be first ¨C¡± ¡°His dad,¡± Rafe says, ¡°the vainest man in the world ¨C¡± ¡°Um, justifiably,¡± Jesse counters, grinning. ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± Rafe says, grinning, ¡°anyway, Uncle Roger really did decide that all of the cadets enrolled here need to look their best at all times. So, yeah,¡± he shrugs, ¡°first thing is fittings for uniforms.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± I say, and my awe is not simply for Uncle Roger¡¯s semi¨Cpredictable re for looking good, but also for the cavernous room we walk into next. Because, I mean, the tunnel was literally just that a tunnel, with rough walls and low lighting. But this? ¡°Damn,¡± Luca says, a smirk on his face as hees up next to Jesse. ¡°Looks like this city boy has finally made it, haven¡¯t I?¡® I nod as I stare around the room, with its three¨Cstory arching stone ceilings and polished floors. And I mean, this is the bottom of the castle, where I assumed the dungeons were. If this is here, what the hell is upstairs? ¡°This way,¡± Rafe says, tugging me along towards a line of professors waiting at a set of tables ahead of us, a set of boxes in front of them. ¡°Ah, Cadet Sinir,¡± one of the professors says, smiling at Rafe as he steps forward. ¡°Naturally we thought you¡¯d be one of the first to appear, but now I see that you were waiting for¡­¡± he peers beyond Rafe and blinks a little at Ben and 1, clearly having no idea who we are. ¡°Some friends.¡± Rafe says ndly, smiling at the professor and putting on his best Prince and Heir persona. ¡°Is there something here we need to collect?¡± ¡°Your temporary uniform,¡± the professor says, smiling and lifting a box into Rafe¡¯s arms, ¡°sized ording to your candidate apparel. Also within the box is your dorm information and key, the Cadet Handbook, and a map of the parts of the castle which you¡¯ll need to find your sses. ss information will be along this evening shortly after your meal.¡± I peer around Rafe, listening interestedly, and I jump a little when I hear my own name. ¡°Cadet rk,¡± the professor repeats, and as I turn I realize with surprise that it¡¯s the dark¨Chaired professor again ¨C the one who made us hold that strange orb this afternoon. I move eagerly towards him, seeing he has what I assume is my box in his hands. ¡°Congrattions, Cadet.¡± he says, his voice dry and amused in a way that makes me look up into his eyes as I take the box from his hands. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, and then I hesitate because¡­I mean, he¡¯s just staring at me in this knowing way. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he says softly. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to seeing much, much more of you, Cadet¡­rk.¡± My lips twist up into a practiced smile, a knee¨Cjerk reaction after years of Princess training that taught me to be sweet to anyone who says they look forward to seeing me again, but my reaction just makes his own smile deepen. And suddenly, as he holds my gaze, I get the sneaking suspicion that he knows¡­.absolutely everything about me. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As I back away from him I realize that I am on much shakier ground here, and under a great deal more scrutiny, as a cadet in the Academy than as a candidate in the barracks. I clear my throat, straightening my shoulders, doing my best to be, I don¡¯t know, masculine. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I say seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to you seeing you, 100.¡± But he just chuckles a little, clearly pleased and entertained, and nods to me. And I scowl, turning away as Luca, Ben, and Jesse ept their own boxes, my mind racing as I follow Rafe to the next step in our process. Rafe¡¯s already rifling through his box as we step into the next room, which is smaller and has walls covered in mirrors. I look around passively, my mind still reeling from my interaction to the professor, who was the second person to tell me today that they¡¯re going to see more of me¡­ What the hell do the Captain and this brown¨Chaired professor teach? They¡¯re so different ¨C I can¡¯t imagine, at all, that they¡¯d teach something together. So¡­.. But suddenly my eyes lock on a figure across the room and I go very still in shock before I suddenly burst outughing, realizing that I¡¯m looking at myself in the mirror on the far wall. ¡°What?¡± Jesse asks,ing to my side. ¡°Seriously?¡± I say, grinning at myself as I turn a little, observing my in face with no makeup, my hair tucked expertly up below my cap, my baggy fatigues. ¡°That¡¯s what I look like?¡± Jesse frowns at me for a second and then looks across the room like I¡¯m doing, his face bursting into a grin as he sees my reflection there too. Heughs. ¡°Yup! You look good, Shrimpy!¡± ¡°No wonder no one takes me seriously,¡± I murmur. Because honestly, I do look like a boy, but I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m the smallest, wimpiest, most pink¨Ccheeked little guy that¡¯s ever walked through these doors. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± a girl¡¯s voice says, and I go still when I hear it, turning towards it in shock as sheughs a little too and waves me forward. I mean, it¡¯s not like I recognize the voice or anything ¨C it¡¯s just¡­.a girl. ¡°A lot of guys have that reaction when they see themselves for the first time in candidate grey after two weeks,¡± she says, smiling at me. She nods to the round tform in front of which she kneels on a little ottoman. ¡°Come forward,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ll take your measurements, and we¡¯ll have you looking dashing in a custom uniform before you know it.¡± I hesitate, realizing suddenly that this young woman she wants to touch my body, to figure out the precise dimensions of my form. And while my baggy candidate uniform conceals everything about my slight figure¡­ SUN, LU Mar She is going to have ess to some details I don¡¯t want anyone to have. The girl shrugs. ¡°No worries, if you¡¯re shy, I can take someone else first I nce quickly where Rafe and Jesse are already standing on tforms, but when I see that their tailors are older men¡­ ¡°Til go,¡± Luca says, starting to.walk past me and shing his charming smile at the girl tailor, who is probably just about my age. ¡°Hi, my name is Luca, it¡¯s lovely to meet you ¨C¡± ¡°Hey, no cutting.¡± Ben says as I squeak a little, realizing I¡¯m losing my chance to be measured by the only girl here. Luca falls back a step as Ben grabs him by the sleeve. ¡°Let Ari go first, cheater.¡± ¡°I was called before Ari,¡± Luca protests, but I scurry forward and Luca justughs, letting me. Almost shaking with anxiety, because this could go very wrong, I step onto the tform. ¡°Congrattions,¡± the girl says, smiling up at me. ¡°Can you tell me your name for the list? I do so, and she makes a note on the pad next to her before reaching for her measuring tape. ¡°Um,¡± I say, looking anxiously at my brother and cousin for help, but they¡¯re talking to each other and have apparently forgotten all about me. ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t really have to take measurements for me, you can just¡­give me a uniform the same size as this one that I¡¯mughing. Unfortunately, the girl justughs as she reaches forward, starting to measure the length of my leg from my hip to the floor. ¡°Cadet rk, you are swimming in this uniform. Don¡¯t worry ¨C we¡¯ll get you suited up very nicely ¨C sharp and trim!¡± ¡°No, really,¡± I protest, taking a step forward as she stands and moves behind me, tugging the pack from my back even as I try to cling to it. ¡°Honestly, I prefer to be¡­unfitted¡­¡± She scolds me good naturedly for being so shy before measuring the width of my shoulders and then the length from the name of my neck to my lower back. I jump a little as her hand grazes the top of my butt, but she justughs at me 12:45 Sun, 10 MT again, going on with her work, and suddenly her hands appear in front of me as she passes the tape from one hand to the other, starting to loop it around my chest. ¡°No, please.¡± I whisper, begging and doing my best to spin around. But the girl, she just keeps going. ¡°What, are you ticklish?¡± sheughs, her words. kind and teasing as her hands move lightning¨Cfast in a practiced manner, tightening the tape first around my chest, and then my waist, and then my hips. I hold my breath as her hands go still and she raises her head, her eyes slowly meeting mine as she considers the particr ratio of my dimensions. Chapter 35 My breathe freezes in my lungs as the young tailor and I stare at each other, neither of us blinking. I mean, I am not someone who can im anything close to the dangerous curves of a temptress, but I am decidedly a girl. Like my mom, I have smaller breasts, but my waist is small and my hips are far from narrow. The seamstress stares at me for another second before she blinks rapidly, rity suddenlying to her face, studying me as she puts the pieces together. ¡°Please,¡± I say, lifting my hands up and shaking my head vehemently, ¡°please, I am begging you¡­¡± And then a grin bursts onto her mouth. My stomach absolutely sinks to the floor in relief. The girl¡¯s smile widens and she nods once, ncing over at the other tailors, who have not looked our way. ¡°I¡¯ll fudge the measurements,¡± she whispers, nodding to me again, more eagerly this time. ¡°Give you a little extra room for¡­..mystery. And I¡¯ll send along some stretchy fabric for¡­¡± She quickly gestures towards her own breasts, just subtly, and relief floods through 1. me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper as she beams and finishes up measuring my arms, around my neck, and finally my inseam. ¡°Thank you, I owe you everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she says, looking up at me as if she genuinely means it. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m really excited for you, Cadet rk. I think it¡¯s great.¡± And as we grin at each other, I quite suddenly wish we had more time- Because she seems like the kind of girl that I could really talk to. And, all in a rush, I suddenly miss girl time with a vehemence that surprises me. I mean, I love my brother and my cousin and all my new friends here But if I could just have ten minutes to sit and talk to a girl who is my friend and confidant, who I can laugh with and spill my heart to¡­ ¡°Go ahead,¡± she says, nodding her head to the side and giving me a wink. ¡°You¡¯re all finished. Uniforms will be delivered tomorrow. Good luck!¡± I grin my thanks to her again and, while I probably should be worried that she¡¯s lying and is going to tell her superiors the moment I get out of the room, somehow as I watch her finish up her notes, I am not nervous at all. But I admit, I am a little jealous when I notice that Luca is the next one to step on her pedestal as I sling on my pack and pick up my boxed temporary uniform. And as she greets him, he¡¯s already smiling that too¨Ccharming smile. When the nice tailer looks up at him, her eyes widen with surprise and pleasure, and I can see that his charm and his dimples are already doing their work. ¡°Come on, jealous,¡± Jesse whispers to me. He¡¯s already out in the hall, and heughs as he pulls me away from the doorway. ¡°Time to go to the dorms. She¡¯s not going to steal your man in the next two minutes.¡± I scowl at the thought because I mean, she is pretty and clearly very nice. But Jesse is right ¨C I have other things to wonder about right now.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The dorms?¡± I ask, sufficiently distracted by the thought of it. And suddenly Iugh at myself, because how can this not be the first thing I checked? I bnce my box on one arm, lifting open the top and reaching my hand in, searching for the little piece of paper that I know has my dorm assignment written on it I mean, where will I be living? Will it even be close to Rafe and Jesse? What will the bathrooms be like ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Rafe says, grinning at me and putting a hand on my arm as I search. ¡°We made sure you¡¯re in with us.¡± ¡°With¡­with you?¡± I ask, looking between them. ¡°I¡¯m rooming with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big suite,¡± Jesse says, slipping an arm around my shoulders. ¡°We had them add a little matchbox bed in the corner for our pet shrimp. Wasn¡¯t a problem.¡± ¡°How do you ¨C how did you already pull strings and make changes?¡± I breathe, shocked and suddenly very excited. ¡°Did you already know your room before today?¡± ¡°Mom and dad¡­.might have pulled some strings before we enrolled as candidates,¡± Rafe says, ¡°just in case we got admitted as cadets.¡± He shrugs like it¡¯s no big deal, which just makes me burst out laughing. ¡°Nepotism!?¡± I chide, shaking my head at him. ¡°You used nepotism to get the best suite in the ce!?¡± ¡°Hey, we rarely use our royal privilege for anything.¡± Rafe says, slinging an arm around my as he starts walking down the hall, taking me with him. ¡°Just this once- ¡°Just this once,¡± I scoff,ughing at him, ¡°how about the fact that we grew up in a pce, and had world¨Css educations by the time we were sixteen ¨C¡± ¡°Or these looks,¡± Jesse says, gesturing to his admittedly gorgeous face, pletely inherited. I did nothing to earn this.¡± ¡°And our titles,¡± I continue, making Rafeugh even more at his understatement. ¡°Really, Rafe,¡± Jessie considers, nodding, ¡°being a duke has gotten me a serious amount of tail, and your Prince status ¡± I gasp, spinning to Jesse, fascinated and dying to know more. ¡°Enough!¡± Rafe booms, interrupting and dropping his arm from my shoulder so he can give Jesse a shove. ¡°Fine, you both got me, we¡¯re spoiled rotten, and mommy and daddy got us the nice room. I admit it! But¡­you¡¯re not going to guilt me into giving it up!¡± He grins at me. ¡°It¡¯s a really nice room.¡± ¡°Who cares about that anymore,¡± I breathe, rapt, ¡°tell me about the tail!¡± But Rafe just groans, shaking his head and striding ahead. ¡°Drop it, Ari!¡± he calls back. ¡°We¡¯re not having this conversation! Ever!¡± I step closer to Jesse as we hurry along. ¡°Tell me tell me tell me,¡± I whisper, looking up at him, my face all eagerness. ¡°It all starts five years ago,¡± he says, his voice very wise voice as he slides his arm Rafe¡¯s ce around my shoulder, ¡°when Rafe met this very nice foreign exchange student named Theresa in ¡°Jesse!¡± Rafe barks out, spinning in the hall, his expression appalled. ¡°If you say one more word I will tell her everything about you ¨C and there¡¯s way more of that Jesse and I burst outughing as we catch up with Rafe. ¡°I love this,¡± I say as we reach the doors of a gorgeous brass elevator that will take us¡­honestly, I have no idea where it will take me. ¡°I love Alpha Academy ¨C who knew there was so much gossip involved ¨C¡± ¡°There is no gossip.¡± Rafe growls, ring at me. But then he smirks and raises an eyebrow. ¡°Unless¡­¡± he says, his voice slow, ¡°you want there to be. Ari.¡± And I gasp, remembering that he does know parts of my mate drama that Jesse doesn¡¯t and vice versa ¨C and I re back at him. ¡°Wait what?¡± Jesse says, grinning and looking between us. ¡°Rafe has gossip about you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we all just dere a stalemate!¡± I say all in a rush, grinning up at my family. ¡°Full stop on all dramatic news for the time being. Yes?¡± And as the elevator doors open with a pleasant little ding, we all step inside and agree to the terms, even though Jesse gives me a wink, letting me know that he¡¯ll spill at the first opportunity. I grin and lean in to nudge him with my shoulder, letting him know I¡¯m ready when he is. if that¡¯s The elevator whooshes us up into the air, faster than I thought would be possible for an ancient castle like this. And as it does, I feel my spirits rise too even possible. ¨C Because I¡¯ve certainly got secrets to keep, but right now? For the time being, at least for the next twelve hours, through my first evening and night at Alpha Academy? It seems like those secrets are going to hold. And right now, that¡¯s all I can ask for. When the elevator dings and the doors open again, a little fascinated noise spills from my mouth. Because this ¨C this really looks like a castle. ¡°Come on,¡± Rafe says, grinning at me and striding forward, pulling a little iron key from his box. Chapter 36 I hurry along with my brother and my cousin, staring around at the stone hallway that meets in gothic arches above our heads, at the windows scattered along the right¨Chand wall that look out over the landscape. I grin, because I thought I¡¯d gotten used to the view from the barracks ¨C but this high? I feel like I can see everything, and the wide greyndscape around the castle is deste and gorgeous in its own way. My steps slow despite me as I wander over to one of the windows, which looks north towards the pce, towards home, where mom and dad are ¨C And Mark and Junic too ¨C god, how long as it been since I thought about them I¡¯m a bad big sister- ¡°Ari!¡± I jump a little at Rafe¡¯s frustrated bark and thenugh and hurry along to catch up. We wind our way up the staircase at the far end of the hall, two stories which I¡¯m pleased to see takes my breath away less than I thought it would. I guess two weeks of workouts really has helped me out in regards to my fitness, at least a little bit. But when we get to the top of the staircase ¨C which must be the highest level of the Rafe strides eagerly down the hall, leading us to a broad wooden door at the center. I nce around, but don¡¯t see many other doors on this level. castle ¡ª ¡°Are we, like, alone up here?¡± I ask, curious.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s a more private floor,¡± Rafe answers, inserting the key in the lock and deftly twisting it. ¡°But, the suites are meant to amodate more than one Cadet, so they¡¯re a littlerger.¡± The lock clicks and Rafe grins at me before opening the door. ¡°Jesse, Ari,¡± he says, proud and eager, ¡°wee home.¡± And then he pushes the door open, and my jaw feels like it hits the floor. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I breathe as I step into what has to be the most gorgeous room I¡¯ve ever seen. I drop my box immediately on the floor along with my pack as I step in, spinning around to take it all in. ¡°Whoaaa,¡± Jesse says,ughing with his own joy. ¡°This is amazing!¡± Rafe just grins with pride, striding in like he nned it all. Which, I mean, he probably did. I cover my mouth with my hands as I stare around the gorgeous room, which has high steepled ceilings like the arches outside. At the center of the room is a lovely little living area set before a huge hearth where the logs are alreadyid out for a fire, ready to keep us warm. A set of worn furniture couches and chairs before the firece, mismatched but looking well¨Cloved andfortable. sits Beyond that, in the two far corners of the room, are two huge beds to amodate the two huge Alphas for which this room was designed. I grin as Jesse folds back the ornate wooden screen that sets his little bedroom area apart and then leaps onto the plush bed thatys behind it. ¡°Oh yeah, this one¡¯s mine!¡± he shouts, already snuggling into the wealth of nkets and pillows waiting there. ¡°Fine by me.¡± Rafe says, grinning and tossing his box down on the bed in the other corner, which has rich velvet drapes all around it that he can draw together for his own privacy. Between the beds are two bureaus, and then two desks, presumably for homework ¨C I mean, if there even is homework. I have no idea what the coursework will be like here or will everything we do be physical? I honestly don¡¯t know But as I consider it, I turn, frowning a little. Because where do I¡­ I mean, Jesse joked about a match box, but¡­I turn to the corner looking for it. ¡°Over here, little sister,¡± Rafe says, grinning at me as he strides across the room. I go a little still to hear him refer to me as his sister, but he just shakes his head and smiles at me. ¡°It¡¯s just us in here,¡± he says, passing me and moving towards the hearth. ¡°We can be a bit freer with our words.¡± ¡°And our gendered identities,¡± Jesse adds helpfully from his ce snuggled in his nkets. Before I can add anyment, though, Rafe moves to a little alcove next to the firece and pulls back a red velvet curtain, looping it behind an ornate brass hook to hold it back. ¡°You¡¯re in here, Ariel,¡± he says, stepping back with a smile. I walk forward, fascinated, and I gasp softly as I peer into what is just¡­.the sweetest little nook I¡¯ve ever seen. There¡¯s a bed squeezed in ¨C smaller than the boys, as is necessary to fit in the space, but just as plush with pillows and nkets. And at the foot of the bed there¡¯s a small chest of drawers and the world¡¯s tiniest, prettiest iron¨Cand¨Cwood desk situated neatly in the corner with an oilmp attached to the wall above it for light. It¡¯s simple, but it¡¯s so cute, and so plush, and so cozy ¨C I am instantly at home, and instantly in love. ¡°I mean, I know it¡¯s small,¡± Rafe says, running a hand anxiously through his hair, ¡°but we thought you¡¯d want to room with us, and we wanted to give you a little more privacy ¨C¡± ¡°I love it!¡± I shout, hurling myself at my brother and wrapping my arms around his waist. He stumbles back in surprise, butughs and puts his arms around me too. ¡°I love it, Rafe, it¡¯s perfect.¡± head My big brother hugs me back, rocking me a little in his arms, and I rest my on his broad chest as we both study my nook. ¡°Only takes two weeks in the barracks to be impressed with a little alcove, after a lifetime in the pce,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Nah, this is way better than the pce,¡± I whisper, meaning it. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± I mean, we¡¯re not kids anymore, but it¡¯s not like Rafe or Jesse or I ever really left home and got our own apartments or anything. For all of us? This is our first taste of independence, and I know we all feel excited about it, even if it doesn¡¯t match the luxury we grew up with. Or, well, some of it. The amount of pillows and linens heaped on each of our beds that just screams mom¡¯s motherly touch, wanting us to be cozy andfortable in our own little nests. nook ¡°Very swanky spot, little Shrimp cousin,¡± Jesse says,ing over to see my and looping an arm around Rafe¡¯s shoulder. I wiggle my way between them ¨C my habitual spot ¨C and wrap an arm around Jesse¡¯s waist too. ¡°Perfect little matchbox bed, just like I said.¡± ¡°We tried to get you a bigger one,¡± Rafe murmurs, looking down at me with a little. guilt in his eyes, ¡°but they said this is the only one that would fit ¡°It¡¯s great!¡± I say,ughing and wrinkling my nose up at him, not wanting him to feel bad about it for even a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not a gigantic Alpha like you §á§à chance of my feet hanging off the edge of a standard¨Csized bed.¡± ¡°I think I need tomandeer some of these pillows, though,¡± Jesse says, moving forward into my nook and reaching for my bed, ¡°far too fluffy, there won¡¯t even be room for you ¨C¡± ¡°Hands off!¡± I snap, jumping forward and swatting at his arm. Heughs, backing away, and I turn around again, looking for another door. ¡°So, do we share a bathroom with everyone else, like in the barracks, or something?¡± I ask, curious. My heart drops a little at the idea it would be so great to be able to have some privacy, not to mention control over how filthy the shower gets. ¡°Nah.¡± Rafe says, smiling again and walking over to a bookcase in the corner. ¡°Are you ready for the best part?¡± I frown at him, not getting it yet, but then my jaw drops again ¨C god, I¡¯m going to wake up with sore cheeks tomorrow, after all of these surprises ¨C when he pulls on a book and the case itself swings open ¨C revealing a huge bathroom beyond. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I gasp, darting in and spinning as I stare around in the room. Honestly I mean, it¡¯s a bathroom that rivals even mom and dad¡¯s at home. A wide tiled shower with a rainfall shower head at the top and multiple jets along the wall ¨C and two wide sinks, even a little vanity in the corner next to an ornate full- length mirror. God ¨C why would boys need a vanity ¨C why would they need a mirror ¨C But the true triumph is the huge soaking tub sunk into the floor, probably about five feet deep by the looks of it, to amodate Rafe and Jesse¡¯s huge Alpha bodies. ¡°Wow,¡± Jesse says, looking at the tub with wide eyes. ¡°God, you could dops in that thing.¡± ¡°Dad had it put in for us,¡± Rafe says, a little smug. ¡°You can turn it into an ice bath too, for when your muscles get sore-¡± ¡°Out!¡± I say suddenly, knowing immediately that I¡¯m getting first dips on this. The boys stare over at me in surprise. ¡°Out!¡± I say again, striding back across the room and shoving them both on the chests to back them out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m taking thirty minutes in here, and I do not want to be disturbed.¡± My brother and my cousin start tough, pretending to put up a fight, but eventually they allow themselves to be shoved from the room. They call their farewells after them as they go, but I don¡¯t even listen, pulling the door shut and immediately moving to the soaking tub, flicking on the industrial faucet and starting to strip off my clothes. Chapter 37 The next thirty minutes are¡­the most indulgent of my life. I think I groan in pleasure at least sixty times as I soak my body in the steaming hot water, as I soap every inch of my skin, as I finally finally wash my hair with real shampoo and conditioner instead of that horrible stuff we were supplied with in the barracks, which stripped my hair of all its oils and left it dry. I find a little basket next to the tub that, like all the pillows outside, just shouts mom. There are lots of bath salts and scent bombs and oils. I mean, is this standard issue for new cadets, a gift from the Queen? Or¡­.did mom somehow arrange for this to be waiting here for Rafe and Jesse, who honestly might not even notice it? Either way, I spend a good long time adding bubbles to my bath, pouring in some nice salts to soften the new callouses on my skin, and finally sniffing all of the bath oils and adding my own particr cocktail of scents so that my bath bes a blissful, delicious haven. ¨C I rest peacefully for a long time in the bath, only interrupted when Rafe cracks the door open and shoves my uniform box in so that I¡¯ll have something to change into when Ie out. I call my thanks to him before I seat myself in the tub there¡¯s actually a seat at the far end, like a jacuzzi ¨C and breathe deeply, closing my eyes and letting myself rx. The past two weeks wash over me, and I shake my head, wondering if it was all a dream. So much has changed in that time. I went so abruptly from the engaged Princess who was eager to be a bride so that she could help her nation to, the next day, the Academy¡¯s shrimp ¨C lowest¨Cranked candidate and least likely to get through the doors. And, I went from being engaged to a horrible man whopletely fooled me to¡­ To what? Having two mates, who think I¡¯m a boy? I sigh, resting my head against the edge of the tub and taking a second to try and piece my identity together. I mean, I was the Princess, and then I was the Shrimp. Sun, And now¡­who am I? Who is Ariel? My eyes slowly open as I start to realize that maybe¡­I don¡¯t really have any idea anymore. I mean, I know Ari rk is a cadet at the Alpha Academy, and I¡¯m thrilled to be here. But¡­I¡¯m not really Ari rk either, am I? So¡­ Iugh a little at myself, at these big questions I¡¯m not going to be able to answer with the simple aid of a hot bath. But, it¡¯s a good start And honestly, I¡¯m really excited to find out. As the water starts to cool I sigh and flick the switch for the drain, climbing out of the tub ¨C there¡¯s even a little set of steps! ¨C and toweling myself dry as I hum softly to myself. Then I take my timebing my hair out, putting on moisturizer ¨C also mom¡¯s favorite brand, I smirk to see, waiting by the edge of the sink indulging in a good long moment to brush my teeth. ¨C and Feeling much refreshed and more at home in my skin, I finally dress in my ck uniform, smiling proudly into the mirror as I take the time to braid my hair in a neat arch on top of my head instead of hastily just tucking it up onto my cap like I usually do when I don¡¯t have time. The effect is much neater and morefortable as I pull my cap on, exhaling a satisfied breath. I give my reflection onest nod in the mirror, and then head out the door. ¡°Hey Rafe,¡± I say as I push into the room, ¡°did you see that mom ¨C ¡°Ari!¡± Rafe says, interrupting me and smiling at me anxiously from his ce on the couch. ¡°Did you see? Our friend found us!¡± And my eyes immediately move to Ben, who turns and waves to me from his spot on the couch. And I go dead pale, because¡­ Because I haven¡¯t been scent marked yet. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cousin!¡± Jesse shouts, bounding across the room and grabbing me close, pretending to roughhouse with me a little bit, teasing me about hogging the bathroom for an hour as he subtly wipes his scent on all the usual parts of my body. I pretend to protest,ughing and pushing at him, but when I nce up into his face he gives me a wink, letting me know he thinks I¡¯m safe. So I smile, and nod, and head over to the firece where I flop into an armchair, grinning over at Ben and Rafe on the couch. ¡°Are you close by, Ben? I Do you your room?¡± like ¡°I¡¯m two fights down and do like it,¡± he says, giving me a warm smile. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s nothing like this¡­¡± he gestures around at our rather expansive room. ¡°Really?¡± I ask, genuinely curious. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just me,¡± he says, shrugging. ¡°I think that¡¯s pretty normal though ¨C after two weeks in the barracks, I think that most of us want our privacy.¡± ¡°Do you have your own bathroom too?¡± I ask, cager. ¡°Yup,¡± he says, grinning, ¡°but by the sound of it¡­it pales inparison to yours. The rooms are nice ¨C I have a window, a bed, a desk, a ce to put my stuff. But it¡¯s pretty small ¨C no ce to entertain guests like you have.¡± ¡°Except your bed,¡± Jessements, a wicked grin on his face as he lowers himself onto an armchair, one of his legs draped over the side. Ben blushes a little. ¡°You inviting yourself over, Sinir?¡± he counters, raising an eyebrow Jesse¡¯s way. Jesse grins. ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Ben, but my tastes don¡¯t swing that way.¡± Ben clicks his tongue and shrugs like it¡¯s a great loss, making Jesseugh. Before I can ask any more about his room, though, a bell rings somewhere in the room, making me go still. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I ask, a little freaked out, looking everywhere for it. ¡°Dinner bell,¡± Rafe says, and I look at him curiously as he stands up and heads to a little door at about chest¨Cheight in the far corner of the room. ¡°How do you know this stuff?¡± I ask, getting up and following him, immediately curious. What¡¯s this little door ¨C how did I miss it before? And what the hell does it have to do with dinner? ¡°Because I read the handbook, Ari,¡± Rafe mutters, swinging the little door open and revealing ¨C of all things ¨C a little wooden box waiting on the inside, the edge closest to us open. ¡°Oh my god.¡± I breathe, peering around Rafe, ¡°it¡¯s it¡¯s a tiny elevator¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dumbwaiter,¡± he corrects,ughing at me and pulling out the fairlyrge cardboard box that¡¯s waiting inside. ¡°This is how food is delivered apparently, packages.¡± and, ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± I cry,ughing and following Rafe as he carries the package back to our little living room area by the firece. We all lean forward and watch as Rafe pulls a pocket knife out of his new ck pocket ¨C where did he get that? ¨C and quickly cuts the tape to the box, opening it and revealing¡­ ¡°Oh my GOD!¡± Jesse shouts, grabbing for the packet of his favorite cookies that is sitting on the top. ¡°I love these! Mine! No touching! No takebacks!¡± I gasp in excitement as I realize that it¡¯s a care package from our parents. Rafe starts to sort through everything, beaming like the rest of us. ¡°Wait, we can get mail here!?¡± I gasp, delighted. ¡°We can,¡± Rafe says, grinning at me and handing me a packet of the peach¨Cring candy that we¡¯ve both loved since we were kids. ¡°Ben, help yourself ¨C do you see anything you like?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have my cookies, Ben!¡± Jesse shouts, his words muffled around the ones that are already in his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t even try!¡± There¡¯s a little bit of mayhem then as we sort through all of the stuff, pulling it out and trying to decide which bits belong to whom, encouraging Ben to take what he likes and trying to ensure that he feels wee and included in our haul. Jesse and Rafe go out of their way to make me feel included too, because obviously mom and dad still think that I am, the package was intended for them mysteriously, somewhere else. But Rafe immediately presses the fuzzy green throw nket into my arms, saying it¡¯s for me even though I know mom picked it just because it matches his eyes. But I ept it, because it¡¯s cozy to have something mom picked out, and because Rafe is being nice. And Jesse ¨C he makes sure that he gives me half of his candy and snacks, which is truly a great sacrifice because my cousin is a notorious bedtime snacker sometimes he¡¯ll fall asleep with his hand still in a bag of chips. But the thing that really breaks my heart is the two thick envelopes at the bottom of the box. Rafe and Jesse¡¯s names written in mom¡¯s and Aunt Cora¡¯s handwriting. respectively. Rafe and Jesse look up at me when they see them, guilt all over their faces. Because there is no envelope for me. Chapter 38 Rafe looks at me with a little grimace, slowly taking the envelope out of the box and moving to tuck it into his back pocket forter, not wanting to make me watch. ¡°No, read it!¡± I say, pping my hands at him and working hard to tuck my disappointment low in my stomach. Because, I mean, I know that if mom knew I was here she would never have left me out would probably have written me the longest letter of all. I can¡¯t be hurt by this, and I don¡¯t want him to have to wait. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks, hesitating, turning the envelope over in his hands. Jesse rips his open, digging in, giving me a little shrug. I nod eagerly at Rafe, encouraging him, as Ben gives me a soft pat on the shoulder, not saying anything but¡­letting me know that he¡¯s here for me. Rafe sighs but can¡¯t help it. He settles back into the couch cushions as he opens and unfolds his letter, a smile already on his lips as he reads through the first words. ¡°Did we miss anything?¡± Ben asks cheerfully, tipping the box towards the two of us as we sit together on the rug, giving Rafe and Jesse their privacy. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I say, peeking into the box again, willing to take up Ben¡¯s offer of a distraction so that I don¡¯t get overwhelmed by my jealousy. ¡°Yes, we did,¡± Ben says,ughing and reaching into the bottom of the box. ¡°What?¡± I say, surprised, leaning closer. ¡°What is it?¡± And my heart absolutely falls to pieces when Ben pulls from the bottom of the box a very, very pretty blue velvet hair ribbon, already tied into a bow with a silver clip. at the back. I give an unintentional little gasp when I see it, as my eyes rove over the soft fabric, the little silver trim that runs along the edge- Because I know, without even having to read the little tag attached to the clip, that this is from my mom, and that she sent it for me. But my stomach plummets as Ben picks up the tag, his eyes moving quickly over my mom¡¯s small, swirling handwriting. Rafe- I know that this box is to celebrate you, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. When you next see Ariel, will you please give this to her? I know she would like it. Tell my beautiful girl we miss her and that she is much loved. -Mom Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. My eyes fill with tears as I read the note over Ben¡¯s shoulder. Very quietly, almost gently, Ben turns to me with the velvet hair ribbon t on his palm. ¡°Here,¡± he says, giving me a little smile. ¡°You should have it.¡± 1 stare at Ben with wide eyes, all the blood draining from my face as I lean away from him in shock, the heels of my hands hitting the ground behind me and taking all of my weight. Because he¡­ Why is he giving this to me? What does he¡­. A snarl suddenly rips from Rafe¡¯s throat and Ben goes very, very still, the ribbon bnced on his hand. I whip my eyes to my brother and my cousin and sit up very straight and very still as I realize that this¡­ This just got quite dangerous for Ben. ¡°Ben,¡± Rafe says, leaning forward on the couch, his eyes focused solemnly on Ben¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing with that?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Ben says, his eyes flicking to the blue velvet ribbon on his palm. ¡°Why,¡± Rafe continues, his voice rumbling low with menace now, ¡°are you giving that to Ari?¡± My eyes flick back to Ben, whose gaze I¡¯m surprised to find already on me, wide and frantic, looking at me for answers. I stay very still for a second and then as he tilts his head to the side with a little bit of irony, looking at me like this is all my fault- I realize that he definitely, definitely already knows. ¡°Oh god damn it. Ben!¡± I shout,shing a foot out and giving him a good solid kick in the thigh. ¡°How long have you known!?¡± His face suddenly bursts into a grin as he flinches away from me, a relievedugh stumbling from him as he sees that I¡¯m not going to kill him, just kick him. ¡°From like, the first time we did after¨Chours training, Ariel ¨C¡± Jesse gasps to hear my nameing from Ben¡¯s mouth. Ben turns when he hears it. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s it, right?¡± he says, looking between my brother and my cousin beforeing back to me. ¡°She¡¯s ¨C she¡¯s Ariel Sinir, right? The Princess?¡± he turns to Rafe now, who still has his teeth bared. ¡°Your sister, not your cousin?¡± Jesse groans, covering his face with his hands and falling back in his chair, but Rafe just leans forward, his tone still dangerous even if Jesse and I have given it up. ¡°Who the f**k have you told, Ben?¡± Ben is silent for a second, the picture of shock. But then he leans forward, staring little angrily. ¡°No one, Rafe! Obviously, I haven¡¯t told anyone, or into Rafe¡¯s face, $ else she wouldn¡¯t be here!¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s telling the truth, Rafe,¡± I say, turning to my brother with a grimace. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have let me in if they knew who I am.¡± Rafe res at me for a second before turning his eyes back to Ben. ¡°That doesn¡¯t. mean he didn¡¯t tell any of the other cadets.¡± ¡°Who the hell else would I have told,¡± Ben says, leaning forward with his open palms out, ¡°I only hang out with you guys Rafe sneers. ¡°You could have told anyone for the leverage.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Ben says, exhaling and shocking me because he actually has the nerve to roll his eyes. ¡°Whatever, Rafe ¨C I mean, I get that you¡¯re protective, but honestly if you trust me this little after everything then maybe I should just go- Ben starts to push himself to his knees. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Rafe shouts, leaping to his feet. ¡°Well, what the f**k am I supposed to do!¡± Ben shouts back at Rafe, genuinely pissed. ¡°Do you want me to just sit here all day so you can re at me and use me of selling your sister¡¯s secrets for leverage? Honestly, like that¡¯s something I¡¯d even do.¡± ¡°He has a point, Rafe,¡± Jesse says, his voice tentative. I shift my eyes to him now. ¡°If Ben was going to tell¡­he¡¯d probably have done it by now. And he¡¯s met you, he knows that any leverage he got from spilling the secret is probably not going to outweigh the risk of you ripping out his throat.¡± ¡°Or,¡± Ben says, turning his anger on Jesse now, ¡°one of you could just consider that maybe I¡¯m not holding Ariel¡¯s secret because I¡¯m scared, but because I like you guys and we¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°Aw, Ben.¡± I say, genuinely touched now. ¡°That¡¯s sweet! I believe you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ari,¡± he says, sighing hard and rxing a little bit. ¡°Can we seriously take the murderous tension in the room down a notch? I¡¯m not going to tell anyone. Nothing has changed. You guys just¡­ know that I know now. Okay?¡± Rafe and Jesse look at each other for a long moment, but then Rafe scowls and sits back on the couch, folding his arms over his chest, ring at Ben even as he gives in. ¡°You¡¯re sworn to secrecy, Ben,¡± he snaps, still mad. ¡°All right? You tell anyone, and you¡¯ll pay for it. Big time. Like, your sons and heirs for generations will pay for it.¡± ¡°I swear,¡± Ben says seriously, holding Rafe¡¯s eyes and then mine, which I appreciate. And then he turns, picking my little ribbon up off the floor and handing it over to me. ¡°Your ribbon, Princess. It¡¯s pretty!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I say, taking it from him cheerfully and tracing my finger over the soft velvet. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± I lean close to Ben, bumping his shoulder with mine, letting him know that as far as I¡¯m concerned, he¡¯s good. And I grin, because honestly ¨C I don¡¯t mind Ben knowing. Over the past two weeks I¡¯ve really come to trust him without, I think, even realizing it. He gets my experience here more than the others, after all they didn¡¯t have to worry about being cut like the two of us did. ¡°All right.¡± Rafe says, cutting through our buddy¨Cbuddy atmosphere. ¡°Tell us how you knew, Ben, so that we can prevent others from figuring it out.¡± ¡°And also.¡± Jesse adds, getting in on the interrogation now, ¡°do you think anyone else has guessed as well?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Ben says, smiling now, I think d to have his knowledge of our secret out in the open. ¡°You guys do a really good job of sticking together as a trio, not really letting anyone else in. Though I can¡¯t believe Luca hasn¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± ¡°Yeah, me neither.¡± Jesse says, shooting his eyes to me with a clever little smirk that makes me want to punch him. God, he¡¯s being so obvious ¨C Rafe¡¯s going to figure it out if he keeps smirking at me like that. Chapter 39 I continue ring at Jesse, but Rafe moves on with his interrogation of Ben. ¡°What makes you think Luca hasn¡¯t figured out that Ariel¡¯s a girl?¡± Rafe says as he leans forward, eager for Ben¡¯s answer and apparently deciding to trust him. ¡°I don¡¯t think Luca knows because he hasn¡¯t tried to hit on her yet,¡± Ben replies,ughing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him this afternoon with the seamstress? Luca loves women ¨C he¡¯s dying for some female attention. If he knew Ari is a girl, he¡¯d be all over her.¡± ¡°True,¡± Rafe murmurs, leaning back against the couch cushion and staring into space a bit as he thinks it through. Jesse¡¯s eyes sparkle as he again catches my eye. My mouth draws to a thin line as I stare at him, shaking my head at him because he is loving this just a little too much. God, I want to smack him right now. But that would give way too much away. ¡°Well, how did you know?¡± Rafe asks, blinking back to reality and turning his attention back to Ben. ¡°Because,¡± Ben says, turning to smile at me. ¡°I have four younger sisters. You guys ¨C you protect her the same way I¡¯d protect my sisters if they were sleeping in amunal room with a bunch of guys for two weeks. Plus,¡± his smile widens now as he settles onto the carpet and leans back on his hands, clearly feeling more rxed. ¡°Youugh like a girl, Ari.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I shriek. And Ben bursts intoughter at my reaction, and then Rafe and Jesse do too, and I blush, because I hear it now ¨C it was a very girly shriek. And so I start tough too, and we allugh harder as we hear it, because myugh ¨C it really does hit higher notes than theirs, lilting above over their low, resonant tones. My face reddens even further, and I press my hands to my cheeks. And then, experimentally, I try a lowerugh, seeing if I can make it more boyish But the result is just ridiculous, obviously fake as I try to mimic Rafe, which sets us all off again. I can¡¯t help it then, the peels ofughter thate from me as I grab a pillow off the couch and hurl it at Rafe¡¯s face, because he¡¯sughing the hardest. But he just catches it out of the air and tucks it behind his head, sighing as he leans back. ¡°Well, you¡¯re part of the family now, Ben,¡± Rafe sighs when hisughter fades, shrugging and giving in to it. ¡°Thanks for keeping our secret.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s cool.¡± Ben says with a shrug, reaching for my packet of peach rings on the table and grabbing one from the edge. ¡°Plus, I like girls. It¡¯s nice to have one around.¡± He sends me a little wink as he pops the candy into his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking that it¡¯s too nice,¡± Rafe says, his voice a low growl again. ¡°I said you¡¯re family now, which means hands off the little sister.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ben says, continuing to grin at me. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m Princess Ari¡¯s taste anyway.¡± My mouth falls open in a little appalled sputter, but before I can protest further a knockes at the door. ¡°It¡¯s open!¡± Jesse calls, and we all turn in time to see the door swing open, revealing Luca looking¡­ devastatingly good in his ck uniform. ¡°Finally found you,¡± he says, leaning against the doorframe with a smirk, a little pasty box bnced in his hands. ¡°Can Ie in? I brought coffee cake. My nan made it.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jesse calls, grinning at my mate. As Luca walks in I take the opportunity to slip the velvet hair ribbon into my pocket. Rafe and Ben greet Luca but I don¡¯t say anything, because¡­honestly, I¡¯m still trying to catch my breath. God damn it, Luca in that high¨Ccored ck uniform, with the dark grey belt around his trim waist¡­ My wolf howls inside me, rolling onto her back like she¡¯s been knocked out cold. We¡¯re never going to make it here, I whisper to her,ughing inwardly, but she doesn¡¯t even bother to respond. This secret¡­ might as well just spit it out now. ¡°Nope,¡± Ben whispers, pitching his voice low enough that only I can hear the words as well as the humorcing them, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the Princess¡¯s taste at all.¡± Sun, Tu Mar I screw up my face and lean over, smacking Ben hard on the arm. But we bothugh, because we know he¡¯s dead right. Lucaes in then, tossing the pastry box onto the coffee table just as the bell to the dumbwaiter rings again. I perk up,pletely fascinated by this crazy aspect of on new life, and dash over to it. Even though Rafe beats me there. I¡¯m in time to see him open the door to a covered silver tray. I cock my head to the side, wondering what it could be, but then the smell hits my nostrils and I groan, reaching immediately for the covered tray which I now realize holds some delicious dinner, but Rafe justughs and swats my hand away. ¡°That¡¯s too heavy for you,¡± he says, smiling at me cheerfully and lifting the whole silver tray out with his big hands, bncing it carefully as he maneuvers around me. ¡°You get the drinks.¡± I scowl a little as the food moves away and my stomach growls ¨C I didn¡¯t realize that I was starving. But I cheerfully grab the pewter pitcher and the little metal cups thate along with it, surprised to see that there are five, not three, as I¡¯d have expected. Still considering the strange number, I wander over to the couch area in time to see Rafe lift the cover from the tray. ¡°Five!¡± I say, slipping over the back of the couch so that I¡¯m sitting next to Luca, leaning forward with interest. ¡°How did they know I mean, Luca just got here ¨C¡± ¨C ¡°I left a note,¡± Ben says, looking up at me and shrugging. ¡°Asked them to please send mine here. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d mind. I guess Luca did the same ¨C ¡°Who cares,¡± Jesse murmurs, reaching eagerly for a te and a set of silverware rolled in a white napkin. ¡°Seriously, why are we still talking? Everyone shut up and eat.¡± I just grin and start to pour the sses of water and hand them around. ¡°Wish it was something a little better than water,¡± Luca murmurs when I hand him his cup. ¡°We¡¯re celebrating, after all.¡± I grin a little, sitting next to Luca on the couch and considering that though he might be right, I¡¯m a little d that we¡¯re obliged to keep sober tonight. With a few drinks in me and him looking like that? I¡¯d probably have to sit on my hands to keep myself from reaching out and stroking his face. ¡°What are those?¡± I ask noticing some folded up pieces of paper in the corner of the tray as Rafe hands me my te. I bnce the dish on my knees as I dig in to my meal steak, roasted potatoes, green beansthered with butter, fresh brown rolls. A shiver goes through me when I realize how amazing everything tastes. God, food really is better up here than it is in the barracks. I had no idea we¡¯d be living in rtive luxury candidacy really lowered my expectations. But after the bath I took this afternoon and the evening meal tonight? I think I¡¯m going to like life in the Academy. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ben murmurs, and he leans forward to grab them off the tray, as he¡¯s closest. He takes a bite of his meat as he sorts through them, unfolding the one with his name on it. ¡°Oh, schedules!¡± he says. ¡°ss schedules, for tomorrow and the rest of term!¡± There¡¯s a great ttering of forks, tes, and words as we all eagerly reach forward, desperate to find out because beyond our ss schedule, this also going to include information on our educational track. ¨C And this I am particrly dying to know. paper is I put my unfinished te on the floor, still chewing a crispy piece of roll as I snatch my schedule from Ben and eagerly unfold it. My eyes flick over my false name at the top, take in the spreadsheet of ss information at the bottom, and¡­ There. Right at the top of the sheet, in small letters below my name: Espionage Track. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I let out a little squeal of delight, falling back into the couch cushions and kicking my feet in excitement. Lucaughs, looking over me, pleased to see me pleased ¨C And I go a little still, sitting up straight, trying to be just a little less girly. But still, I can¡¯t wipe the smile from my face. ¡°Get what you wanted, Shrimp?¡± Luca asks, leaning sideways to bump me with his shoulder as, beyond him, Rafe and Jesse shout with joy, snatching their schedules from each other andparing their schedules. ¡°Yup,¡± I say, my smile growing. ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Sure did,¡± he says, holding out the schedule so that I can see it. ¡°Warrior Track.¡± I grin at him, taking the schedule and looking it over. ¡°Ohhh,¡± I say, noting that he¡¯s got a 7 am workout scheduled tomorrow and every other day this week, ¡°you have to get up early.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t?¡± he asks, reaching for my paper. I squeak a little, appalled, and hold it to my chest. ¡°You don¡¯t get my secrets that easily. Luca Grant.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t I?¡± he asks grinning and raising one eyebrow. Chapter 40 ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to show me!?¡± Luca presses,ughing and reaching again for my schedule. my ¡°No way!¡± I shout, turning so that my back is to the arm of the couchand I¡¯ve got feet between us, ready to kick him away if I need to. I grew up with brothers and cousins, after all I know how to do a couch war. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get a look at it yet!¡± ¡°Well, then just tell me what your track is ¨C¡± ¡°I cannot,¡± I say, holding my paper close so that it mysteriously covers half my face. ¡°It is¡­a state secret.¡± Lucaughs again, leaning forward. ¡°You spy,¡± he hisses, and then quick as a snake he snatches the paper from my face, immediately leaning away and holding the paper far out of my reach. ¡°Give it back!¡± I demand,ughing, and throw myself after him,nding half in hisp as I reach for it. Lucaughs hard, but holds his long arm even across Rafe¡¯s body. Rafe, grinning and obliging, snatches the paper out of Luca¡¯s hand and gives it to Jesse. ¡°Not fair!¡± I shout, ring at my brother and my cousin, even though I¡¯m stillughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to look at it yet ¨C¡± ¡°Well you¡¯re a shit spy, Ari,¡± Jesse says, grinning at me and lining my schedule up with his and Rafe¡¯s on hisp, ¡°if you don¡¯t get the information and keep it to yourself for more than ten seconds.¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t learned anything about being a spy yet, Jesse,¡± I say, rolling my eyes at him even as I grin. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Congrats, Ari,¡± Rafe says, grinning at me. ¡°I know you wanted Espionage Track.¡± ¡°Seriously, Shrimp, congrattions,¡± Luca says, smiling down at me, and as I turn my face to him I realize that I¡¯m¡­well, I¡¯m kind of still sprawled over hisp, aren¡¯t I? I blush beet red, mumbling something about how I¡¯m happy too, and do my best to gracefully crawl off of my mate and back to the corner of the couch. 68% Luca grins at me, his smile widening as he notices my awkwardness and my blush. ¡°You¡¯ll be great at it at least you¡¯ll definitely be able to squeeze into all sorts of Material ? N?velDrama.Org. tiny spaces.¡± I prove him right by pressing myself deep into the corner of the couch, and when I nce to my side to I see Ben grinning at me in absolute wicked delight. I give him a dirty scowl, which just makes him laugh harder. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re all teamed up tomorrow afternoon,¡± Jesse says, looking up at me and Rafe with raised eyebrows, leaning over to pass our schedules back. ¡°What, all of us?¡± I ask, taking my paper from Luca when he passes it to me, d to have a minute to look at it. ¡°Are you guys Espionage too?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re both Warrior,¡± Jesse says, leaning back in his chair and studying his schedule. ¡°Ben, do you have a weird unnamed ss in the afternoon with the three of us? What track are you, anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ambassador,¡± Ben says, studying his schedule, ¡°and no, I¡¯ve got diplomacy every afternoon this week. Weird, though, that you guys have a cross¨Ctrack ss. I didn¡¯t think those existed.¡± I study my schedule, surprised and interested to see that Jesse is right. Almost every morning this week I¡¯ve got Chemistry and Marksmanship, but twice this week ¨C tomorrow included ¨C I¡¯ve got an unnamed seminar in Room 1260. ¡°You¡¯re not in it either, Luca?¡± I ask, lifting my chin to peer over at his sheet. Seeing my interest, he hands his schedule to me and scooches closer so that we can study the papers together. He presses his shoulder to mine to do so, and I pretend not to notice the tingles that immediately flood my left side. I guess he does too. ¡°Nope,¡± Luca says quietly, his eyes moving back and forth between our schedules. ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have a single thing together, Shrimp.¡± He sighs and sits back, studying me with a sad twist to his mouth. ¡°Well, it was nice knowing you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember you fondly,¡± I reply with mock seriousness, making him burst into a grin. ¡°Nah, you guys will see me all the time. With a sweet ce like this?¡± Luca leans forward, grabbing his unfinished dinner off the coffee table and starting to dig in again. ¡°I¡¯ll be here all the time.¡± 12:48 Sun, 10 ar I smile a little bit at the prospect, leaning down to pick up my own unfinished te. ¡°Someone light a fire.¡± Jesse says, leaning back in his chair and still studying his schedule with interest. ¡°Let¡¯s get cozy. After all, I heard someone say there was coffee cake.¡± 68% ¡°Best coffee cake in the world,¡± Luca says, nodding towards the pastry box as I take myst bite and move eagerly to the fire, starting to re¨Cstack the logs so that they suit my liking a bit more. ¡°You¡¯ve all got to try some. Nan would die, if she knew a Prince and a Duke were eating something she baked¡­¡± And a Princess, I think to myself, opening the flue to the chimney with a little smirk on my mouth. But, at least some secrets have to be kept tonight, right? Ben and Luca stayte, but not toote ¨C walking a fine line between knowing that they¡¯re not going to be able to sleep tonight for the sake of excitement, and wanting very much to get a lot of sleep tonight so that they¡¯re fresh for tomorrow. Plus, our little room is very cozy at night, it turns out. We spend a couple of hoursughing and chatting around the fire, the oilmps that Rafe lights around the room giving everything a particrly comfortable glowing ambiance. The coffee cake really is very good, and I think we all over¨Cdo it a little bit on the sugar and snacks after two weeks of eating the nd suppers that the barrack cafeteria provided. As the hours pass I rx, wrapped up in the fuzzy green nket Rafe gave me, warm and calm, a little unable to keep my eyes from drifting back to Luca¡¯sughing face. I let myself fall quiet, allowing the boys take over the conversation, and instead I just¡­listen. As their words fade to a steady hum I drift away into my own thoughts, thinking about how much I like my life right now, how lucky I am to be here. How much I want to tell my mom everything, all about it. My hand drifts to the hair ribbon in my pocket, and I doze off a little while I stroke the soft velvet with my thumb. ¡°Hey,¡± a soft voice says I don¡¯t know how longter, and my eyes slowly drift open. It takes a second for me to focus on Luca, leaning towards me a little, but then I gasp with guilt as I realize that in my sleep I stretched out and my feet have drifted 12:48 Sun, 10 Mar into hisp. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I gasp, starting to pull them back, ¡°I¡¯m hogging the couch ¨C¡± 68% ¡°No,¡± he says,ughing, putting a warm hand on my calf, letting me know I don¡¯t have to jump away. Slowly, liking the feel of his hand on my leg a little too much, I rx. ¡°I¡¯m just leaving now.¡± He murmurs. ¡°But I wanted to say goodnight.¡± Slowly ¨C almost like he doesn¡¯t realize it, Luca¡¯s thumb drifts across my calf, slowly pressing the soft muscle there. It¡¯s almost the sort of thing he wouldn¡¯t notice that he was doing. But when I move my eyes back up to his, and find his intense stare already on me? Yeah. He knows what he¡¯s doing. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I say. kind of at a loss for words, but when I nce up at the clock I startle. ¡°Luca!¡± I gasp, leaning forward to smack him on the shoulder, ¡°You have to get up in seven hours!¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll be all right,¡± he says, shrugging and ignoring my weak blow. ¡°Besides, it was almost meditative ¨C¡± very rxing listening to you snore just now I gasp, sitting up straight. ¡°I did not ¨C¡± ¨C ¡°You did,¡± Jesse calls over his shoulder, heading to the bathroom. I look around, seeing that Ben is already gone, and Rafe is carrying the tray full of empty tes over to the dumbwaiter. ¡°Good night, Shrimp,¡± Luca says,ughing softly feet from hisp at as I move my and let him stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, yawning and watching him pull his boots back on. ¡°Sleep well.¡± ¡°Oh, I will,¡± he says, ncing over at me. ¡°I just hope I have some¡­good dreams.¡± I go still, pink creeping over my cheeks as I look sharply up at him, trying to figure out¡­ But he just smirks at me, shaking his head a little as if I just confirmed something. He stands up straight, putting his hands on his waist, studying me. ¡°Oh, go away,¡± I sigh, standing up too, ¡°I¡¯m too tired for this.¡± I wave a dismissive hand at him, tossing my pretty throw nket on the couch. 48 Sun, 10 Mar Lucaughs, but I just give him a shove towards the door and head for my little nook. my My mate calls his goodbyes to us and closes the door behind him as I jump into. little fluffy bed, snuggling down into the pillows and pulling the warm nkets over me. I¡¯m very pleased to find that the bed is already toasty warm- probably due to the way the nook is nestled in next to the fire ce. ¡°Night, little sister!¡± Rafe calls to me from across the room. ¡°Night, Rafe!¡± I mumble back. ¡°Jesse!¡± But honestly? I¡¯m basically already asleep again as soon as my head hits the pillow. Because tomorrow is a big ¨C big day, and I can hardly wait for it to get here. Presuming, of course, there are no nighttime interruptions that get in the way¡­ Chapter 41 When I next open my eyes, I¡¯m half unsurprised to see that it¡¯s the golden¨Cleafed birch forest. I groan a little, covering my face with my hands even as excitement runs through me. Because ¨C I mean ¨C I¡¯m only here because I want to be, right? The dream state only appears if you call for it, call for your mate to meet you here. Right! My wolf shouts. He¡¯sing too! ¡°Oh no oh no,¡± I murmur, dragging my hands down my face and looking around for him. I mean, it¡¯s all getting very real now- Luca is clearly figuring out that something is up with these dreams And the way he put his hand on my calf tonight? And subtly mentioned dreams, watching me as he did? God damn it, but we are getting into some tricky territory. ¡°Hello?¡± his voice rings through the forest. ¡°Shrimp, are you here?¡± My wolf gives several happy yips of excitement as I put my hands on my hips, looking down at my nightgown, my hair falling over my shoulders. You can end it if you want toooo, my wolf says, her voice sing¨Csong. But you don¡¯t want too00. ¡°God damn it,¡± I growl to myself, but when I lift my head I¡¯mughing a little too. Because I really, really do not want to end this dream. And so instead I will my clothes to change, my nightgown shifting into the ck pants and top of an Academy cadet, my hair tucking itself away under the standard ck cap ¨C which is optional for cadets, but which I will never be without. And then I step out from behind my tree and into the clearing. ¡°Over here, Grant,¡± I shout, my voice a little tired. I see him immediately as he spins around, his eyes catching on me at once in the clearing. He smirks as he starts to walk over to me. ¡°What is this ce,¡± he says, and I can tell he¡¯s a little bit thrilled to be here too, which makes me smile. My I mean, at least he¡¯s happy to see me. ¡°I never, ever have a dream about the same person in the same location.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, crossing my arms and cocking my head to the side, watching him look all around at the beautiful trees, the strange ambient lighting that seems to have no source, the fog that floats around at the edges and by our feet. ¡°Where do you usually dream about me?¡± ¡°Usually like, on Mars or in the Roman Empire ¨C¡± he stops suddenly and turns his face back to mine. ¡°Nicely done, Shrimp. Maybe you¡¯ll make a good little spy after all.¡± Iugh and wrinkle my nose at him, unable to help it. ¡°So,¡± he murmurs, taking a step closer to me. ¡°Is there anything to do here? Or do we just¡­hang out?¡± ¡°There is no here,¡± I say with a sigh, looking up into his gorgeous face, ¡°so, we can¡¯t brown really expect there to be anything to do.¡± I letting myself stare into his warm eyes, tightening my arms around each other so that I resist each and every urge to touch him. ¡°Well, I can think of something,¡± Luca murmurs, taking another step closer and reaching out a hand towards my arm ¨C ¡°Luca!¡± I gasp, flinching away. ¡°What!?¡± he says,ughing and closing the distance. ¡°Seriously, Shrimp ¨C you¡¯re a figment of my imagination ¨C why on earth are you ying hard to get!?¡± I grit my teeth at him, ring a little. ¡°I¡¯m not ying, Luca ¨C I just genuinely think it¡¯s a bad idea!¡± ¡°How could it be a bad idea!?¡± heughs at me again and reaches out both hands. this time, cing them on my upper arms, his fingers wrapping around the back and slowly sliding down towards my elbows. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s just an experiment ¨C I have got to figure out what this bizarre attraction to you is ¨C ¡°Well,¡± I say quietly, my stomach filled suddenly with butterflies as those sparkles suddenly appear in the air ¨C the embodiment of the¡­whatever it is between us that happens when we touch. ¡°What if it¡¯s not an experiment?¡± ¡°How could it not be?¡± he murmurs, pulling me a little closer ¨C and, damn it, but I 68 let him. I can¡¯t not ¨C god, it¡¯s just too hard to resist. I can smell him, and the closeness of him, the warmth of him It¡¯s just too damn much, and I¡¯m weak with wanting him, being the only one putting up any barriers here.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Luca,¡± I sigh, letting myself lean into him just a little bit, looking up at him with wide eyes as one of his arms slips around my back. ¡°What if it¡¯s not a dream? What if it¡¯s real?¡± ¡°You know I kept thinking all night?¡± he murmurs, ignoring my words and tightening his arms around me until I¡¯m pressed warmly to his chest, my head. bending back on my neck so that I can look up at him. Despite myself, my hands unclench, one pressing t against the soft cotton of his hoodie, the other finding its way to a spot on his waist, my fingers curling into the fabric there. And I can¡¯t help it, I give in. ¡°What were you thinking about all night, Luca?¡± I breathe, my voice lower than it usually is. ¡°About how to get you away from your god damn cousins,¡± he murmurs, smirking down at me, his hand brushing again over my cap like it did this afternoon after I¡¯d entered the doors to the academy, though this time his palm drifts down the back of my neck, making me shiver. ¡°How to like, get you toe see my room you alone for ten fucking seconds ¡°Luca,¡± I say,ughing a little and shaking my head, ¡°and what the hell were going to do if you did?¡± get you ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, grinning andughing at the ridiculousness of it himself. ¡°I have no idea, Ari ¨C I just can¡¯t stop thinking about you ¨C wanting to touch you, it¡¯s absolutely insane ¨C¡± I exhale, guilt roiling through me Because, I mean, I¡¯m tortured by the impossibility of our connection too least I know what¡¯s going on. but at ¡°Luca,¡± I murmur, shaking my head and dropping my eyes, pulling away a little. ¡°This is ¨C¡± ¡°No!¡± he protests, his hands tightening, pulling me back. ¡°God, Ari, if I only get you in this weird dream, at least let me try to figure this out ¡ª¡° 68% And then he dips his head, bringing his face so close to mine I can feel his breath against my skin clearly intent on ¨C ¡°No!¡± I shriek, shoving him hard and ducking out of his arms, stumbling away. ¡°Ari!¡± he shouts, frustrated and stepping towards me. ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡± ¡°You stay right there!¡± I shout back, pointing a finger at him and continuing to step backwards as he advances. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Do it!¡± I snap, but then I bang into a tree and curse, lifting a hand to the back of my head where it smacked into the trunk. ¡°God damn it, that hurt ¨C¡± ¡°See!?¡± Luca protests, closing the distance anding close enough that there¡¯s barely any space between us again, pressing a hand against the tree and leaning over me. ¡°This ce ¨C it¡¯s weird. Like, why can I feel this tree ¨C why did it hurt you!? And if you really are a figment of my subconscious, why the hell won¡¯t you do what I want you to do!?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m real, Luca!¡± I shout, my head aching a little bit adding to my frustration and making me blurt out the truth. ¡°This is all real! This is actually me ¨C Ari! I¡¯m not part of your subconscious ¨C I¡¯m in this dream too!¡± Luca freezes for a second and then heughs at me, taking a step back and crossing his arms. ¡°Yeah, right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I growl, still rubbing at my head and ring back at the tree, which I¡¯d swear wasn¡¯t there earlier. ¡°It¡¯s a subconscious state for both of us. So, I don¡¯t think you should¡­do what you were going to do¡­¡± I blush furiously, unable to even say the word kiss. He smirks at me, shaking his head. ¡°Because!¡± I continue, ring up at him. ¡°It would be exactly the same as if you did it in real life!¡± ¡°All shit my subconscious would say,¡± Luca says with a smug shrug, ¡°if it was trying to convince me not to kiss a boy because I¡¯m straight.¡± And then he leans in, and I press myself back against the tree with a deep inhale of . Chapter 42 ¡°What, is your subconscious homophobic?¡± I ask, continuing to be frustrated and a little annoyed at him for not believing me even though I¡¯m telling him the truth and spilling a serious secret for his own good. Because honestly! I could make out with him here! And I would be the only one who knew that it was real! I¡¯m doing this for him, to be fair, and yet he persists in not believing me! It¡¯s very rude. ¡°It might be,¡± Luca says with a shrug, still looking down at me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think that it was, but here you are, still not kissing me, even though I keep trying. Honestly, Ari, being shut down by the figment of my own imagination is very annoying ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m real!¡± I insist again, this time through my teeth. ¡°Prove it,¡± he says, shrugging. ¡°Ask me anything!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± he says, turning his head to the side. ¡°Anything you say is something I already know or think I know. No way to verify that it¡¯s true. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, crossing my arms and lifting my chin. ¡°Ask me something tomorrow, in real life ¨C something impossible, that you¡¯d never predict. I¡¯ll give you the same answer here as I do then.¡± Luca turns his head a little, considering. ¡°That could work,¡± he murmurs, but then he turns back to me with a sly smile. ¡°But in the meantime, you and I could, you know, fool around a little¡­¡± In the distance, my wolf howls with delight. ¡°Whoa,¡± Luca says, turning to look for her. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°It was my wolf,¡± I sigh. ¡°Really?¡± he asks, and then the turns back to me, smirking. ¡°Your wolf does¡­not sound adverse to the idea.¡± He leans more fully against the tree now, bringing his body closer to mine and kind of pinning me back against the trunk in a way that¡­ 12:49 Sun, 10 Mar That I do not mind at all. ¡°Luca,¡± I sigh, and honestly I have to close my eyes as I turn my face away from him, because if I spend even a moment longer looking up at the shadows his longshes cast against his cheeks¡­I am definitely going to do something I regret. ¡°What?¡± he asks softly, cupping my cheek in his palm and turning my face back to his, his hand and his voice both impossibly gentle. ¡°What do you want, Ari?¡± And his question¡­I know instinctually that there areyers to it. That he¡¯s asking me what I want, but also what I like ¨C How I want to be kissed. Where, precisely I want him to put his hands. Whether or not I want him to pull me tight against him as he presses his mouth hard to mine ¨C which I decidedly do ¨C ¡°Luca,¡± I sigh, as he rests his weight deliciously against me, pinning me back against the tree in a way that feels¡­.god, it feels fucking amazing, his body pressed flush against mine. ¡°I want you to ask me a question.¡± Heughs darkly and my eyes fly open, already ring. ¡°Not that kind of question,¡± I growl, and he laughs again. ¡°Fine,¡± he whispers, ying my game even as he strokes his thumb along the skin of my cheek. ¡°Real¨C Ari had my nan¡¯s coffee cake tonight, which is my favorite desert. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Strawberry ice cream,¡± I answer immediately, ¡°with whipped cream.¡± Relief running through me ¨C because I stand by what I decidedst time. It is not fair to be in this dream state with him and be the only one knowing what¡¯s going on. If we¡¯re going to do this? As we both very clearly want to? Then we¡¯re both going to know that it¡¯s real. ¡°No sprinkles on top?¡± Luca asks, teasing ¨C because, I mean, it is a very girly desert. ¡°Of course sprinkles,¡± I murmur, sighing as I take onest look of him, ¡°too many. Like, way more than seems practical.¡± I take a deep breath, savoring his scent and the press of his muscled torso against me for onest second. I hesitate, but then I lift my hands, and let my palms press against his sides, feeling the lines of his obliques as I slowly slide my hands down towards his hips. And as I do, just for a moment, I let myself imagine what his bare skin would feel like under my fingertips. A hard shudder passes through Luca¡¯s body. ¡°God damn it, Ari,¡± he growls, leaning in But I turn my head, and press my eyes shut, and will the dream to end. My eyes fly open in my bed and I clench my teeth with a groan, turning and burying my face into a pillow to stifle the sound of it. I spend too long with my face buried in my pillow, feeling sorry for myself, cursing myself vehemently for having a sense of ethics and the willpower to stop Luca from doing something he¡¯d probably regret. Because god damn it, god damn it I wanted to kiss him. And now, who the hell knows when I¡¯ll have the chance ¨C because Luca, he just wanted to kiss the figment of his imagination that looks like me so he can figure out how he¡¯s feeling. As soon as he realizes that that figment is the real Ari rk? He¡¯s going to run screaming from the room. I mean, at least I think he will. I sigh, curling up in my pillows and wrapping myself up in my soft white duvet, considering it. Because Luca ¨C he still thinks I¡¯m a boy, and as much as he¡¯s willing to subconsciously consider experimenting with kissing a guy¡­ I think that he is straight, and that I¡¯m just unfairly confusing him because I¡¯m his mate underneath this boy fa?ade. I sigh, worrying about all of theplications of this, because Ben revealed today how tenuous my secret already is. And as much as I¡¯m fine with Ben knowing¡­ Luca? My mate? It¡¯s a different story ¨C an unpredictable level of exposure that I¡¯m just not ready for yet. I¡¯m still hiding my gender at this school, because failing to do so means getting kicked out. And I¡¯ve just, just gotten hold of the thing I never knew I always wanted: a chance at the Espionage Track at Alpha Academy. And I am not at all ready to give that up with Luca Grant. not even for the chance to make out So I sigh, turning over again in my nkets, and I close my eyes and force myself to try and go back to sleep ¨C a state which feels very, very far away right now. Jesse and Rafe wake up early, some kind of Alpha rm clock that I was not born with making them rise before sun. ¡°Up and at ¡®em, little cousin!¡± Jesse shouts, throwing a pillow into the open curtain of my nook. I jump and shrick when it hits me right in the head. ¡°We spies get an extra hour of sleep,¡± I growl, pulling the nkets over myself and nestling back down. ¡°Not if they want breakfast, they don¡¯t,¡± Rafe says,ughing and yanking my away, making me shriek again. duvet ¡°Doesn¡¯t it juste up in the dumbwaiter?¡± I ask, sitting up finally when I realize they¡¯re not going to leave me in any peace. ¡°Nope,¡± Jesse says around his toothbrush as he walks out of the bathroom, brushing as he strides around the room in his underwear, getting ready for the day. ¡°Breakfast all together with cadets.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, yawning and looking around for my boots. Rafe tosses one in my direction as he takes Jesse¡¯s ce in the bathroom. I sigh and grab it, yawning so wide my jaw cracks. As I pull my boot on I hope that there¡¯s coffee with breakfast ¨C because while dream states do happen while you¡¯re dreaming, I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯d say they let you wake up rxed and rested. At least, not the way I¡¯m doing them. Awe hits me again as we walk into the dining hall. My head swivels around, taking in the gorgeous sight of round tables set up in what looks like a damn cathedral. The four¨Cstory ceilings arch high above us, shadows hiding the light from the chandeliers and three¨Cstory windows that line the western wall can¡¯t reach the corners. ¡°Wow, this is the breakfast room?¡± I murmur, kind of shocked as Rafe walks us to an empty table with eight seats and sits us down. I smile when I see dozens and dozens of young men dressed in cadet ck at their own tables, chatting with friends or reading through books. These are more advanced students apparently we all have breakfast together. ¡°This used to be the castle¡¯s great hall, like the one at home,¡± Rafe says, sitting down before an empty ce setting and gesturing for me and Jesse to do the same. I hesitate, looking around for the line. ¡°Where¡­.do we get the food¡­¡± But my eyes go wide when a man dressed in stark whitees to the table and gives us a sharp bow. ¡°Coffee or tea?¡± Rafe calmly orders coffee for all of us as I gape at the man, who smiles around at us before walking away. ¡°Do we have¡­waiters? At breakfast?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why is this so weird for you, Ari?¡± Jesse asks, already seated on Rafe¡¯s right. ¡°All of this is avable at your house ¨C it¡¯s why I like to sleep over so much. Your personal chefs are way better cooks than both of my parents.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s school,¡± I say, taking my seat and watching in awe as another group of people bring us a selection of toasted bread, butter, and jam alongside our pot of coffee. One leans forward and asks softly what hot food we¡¯d like and I blink at her, shocked that there¡¯s more ¨C Rafe orders bacon and eggs, telling her that we¡¯re expecting two more, and starts to pour from the coffee pot,ughing at me. ¡°Seriously, Ari, why is this such a surprise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just so fancy,¡± I breathe, blinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I guess I just got¡­used to the barracks.¡± ¡°Well, dad and Uncle Roger like cadets to understand themselves as deserving of the best,¡± Rafe says with a shrug, and I tilt my head, considering that that¡¯s not a terrible way to think of it. ¡°The Academy asks a lot of its cadets, as does the life after school,¡± Jesse says, smiling at me, clearly repeating words his dad said to him verbatim. ¡°It likes to return the favor while it can.¡± ¡°Fine by me,¡± I say, reaching for a blueberry muffin ¨C still warm, my god ¨C while 12:50 Sun, 10 Mar Rafe fills my cup with hot brown liquid. I smile when he pushes the sugar and creamer my way ¨C he and Jesse take theirs ck, but he knows what I like. ¡°Morning!¡± Ben says, sitting down next to me and giving me a warm nudge with his shoulder. ¡°Where¡¯s Luca?¡± he asks, looking around. ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± Luca¡¯s voice sounds, dry and exhausted, from right behind me. I spin, my muflin halfway to my mouth, to see him already ring down at me. Ut¨Coh, my wolf says, skittering back inside of me. Looks like he¡¯s mad¡­ Chapter 43 ¡°Hi!¡± 1 say, forcing my face into my best cheerful¨CPrincess grin. ¡°There¡¯s coffee! Come sit down!¡± Luca just narrows his eyes at me a little more, suspicious, and goes to the other side of the table, sitting with Jesse. My stomach twists at this ¨C Luca almost always sits by me. And while Ben took his spot today¡­I don¡¯t know. Something about the way Luca keeps his eyes on me even as he rounds the table¡­ Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. God, I feel like a little rabbit being watched by a hungry wolf. We¡¯re wolves too! My wolf reminds me, snapping her jaws eagerly in response to Luca¡¯s predatory prowl. Let¡¯s not let him see us sweat. I nod, inwardly, and proceed as if absolutely nothing is wrong, determined not to let Luca think that I know at all why he might be in a mood. Even though that I am well aware that I am very much the cause of it. ¨C ¨C I did more thinkingst night, and I decided in the end that I¡¯ve been very foolish with the dream state. Even though my wolf is disappointed in my decision, I¡¯ve decided not to use it anymore ¨C it¡¯s just too risky. Instead, I¡¯m going to put my feelings for my mate aside and concentrate on seeding here at school. After all, that¡¯s why dad didn¡¯t let girls in in the first ce ¨C there¡¯s enough to do here without romantic distractions. I¡¯m not going to be the first girl in, just to fail out because I couldn¡¯t stop mooning over a boy. Rafe, Jesse, and Ben chat excitedly about their mornings, those on Warrior track eating faster than Ben and I because they have a workout this morning while Ben and I have an extra hour before ss. ¡°Why do you think that is?¡± he asks me frowning. ¡°Who knows,¡± I say, giving a little shrug. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have like¡­extra homework to do in the mornings or something.¡± ¡°Nerd track,¡± Jesse murmurs, and I shoot him a dirty little re. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, dumb jock track.¡± I throw back at him, and he just grins. ¡°All tracks are equally good,¡± Rafe cuts in smoothly, always diplomatic. Luca, to my chagrin, doesn¡¯t say a word. I sigh a little, looking down at my te as I push around my eggs, because I¡¯d much rather he was his old self. This quiet, moody Luca ¨C it makes me anxious. ¡°What¡¯s up with you today?¡± Jesse asks, nudging Luca with his elbow. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Luca says, terse, flicking his eyes up to me. ¡°Weird dreams again.¡± Jesse¡¯s mouth bursts into a scandalized smile as he slowly shifts his gaze to me, but I quickly dart my eyes back to my te, inwardly stringing together a fluid and vehement line of curses. ¡°Really,¡± Jesse says, digging in. ¡°And what was so troubling about it?¡± he asks, and I can tell that he¡¯s almost vibrating with eagerness now, just dying for more material to tease me withter. I lift my eyes to re at my cousin, wishing I could shoot death rays from my pupils to knock him dead in his chair. ¡°What was so troubling,¡± Luca says, his voice low and dangerous, ¡°was that I knew so little about my friends. For instance, I shared with you all what my favorite desert wasst night ¨C¡± I go rigid despite my earlier determination to keep cool. ¡°Your nan¡¯s coffee cake was delicious,¡± Jesse chimes in, turning his head to Luca, fascinated as to where this is going. ¡°But,¡± Luca says, his eyes still trained on me, ¡°I have no idea what any of your favorite deserts are.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rafe asks, turning to Luca, confused: ¡°Why does that bother you?¡± ¡°Just humor me,¡± Luca says, his voice oddly angry for someone who is pretending to so casually talk about desert. ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­all go around. Say our favorite deserts. Ben?¡± he says, and I jump a little when he snaps his gaze to Ben next to me. Ben nces at me, picking up on the weird vibe. ¡°Um, I like¡­chocte cake?¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± Luca says, dry. And then he turns to Jesse, clearly keeping me forst. As Jesse reports that his favorite is bread pudding, and Rafe that he just likes chocte chip cookies, I renew my determination to stick to the n I madest night. When Luca gets to me? I have to lie. Let him think that the dream state was a figment of his imagination ¨C I¡¯m never going to meet him there again. The n I came up withst night to convince him that it was real? That was foolish ¨C it is so, so much simpler to just¡­..never go there again. ¡°And you, Ari?¡± Luca asks, and Jesse turns to him a bit with a frown, because in public Luca never calls me by what he thinks is my name ¨C he always calls me Shrimp. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Rafe asks, quietly looking between us. I sigh. ¡°I like chocte cake too, Luca,¡± I say casually, taking Ben¡¯s desert when I can¡¯t think of my own. I watch him carefully and, after a long moment, see his shoulders slump. Though the expression on his face is it relief? Or disappointment? Or¡­. ¡ª I peer at him, trying to figure it out, but suddenly ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Ari,¡± Jesse says,ughing and shaking his head and reaching for another piece of toast from the bread basket. ¡°Everyone knows that you don¡¯t actually like chocte cake.¡± Luca¡¯s head whips to Jesse, his eyes going wide. ¡°Jes-¡± I start to stay, but he¡¯s still going. ¡°No, your favorite,¡± he says, taking a bite of his toast and talking with his mouth full, ¡°is strawberry ice cream, with whipped cream, and so many sprinkles on top that it¡¯s kind of disgusting.¡± Heughs, shaking his head at the memory of twenty¨Csome birthdays when I wouldn¡¯t even touch the cake ¨C only wanting scoop after scoop of strawberry ice cream My faces goes pale as I turn my eyes back to Luca. Who is staring at me inplete shock, his jaw hanging almost to the floor. The table is silent for a long moment. Jesse figures it out first, his head swiveling between us, delight on his face as he realizes that he just caused some kind of drama that he¡¯s going to get to hear all aboutter. Rafe is next. ¡°Seriously,¡± he says, leaning forward with his coffee cup halfway to his mouth, ¡°what the hell is going on here?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Ben says next, realizing that the tension is between me and Luca, and proving himself an absolute gem by leaping to my aid. ¡°Come on, Ari! Let¡¯s go check out the library before ss!¡± Immediately I ept his offer, jumping to my own feet and almost up¨Cending my chair, which makes Jesse cackle withughter. ¡°Wait,¡± Rafe says, frowning at Ben and me, ¡°it isn¡¯t safe ¡°You have to go to your ss an hour early anyway,¡± Ben says, rolling his eyes a little at Rafe as he slings an arm around my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll walk Ari to Chemistry ¨C it will be fine -¡± Rafe hesitates but I quickly shout my goodbyes, ncing at Luca who I see is just¡­ Still absolutely frozen, staring after me, probably processing the shock of his life as he realizes that I actually was in the dream state with him the night before ¨C And that I just tried to lie to him about it ¨C And that he¡¯s confessed to this little Shrimpy boy that he¡¯s attracted to him ¨C That he tried to kiss that same little Shrimp boy that he insisted was a figment of his subconscious ¨C but that it was real And that I know all about it The hysterical urge tough wells up in me, but luckily Ben sweeps me out of the room, speaking loudly about the history of the castle and the location of the library, covering myplete panic. As soon as we get out the door I can¡¯t help myself, covering my face with my hands and letting out a horrible little embarrassed shriek as I press my back against the wall. ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡± Benughs, ncing back towards the Hall, ¡°what did you do to Grant!?¡± I slip my hands down a little bit so that I peer over my fingers, shaking my head at him. ¡°Ben,¡± I whisper, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡± He bursts into a grin. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve witnessed with you this week, Ari rk?¡± He puts a particr emphasis on my fake name and raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°There¡¯s not much I wouldn¡¯t believe.¡± He nces back towards the Hall. ¡°Bute on ¨C we should go. They¡¯re getting up.¡± ¡°You mean Luca has regained his power of speech?¡± I ask dryly, ducking back against Ben¡¯s side and letting him lead me away. ¡°Yup,¡± Ben says, still looking backwards. ¡°And he looks mad.¡± Chapter 44 Ben sweeps me up a few staircases, away from the rest of the boys, and he really does take a minute to show me the incredible library that takes up arge portion of the top floor ¨C presumably on the other side of our rooms. I gape around at it inplete awe. I mean ¨C we have a pretty impressive library in the pce ¨C but this? The arching ceilings are almost entirely made of ss, like the entire space was once one giant. greenhouse or something. The stacks are all tall and white, reaching so high I can¡¯t believe they don¡¯t topple over, with these gorgeous brass ladders steepled all over them. Obviously, all I want to do for the rest of the day is wander around picking out a stack of books and sinking onto one of the plush velvet chairs with them, but Benughs, leading me away to my chemistry ssroom with plenty of time to spare. As we walk, I smile at him even as he nces at his map, trying to find the right halls. Because as much as I know he¡¯s dying to ask me what¡¯s going on with Luca, he¡¯s also sensing that it¡¯s somehow private, and that I¡¯m not ready to go there yet. Unlike Jesse, who I know will tease me mercilessly and press me for details the moment he gets a chance, Ben lets me have my space. And so as we arrive at the door to my ss, I take a minute to bump my shoulder into his what I¡¯m coming to learn is the manly version of a big hug. ¡°Thanks, Ben.¡± ¡°Anytime, Ari,¡± he says, grinning at me. And by the crinkle around his eyes, I can tell that he understands that I¡¯m thanking for him for more than the escort. ¡°Good luck in there,¡± he says, nodding towards the ssroom. I bump him again, and he grins at me before heading down the hall. When I step inside, I¡¯m surprised both by the smallness of the ssroom and by the fact that I¡¯m¡­. Alone. I stay perfectly still for a second, the two boys who are already in the ss turning to look at me. 68% I mean, it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never been alone before¡­ But, I mean, have I? I have spent my entire life in thepany of my family, watched and guarded. Even when I¡¯d go to sleepovers they¡¯d send a guard or two along to stand outside of the house. But now¡­ ¡°Are you staying or going,¡± a deep, bored voice asks, brushing past me into the room. I stumble a little ¨C he didn¡¯t hit me or anything. I was just¡­surprised. I watch with interest as the tall man sweeps to the front of the room, putting his book down on the ck desk at the front, raising an eyebrow at me. He has dark hair, just going grey at the temples, and a long crooked nose. I smile, liking him instantly ¨C I don¡¯t know why. Nothing about him screams nice, but¡­I don¡¯t know. I like him too, my wolf says tilting her head with interest, and I stand up straight, trusting my instincts. ¡°Staying,¡± I say. ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologize,ing into the room more fully now and taking a seat at an empty table. The professor nods and looks down at his book, flipping through the pages. ¡ª I sit a little awkwardly, not knowing what to do. I mean I recognize the two other cadets already in the room, and the five more who filter in after. They were all candidates with me. But what Ben saidst night holds true Rafe and Jesse, they really did do a good job of isting me away from everyone else. I have no idea who any of these people are. ¡°All right,¡± the Professor says, marching to the door and mming it shut, twisting the lock and striding back for the front of the room, all business. ¡°Wee to the Espionage Track. I¡¯m Dr. Neumann, I will be your advisor and your professor of Chemistry.¡± We all sit up a little straighter then, I think anxious and eager to impress. He smirks a little at us, not unkindly, and thenunches into a speech about what we¡¯ll be expected to do here. My eyes go wider and wider as he speaks, detailing the incredible amount of information that we¡¯ll be expected to learn in a very short amount of time. I jump when he takes a textbook from below the desk and drops it on the table in front of him, the text making a huge thwapping sound. ¡°This is the first of your four textbooks for this course. I will expect you to be proficient in all of the information contained within this text by the time the holiday break rolls around.¡± Holiday break? We¡­.we have those? ¡°Those who do not seed¡­¡± he says, his voice slowing now as he looks around at all of us, ¡°will not be epted back next term.¡± I breathe in sharply. What? ¡°This is in addition to the school¡¯s standard cuts at the end of the first semester,¡± Neumann says, looking around slowly at all of us, and the other students all flinch and begin to murmur. I look around, confused and a little upset ¨C Further cuts ¨C god, I¡¯d forgotten all about those ¨C Neumann¡¯s eyes focus on me now, perceiving that I ampletely lost. ¡°In case some of you are unaware,¡± he says, his voice dry, ¡°which is¡­frankly abundantly clear from some of your expressions, Alpha Academy cuts a further 40% of its entering Cadets at the end of the Examination.¡± I go pale. What? What? 40%!? What the hell is this Examination!? Why didn¡¯t Jesse and Rafe say anything!? ¡°What I am attempting to exin to you,¡± Neumann continues, ¡°is that Espionage cuts on top of that. If you pass the Examination but fail your Chemistry exam? You¡¯re out. The rates for continuing in Espionage are the most He pauses to consider, perhaps doing the math. ¡°Somewhere between two and three of you.¡± My breath freezes in my chest. What. What?! ¡°Of course,¡± he says with a bored sigh, ¡°there is no reason why all eight of you could not make it if you were the most spectacr iing group of young cadets the school has ever seen. I would just¡­not expect it to happen.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He takes a moment to look each of us in the eye, and I don¡¯t miss it when he lingers longest on me. 67% ¡°You will be trained for other affinities within Espionage with other professors, but all of you will meet here three times a week to study with me. You will be examined in your other affinities as well and will be required to pass those examinations too. You will also need to be fit enough to pass the Examination, which will be your own responsibility. I suggest you each work very hard. That being said, if any of you do not believe yourself up to the task, you may apply to switch to the¡­Ambassador Track.¡± But the distaste with which he says the word suggests to us that to do such a thing would be a great step down in the world. My heart twists for Ben, who is already there. All of the young men around me straighten their shoulders, and I see that each is determined to try. Neumann takes another moment to look us all over, not inviting questions but leaving the space open in case any of us have anything burning we need to ask. And even though questions race through my mind, I press my lips together in a firm, determined line. I can ask Rafe and Jesse for answers to thoseter. Now? Now I need to listen. ¡°Good,¡± Neumann says, nodding, and then he reaches below the desk again, pulling out a stack of notebooks and pens. ¡°Hand these around,¡± he says, offering them to the young man closest to him, ¡°lessons begin now.¡± As Neumann speaks I scribble furiously in my notebook, taking down everything he says because I don¡¯t yet know his teaching style ¨C is he the kind of professor whose lessons you pour over again and again in an attempt to memorize his wisdom? Or is he more of a guide through the field, supporting you as you your own pace? I¡¯ve had both kinds of teachers ¨C but until I know his style? I¡¯m writing down everything. learn at The pages are soon filled with a wealth of information, and even though I¡¯m intimidated, by the end of the ss I¡¯m also incredibly excited about what toe. The lesson n that Neumann has sketched out for us by the end of the semester we¡¯re not going to refresh our understanding of the basics of Chemistry, but we¡¯re also going to understand the chemical compositions and the mechanics. of how to create twelve subtle poisons that he understands as the basic toolkit of any self¨Csufficient shadow agent. Those poisons, he promises, will be the basis of our examination at the end of term. My hands are almost shaking with nerves and excitement when we close our notebooks at the end of the three¨Chour ss. I slip my pen into the notebook, clutching it to my chest as I get in line with the other students picking up my textbook at the front of the room. When Neumann ces it in my waiting hand, he smirks when I almost drop it, my eyes going wide at the surprising weight. ¡°Going to have to work on that, Cadet,¡± he murmurs. ¡°If you can¡¯t carry the book, how can you expect to carry the knowledge?¡± ¡°Well, it will weigh a lot less when it¡¯s all in my head,¡± I murmur, lifting the book more firmly into my arms as I turn away. To my surprise, Neumannughs, and he nods to me as I nce over my shoulder on the way to the door. When I trip over a desk because I¡¯m not looking where I¡¯m going, he justughs again good¨C heartedly, hanging his head a little with a sigh and a smile. I dart into the hall, embarrassed but smiling. I probably shouldn¡¯t be as surprised as I am when I walk immediately into my brother, basically bouncing off his chest. ¡°Ari,¡± he says, frowning down at me. ¡°What the hell is going on with you?¡± Chapter 45 ¡°Oh, god, Rafe,¡± I sigh. shaking my head up at him and ncing down the hall. ¡°Do we have to do this now? My schedule says we have ten minutes for lunch before. our next mystery ss ¨C¡± ¡°Here,¡± Rafe says, dropping a wrapped power bar and a bottle of water on top of my books. ¡°Academy isn¡¯t big on hot lunch ¨C just a snack before a big dinner. Eat while you walk, talk while you eat.¡± He puts a firm hand between my shoulder des and urges me forward, making me keep pace with his quick stride. ¡°How do you even know where we¡¯re going.¡± I murmur, struggling with the wrapper of my lunch with one hand. Rafe sighs, taking the food back and unwrapping it for me before slipping it into my hand. ¡°I looked at the map, obviously, and don¡¯t try to change the subject,¡± he says. ¡°What was going on with Luca this morning? He was staring at you,pletely freaked out, and Jesse almost had a conniption he wasughing so hard.¡± ¡°How the hell should I know!?¡± I ask, tantly lying and talking with my mouth. full. ¡°Ari!¡± Rafe sighs, ring at me. ¡°I know you¡¯re lying ¨C I¡¯ve known you since you were born ¨C¡± ¡°You were just a baby,¡± I mutter, even though he¡¯s right. ¡°Fine!¡± he snaps, moving on, ¡°pressing subject number two! Why the hell did you invite Jackson to have breakfast with us yesterday?¡± I stare up at him for a second, forgetting to chew in my surprise, even though he keeps me moving. ¡°What?¡± I ask, swallowing hard. ¡°Rafe, that was like, a million years ago ¨C¡± ¡°That was twenty¨Cfour hours ago,¡± he says, giving me a withering stare. ¡°Well a lot has happened in the meantime!¡± ¡°A lot that you were hoping would make me forget!¡± he counters, pointing ahead to a door that I understand from his bodynguage is our destination. I grin up a him, because¡­yup. He¡¯s got me there. 12:51 Sun, 10 Mar 67%1 Rafe stops, grabbing my arm, making me stop with him. ¡°Ari, we had a deal ¨C that guy tried to kill you, and you promised never to speak to him again, and all of a sudden he¡¯s at our breakfast table? What the hell!?¡± ¡°Rafe,¡± I sigh, ncing towards the door, knowing that we¡¯ve only got a few minutes to get in there and I really, really hate beingte for school. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll tell you, all right? Jackson ¨C he saved me in the obstacle course ¨C¡± ¡°What?¡± Rafe asks, leaning closer, shock all over his face. ¡°He what?¡± ¡°He is the only reason I made a better time- and considering that I was the 90(th) candidate let in? If he hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be here. We owe Jackson ¨C and I promise that I will tell you all about it, but can we just get to ss? None of this is pressing right now, right? We have time.¡± Rafe scowls, ncing between the ssroom door and me. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, tugging me forward by the arm before I wrench it from his grasp, not wanting whatever professor is in this ssroom to see my big brother dragging me around. ¡°But you and I are taking a long moment tonight to have a chat about Jackson McClint¡­¡± Rafe doesn¡¯t finish his word, though, because as soon as we round the corner into the room¡­ Wee face¨Cto¨Cface with the man in question. Or, at least I do. Rafe has to look down at him. But seated at the desk in the front row, Jesse lounging in the seat behind him? Jackson¡¯s just about eye¨Cto¨Ceye with 1. me. Rafe doesn¡¯t even bother to hide his groan as he walks into the room, shoving me in front of him and heading for the desk next to Jesse. When I hesitate, Rafe barks my name, pointing to the desk next to him. I blush, ncing around and realizing that not only Jackson is witnessing Rafe boss me around like a little kid, but so is another dark¨Chaired cadet and the professor ¨C who is, of course, the handsome professor who handed us all the weird orb yesterday, his dark hair tied back low at the base of his neck. He grins at me, amused, but I sigh and do as my brother says, taking the desk next to him. ¡°Well,¡± says the professor, nodding to all of us and moving to the door, pulling it 12:51 Sun, 10 Mar shut. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, we can begin.¡± I look curiously around the room now, confused. Seriously, a ss of five people? What the hell is going on here? ¡°My name is Professor Alves. The five of you have been gathered here because out of the 96 cadets admitted to the program, only the five of you showed a particr aptitude for my teaching specialty. Unlike the rest of your peers, you will be enrolled in this ss for the entirety of your time at the Academy. There will be no examinations and no cuts made. Instead, the time will be spent learning your own particr affinity and cultivating your¡­talent.¡± He go goes quiet now, smiling around at each of us in turn, I think enjoying the fact that each of us are completely confused. Silence reigns in the room and he just lets it hang there. Jackson is the first to break it, frustration in his every word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, though he certainly doesn¡¯t sound it, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are these affinities. you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Each of you,¡± Alves says softly, moving to the book satchel perched on the edge of the desk and pulling from it the ck orb, ¡°demonstrated an affinity for magic. I will be here, over the course of the next several months and years, to see whether or not your particr skills can be honed for the battle field or otherwise in service of the nation.¡± My eyebrows go up almost to my hairline. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I mean, our moms told the three of us when we turned sixteen that the Goddess has given each of us a particr magical gift. But that is a BIG family secret, and none of us have spilled a word of it to anyone. hint of it, I¡¯m also pretty damn sure that none of the three of us have shown any either. Which mom and Aunt Cora said not to worry about ¨C they didn¡¯t find out about their own gifts untilter in their lives either. So¡­how the hell did the Academy find out? My eyes dart immediately to the ck ball. ¡°Yes,¡± the professor says, perhaps seeing the direction of my gaze and probably 12:51 Sun, 10 Mar 67%Òô everyone else¡¯s as well. ¡°The sphere measures magical aptitude ¨C one of my own inventions, very useful. And while it does allow us to identify candidates who have an affinity for magic, it does not at all tell us what kind of magic that person wields. So!¡± He deftly tucks the ball back into his satchel, smiling around at the five of us. ¡°Does anyone know what they can do?¡± The five of us sit in absolute silence, staring at him. I mean. He just very, very casually told us that we¡¯re all magic, and that he¡¯s going to train us in battle magic ¨C And even if that is maybe the coolest thing I¡¯ve ever heard¡­ It is definitely a surprise. ¡°Ohe on,¡± Alvez says,ing around the desk and shocking me by casually sitting on it, tucking his leg in beneath him. ¡°Surely one of you is aware of what you can do? Sinir?¡± he says, his eyes moving immediately to Rafe. Rafe just stares back at him, unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your mother¡¯s talents,¡± Alvez says with a casual shrug, which makes Rafe¡¯s eyes narrow. I feel mine doing the same. Mom ¨C her healing magic isn¡¯t precisely a secret, but she¡¯s been very careful to never specifically confirm it. ¡°She and your mother,¡± he shifts his eyes to Jesse now, ¡°were instrumental in the formation of this department! They designed it!¡± My lips part in shock now. What!? Rafe sits back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest, ring at the professor a little bit. And I realize that the professor is trying to get us to casually confess our mothers¡® magical affinities, which we have long sworn to never do. ¡°Ohe on,¡± the professor says, looking around at all of us andughing casually. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to learn how to trust each other a little more. After all, we¡¯re going to be spending a great deal of time together. In the spirit of trust and full disclosure¡­how about a little demonstration.¡± I look over at Rafe and Jesse, who look between each other and at me. Together, we 12:51 Sun, 10 Mar nod. 67% ¡°All right,¡± Rafe says, speaking for us and no bothering to consult with Jackson or the other boy, who I see scowling at the other side of our line of desks, displeased to be left out. ¡°You demonstrate first, then we¡¯ll¡­have a conversation.¡± The Professor smiles at him and then pulls arge piece of candy out of his pocket ¡ª a jawbreaker, I think. ¡°Me first,¡± he says, his voice low with pleasure, and then he tosses the candy into the air towards the center of the room. We all turn to stare at it and I gasp when, suddenly ¨C almost from the bottom up- the jawbreaker stops falling and instead just¡­disintegrates in the air. The very miniscule pieces of it float through the air to the ground in a fine pile of pink dust. ¡°Whoa,¡± I breathe, shocked and impressed. ¡°Disintegration,¡± the professor says with a casual shrug. ¡°My affinity also allows me to rust things, though it¡¯s a longer process that mostly yields the same results.¡± ¡°How do we know it¡¯s not a trick?¡± Jackson asks, clearly more suspicious than me. ¡°That the candy wasn¡¯t going to fall apart as soon as you threw it?¡± ¡°Give me something else,¡± the professor says, looking around at us. ¡°I¡¯m an open book in this ssroom we all have to be. I promise, I¡¯m not lying to you about my skills or what the ss is for, though it might sound unbelievable now.¡± ¡°Here,¡± I say, ripping a nk page from the back of my chemistry notebook and balling it up in my hand. ¡°Can I just¡­ toss it?¡± He nods to me and so I do, lobbing it high into the air. Like the jawbreaker, the paper likewise just falls apart into microscopic pieces that drift down through the air. ¡°Holy shit,¡± Jesse whispers, watching it. ¡°That is¡­incredibly cool.¡± ¡°So,¡± Alvez says, smiling around at us, his voice a little self¨Cpleased. ¡°Does anyone know what they can do?¡± But we all just look around at each other,pletely silent.Until the dark¨Chaired boy on the far side of the room heaves a sigh and raises his hand. Chapter 46 Professor Alvez smiles like a cat who has just caught a canary. ¡°Oh, excellent, Cadet Davis. Please, do share.¡± The dark haired boy sighs again, crossing his arms over his chest as he looks around at us, clearly ufortable. ¡°Are we sworn to secrecy in here?¡± he asks, anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not eager to share if this secret I¡¯ve been keeping for twenty¨Ctwo years is suddenly going to be public knowledge.¡± ¡°We are bound by our own rules in this ssroom,¡± Alvez says, looking around at all of us. ¡°If the six of us decide to swear each other to secrecy, then we will be. Thoughts?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s fair,¡± Rafe says, nodding solidly. ¡°What happens between the six of us should be held in strict confidence.¡± ¡°And consequences?¡± Jackson asks, turning to look at Rafe. ¡°If someone breaks the secrecy?¡± We all turn, a little instinctually, to the professor. ¡°Well,¡± Alvez says, his voice quiet, a little smile ying on his lips. ¡°I am forbidden to offer corporeal punishment¡­¡± he murmurs. I go still, staring him, and Rafe at my side does the same. ¡°A¡­little joke,¡± he says,ughing with a shrug. I rx a little, but I scowl. This professor ¨C he¡¯s almost too casual with his ¡°little jokes.¡± He could have some sympathy for the fact that we¡¯re all being asked to share our deepest secrets on the first day of school. ¡°But,¡± the professor continues, ¡°what has worked in years past has been a jury by peer system. If someone vites the trust of the cohort, aint can be raised and we can decide together what punishment is fair. For the worst cases, expulsion could be on the table. Thoughts?¡± I look between Rafe and Jesse, who both look at me. Together, we nod. ¡°That works for us,¡± Rafe says, speaking for our little group. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Convenient,¡± the dark¨Chaired boy says, staring over at the three of us. ¡°Considering your little cadre of three has the majority in any voting situation.¡± Rafe just shrugs, holding his gaze, clearly telling him to deal with it. Jackson, to my surprise, looks over at me. I meet his eyes evenly and nod once, no expression on my face as I ask him, without words, to trust us. He studies me for at long moment with those grey¨Cblue eyes and then turns back to the professor. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to it,¡± he says. Rafe turns to look at me, his face stony, because he¡¯s very aware that Jackson ¨C whether he knows it or not is turning towards me and seeking my opinion because he¡¯s my mate. He exhales sharply through his nose, turning to the dark- haired boy across the room, and raises an eyebrow. ¡°Fine,¡± Davis says, hanging his head back on his neck as if exhausted. Then he, too, exhales a deep breath and speaks as he raises his head. ¡°I can breathe underwater.¡± Alvez¡¯s face bursts into a grin as I gasp, leaning forward eagerly, because that is perhaps the coolest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. Jesse is just as excited as I am. ¡°Really?¡± he says, grinning at Davis. ¡°How the hell did you figure that out? Is there a time limit on it, or could you do it forever? Do your fingers still get all pruney if you stay under too long? How does ¨C¡± ¡°Sinir,¡± the Professor says, his voice tired, and Jesseughs a little before snapping his mouth shut and leaning back in his chair with an apologetic shrug. He¡¯s just excited, is all. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Davis,¡± the Professor says, smiling at him. ¡°And likely to be useful in a variety of situations. Would you be willing to demonstrate at the next meeting, if I can arrange it?¡± Davis sighs again but then nods sharply before turning to re at all of us. ¡°Thanks for telling us, man,¡± Jesse says, giving Davis a warm smile. ¡°You can trust us, though,¡± he says, gesturing to me and Rafe as well. ¡°We¡¯re not going to tell anyone.¡± For the first time, a little smilees to the other cadet¡¯s face. ¡°You can call me Tony,¡± he says quietly. And Jesse nods, his grin deepening, and I¡¯m grateful again for my charming, friendly, thoughtful cousin who always knows how to make everyone feelfortable. Warmth runs through me, and I¡¯m reminded again how grateful I am to have him in my life. ¡°Anyone else?¡± Alvez says, looking eagerly around at us. 12:51 Sun, 10 Mar The other four are silent before Rafe looses a tense breath. ¡°We¡¯re not holding anything back,¡± he says, his voice solid. ¡°We just¡­don¡¯t know. Our mothers have magic and they told us that we will have magic some day,¡± he says, gesturing towards himself and Jesse, ¡°but it hasn¡¯t manifested yet.¡± ¡°Not umon,¡± Alvez says, his voice encouraging. ¡°And, the cousin?¡± he says, turning to me. I blink a little, because of course my story is the same as theirs. But I¡¯m not supposed to have a magic mother, am I? I say the first thing thates to mind, hoping it¡¯s usible. ¡°This is all a surprise to me,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°I mean, I knew they had pending magic, but I had no idea I did too. Pretty cool, I guess, that I get to be part of the club.¡± Rafe smiles at me, nodding, letting me know I¡¯ve done well. I smile back. ¡°My situation is the same,¡± Jackson chimes in, tense. ¡°Surprised to be here. No magical family line to speak of. Are you sure I¡¯m in the right ce?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure, McClintock,¡± Alvez says, leaning forward to smile at him. And, is it just me? Or does that smile look almost¡­greedy? ¡°Your reading was particrly vivid.¡± Jackson scowls, looking at the floor. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± Tony says, his arms still crossed as he slumps in his chair. ¡°Like what is this ss about? I already know how to use my magic ¨C what am I supposed to learn? Are there like, textbooks¡­¡± ¡°No texts,¡± Alvez quips, stretching his arms over his head. ¡°Instead, we will spend our time nurturing each of your gifts where they are. For those whose magics have yet to manifest, we¡¯ll spend some time attempting to coax them forward. For you, Davis, we¡¯ll work to push your gift to explore its extremes, see if any other details reveal themselves. Then, in future months or years ¨C assuming that you pass the Examination ¨C¡± he pauses a moment, looking significantly around at all of us, ¡°we will begin to consider how to use your magic on a battlefield or in other ways to aid the nation.¡± I take a moment to smack Rafe on the arm, mouthing ¡°Examination!?¡± to him and knitting my brows to show my displeasure that he didn¡¯t tell me about this. Rafe just ps a hand at me, dismissing my concern for now. 67% ¡°All right!¡± Alvez says, pping his hands together and hopping down from the desk. ¡°Step one for this program is getting your magics to manifest themselves, and in my previous experience directing this program I have found that magic. does indeed call to magic. As such, we will now pair off in a trust exercise to see if anything¡­stirs. As you three,¡± he says, turning to us, ¡°have been around each other for years with no results, let¡¯s try engagement with someone new.¡± Rafe sends an anxious nce my way but I just roll my eyes at him, willing him to stop hovering over me like a mother hen. As he turns away, though, I realize that his anxiety is not misced ¨C because Jackson and I, we have been having physical reactions to each other that I now consider might be a result of our both having magic. That pulse that moves through the air whenever I touch him with my hands? Is that¡­.something? ¡°Let¡¯s have Rafe with Tony, please?¡± Alvez says, interrupting my train of thought and gesturing for Rafe to cross the room to stand with Tony, who rises from his chair. ¡°And Jackson with Jesse?¡± Alvez says next. My heart sinks a little because I¡¯m alone the odd ¡°man¡± out. Do I not get to experiment today? ¡°I¡¯ll pair with you, rk,¡± Alvez says as he takes three marbles out of his pocket and ces one on a desk in front of Rafe and Tony and then another before Jesse and. Jackson. Anxiety twists in my stomach as Alvez slowly approaches me, because¡­ something in the way that he walks, he smiles at me. I¡¯m again reminded of a cat, and not the sweet kittenish type. No, an eager, hungry cat who has just found a mouse he wants to y with. ¡ª Alvez stops in front of me, cing a marble against our desk in front of us. ¡°You should each find a form of physical contact you feelfortable with skin to skin is best. And then, together, you should attempt to ess your magics, using it together to attempt to move the marble ¨C either floating it in the air, pushing it from the desk or¡­I don¡¯t know. Exploding it. Whatever feels natural.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work for me,¡± Tony says immediately, ring a little. ¡°I can¡¯t take the marble under water and breathe it in. ¡°Humor me, Davis,¡± Alvez says, stepping close to my side. ¡°Your goal today is to 12:51 Sun, 10 Mar help Rafe Sinir discover his magics. Be a pal. You¡¯re a team, after all.¡± The four others in the room hesitate for a moment, but then turn to each other, beginning to discuss ¨C I guess what it is they want to do. ¡°Hand to hand?¡± Alvez says, turning to me and speaking softly, almost intimately in my ear. ¡°Um, sure?¡± I say, anxiety racing through me as he raises his hand. My wolf shifts from paw to paw, wary, as I raise my own hand and press the back of it to the back of the professor¡¯s hand. I don¡¯t trust him, she murmurs to me, anxious. Me neither. I murmur back. But there¡¯s no time to think on it now. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Alvez says, smiling wickedly at me and turning his hand to grasp mine, intecing our fingers. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not every day a man gets a chance to take the hand of a princess, is it?¡® Every drop of blood drains from my face. Chapter 47 My eyes immediately dart to Rafe and Jesse across the room, but they¡¯re caught up in their conversations with Jackson and Tony. ¡°No no,¡± Aivez says, his voice soft and pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t shout for your brother, Ariel. That would be a poor choice.¡± I turn my eyes back to the professor as, inside me, my wolf¡¯s hackles raise. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand ¨C I am excited that you are here, highness,¡± Alvez murmurs, giving my hand a little squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, developing your powers. But, of course, if anyone were to discover that I knew that a young woman had infiltrated the academy¡­I would lose my job.¡± I stare at him, instantly realizing the trap that he¡¯sid for me here. If I reveal to anyone that he knows who I am even my brothers ¨C he¡¯ll have me expelled, even if it means he goes too. ¡°Mutually assured destruction,¡± he murmurs, seeing me process the consequences. ¡°So, I think it¡¯s best that the two of us work together, don¡¯t you? Trust, after all,¡± he says, his voice low and luxurious, ¡°is the foundation of any great rtionship.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I say, my word hardly a whisper as I nod. ¡°Please just¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Ariel,¡± he murmurs, moving closer, his eyes slowly drifting over my face. ¡°Your secret is safe with me.¡± I exhale slowly. ¡°But,¡± he continues, ¡°you could thank me for my generosity.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I say instantly, the words falling from my mouth, and the way that he grins¡­ Instantly I realize how under his thumb I am. How much he likes forcing my hand, making me his little puppet. ¡°You are wee, my Princess,¡± he purrs. Alvez takes another moment to stare into my eyes before turning to look at the marble, his entire demeanor changing in an instant. I stare at him, shocked a little to see that he is again the mind- mannered professor. ¡°Now,¡± he says, grinning. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to push my power towards you. What do you think, should we try to levitate it? Or push?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I reply, still staring at him, a little shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s try push.¡± he says, ncing at me with a friendly grin. ¡°Concentrate now, rk. See what you can do.¡± I stare at him for a moment longer, still rattled by his revtion and the way that he took control. But then I loose my breath and concentrate because¡­what else am I going to do? Any way this turns, if I do anything at all beyond what he says, I¡¯m kicked out of school. So¡­Iply and focus on the marble in front of me. To my surprise, my hand where it¡¯s sped in Alvez¡¯s begins to heat ¨C and more than the usual body heat produced by two people holding hands. I flinch a little, turning towards him. ¡°Nooo,¡± he murmurs, giving my hand a squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s totally normal ¨C don¡¯t get distracted. Concentrate, rk.¡± I turn my attention back to the marble, and I do willing it first to lift, and then to move, and then to¡­I don¡¯t know, do anything. My whole body is sweating after about fifteen minutes of concentration, but then Alvez sighs and drops my hand. ¡°It was good work, rk,¡± he says, smiling at me with encouragement as he ps me on the shoulder. ¡°It may just be that our particr magics do not speak to each other. Shall we switch it up?¡± Alvez ps his hands in the air and asks for results, but when no one reports any ability to make the marble do anything at all, he just sighs and puts us in new couples. I¡¯m with Tony this time, who gives me a friendly nod. ¡°Hands okay?¡± he asks, offering his. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, taking it. It¡¯spletely different this time, and a coolness rushes through me as Tony and I stand for a long, long time looking at the marble before me. After awhile I find myself almost in a¡­ meditative state. I¡¯m calm, and rxed, and honestly I feel like I¡¯m almost¡­floating. All of the heat which resulted from my experience with Alvez is wiped from me, reced by utter calm. I jump when Alvez again ps his hands ¨C because, how long was that? It felt like about three minutes¡­. But as I nce at the clock, I realize that about half an hour has passed. I gape. ¡°Any results?¡± Alvez calls out to us, and Rafe begins to murmur something about. the marble maybe moving a little bit as I look up at Tony in surprise. He blinks down at me, a smile on his lips, and I instantly grin as I realize that his experience, somehow, matched my own. ¡°I kind of forgot about the marble,¡± I say, smiling up at him. Tonyughs. ¡°Me too, but¡­¡± ¡°That was cool wasn¡¯t it!?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been at the spa all day,¡± he whispers back,ughing more now with the joy of it. ¡°I¡¯m so cozy, warm in my soul. I¡¯m so fucking rxed.¡± ¡°I know! I ¨C¡± ¡°Results?¡± Alvez says, pitching his voice louder to interrupt us. Tony and I both turn to him and when Alvez flicks his eyes down to our still¨Cjoined hands, I blush a little and pull my hand away. ¡°The marble didn¡¯t move,¡± I say, my voice solid. Tony looks down at me, perhaps wondering why I¡¯m not sharing more, but I just stand straight and don¡¯t look at him, hoping he holds his tongue. Good, my wolf says, though she¡¯syingnguidly in my soul now, her eyes half- lidded in her rxation. Let¡¯s not tell the professor anything until we know more about what he wants. I nod, agreeing with her. ¡°Shame,¡± Alvez says, quirking his head to the side. Then he looks up at the clock. ¡°We are out of time,¡± he says with a little chagrin. ¡°For homework, I¡¯d like each of you to get into yourst pairing and try again for longer this time. At least a full hour. Come to our ss in two days ready to report your results. Sinir? Pleasee over here to arrange a time to meet with me privately.¡± Alvez nods around to us before moving to his desk, starting to pack up his bag as Rafe approaches to arrange a time. My eyes immediately move to Jackson, who turns to me. Because he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s left. Tony leaves my side, heading for Jesse as Jackson slowly moves over. I have to crane my head back on my neck to look up at him as he moves close. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you made it into the Academy,¡± Jackson says quietly, his voice gruff as he stares down at me, his expression stony and unkind. I can¡¯t help it, I burst into a grin andugh, just a little bit. ¡°What?¡± he asks, frowning now, confused. ¡°You just said something really nice,¡± I answer quietly, shrugging one shoulder, ¡°even though your tone and your expression still say you want to rip me to shreds.¡± Jackson flinches back a little and stares at me. ¡°Wait, really?¡± he asks. 4. 4. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say,ughing a little more now. ¡°Are you now aware of it? The fact that you¡¯ve got like, murder in your eyes pretty much all the time?¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± he murmurs, dropping his head and scraping a calloused hand down the length of his face. ¡°No, I guess I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I¡¯m here too,¡± I say quietly, more serious now. ¡°And thank you for ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± he murmurs, and as he nces around I realize that it¡¯s as much a desire for secrecy as it is a downying of his generosity in the obstacle course. ¡°So, we have to¡­¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, clearing my throat a little awkwardly. ¡°Um, do you want toe up to our room for dinner? You could eat with us and then¡­¡± I reach out and grab the little marble still sitting on the desk. ¡°Try to blow this to smithereens, or whatever.¡± Jackson smirks at me and nces over his shoulder towards Jesse and Rafe.¡°Yeah, Jackson,¡± Jesse says, and I smile as he appears at Jackson¡¯s side, holding my Chemistry textbook out to me. ¡°Come to dinner ¨C you can have your food sent up with ours.¡± From the other side of the room, I hear Rafe groan as he hears the invitation. ¡°Ignore him,¡± I say, stepping closer to Jackson and shaking my head as I look up into his face. ¡°He¡¯s being a dick. Seriously,e!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Jackson says, ncing over his shoulder at the crown Prince who so clearly doesn¡¯t want him to do that. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll send word about my schedule. See if we can¡¯t make a time to meet.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say with a shrug, taking my books from Jesse and smiling up at my mate, kind of unable to help it. Because¡­honestly, I¡¯m not scared of him at all anymore, even if I probably should be. After his apology in the bathroom, and then how he helped me? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m starting to realize that there¡¯s more to Jackson than just his gruff surface. For a second, my mind shes to Luca ¨C But I push it away, not letting myself go there. Jackson nods to me and Jesse, not bothering to say any other words of goodbye as he grabs his satchel and heads from the door. ¡°He¡¯s not all bad, that one,¡± Jesse says, considering Jackson as he disappears. ¡°Even if he is mildly terrifying even at the best of times.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I say, contemtive. Jesse just grins at me and nods towards the door, where Rafe is waiting at Alvez¡¯s side, Alvez patiently holding the key to the ssroom in his hands. ¡°Good luck!¡± Alvez says to the three of us cheerfully as we move through the door. ¡°Rafe, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow afternoon. Jesse, Ari, please don¡¯t hesitate to get in touch if you need anything.¡± ¨C We murmur our thanks to our professor, turning away ¨C And honestly, I thought it was all finished, until I feel fingers trace down the length of my spine as I turn away. Chapter 48 1 My eyes go wide as I gasp, spinning to see Alvez walking down the hall,pletely nonchnt. But that was no ghost, sneaking an intimate touch when my brother¡¯s back was turned. ¡°What is it?¡± Rafe asks, turning towards me. ¡°Sorry, I uh¨Cjust saw a spider,¡± 1 murmur. ¡°Really big one.¡± ¡°Gross,¡± Jesse says, a shiver running through him. I grin at him, because Jesse hates spiders. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Rafe says, nodding towards the elevator at the end of the hall. ¡°Ari and I have to have a chat after all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jesse gasps as we step into the elevator. ¡°What about!? Do I get toe. too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rafe says, slinging an arm around my shoulders and ring over at our cousin. ¡°Siblings only for this one.¡± Jesse hangs his head back as the elevator lifts us swiftly into the air. ¡°That¡¯s so unfair,¡± he groans. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m basically a sibling ¨C our dads our brothers, our moms are sisters! Gically, I¡¯m pretty much the same ¡°Don¡¯t be weird,¡± Rafe says, ncing over at Jesse with his brows knit as the elevator door opens and we start down the hall. Jesse continues toin all the way into the room but Rafe ignores him and Iugh, because Jesse can be such a baby when he doesn¡¯t get his way. But eventually Jesse flops, defeated and depressed to be deprived of the gossip, onto his bed as Rafe pushes me towards the bathroom. ¡°Rafe, you can pee alone,¡± I mutter, tossing my chemistry book onto my bed as I 1. go. ¡°This is about secrecy not bodily functions,¡± he murmurs, shutting the door behind him and leaning back on it. ¡°Which I¡¯d think would be something you appreciated, considering this is a conversation about your mate. So?¡± He raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°Spill.¡± I sigh, closing the lid to the toilet and sitting down on it, taking off my cap and 15 taking a moment to massage my sore scalp under its tight braid. Rafe listens quietly and carefully as I tell him everything about Jackson about his apology in the bathroom that allowed me to see a different side of him, my impulsive invitation to breakfast, and then about his waiting to go into his obstacle course. with me, and the hint and the help he gave. By the end, Rafe looks more contemtive than angry, which is probably a good thing. ¡°So,¡± he says, looking studiously down at the floor with his brows drawn, ¡°do you think he¡¯s like¡­figured it out? That he¡¯s helping you because he knows you¡¯re his mate?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, thoughtful as I lean back against the toilet tank. ¡°I mean, anything is possible, and I think he¡¯s being nice to me because he does sense a connection. between us. But I think that if he knew I was his mate, he wouldn¡¯t just¡­let it pass.¡± Rafe¡¯s quiet for a minute before he sinks to the floor a bit. ¡°It¡¯s all just so weird, Ari,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to navigate any of this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I say, but I smile at my brother because it feels nice to be able to talk to him about it. ¡°It¡¯s just, you have a right to get to know your mate,¡± he murmurs, ¡°that¡¯s important. But there¡¯s so much at risk. And he did seriously try to hurt you, which makes me very wary to let him into our little circle of trust¡­¡± ¡°I think you have to try, Rafe,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to try to hurt me again. Honestly, if anything, it feels like his instincts are swinging in the other direction, and he might be following them.¡± ¡°So like, even if he doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s your mate, he¡¯s got some impulse to protect you?¡± Rafe asks, looking up at me. ¡°I mean, that makes sense¡­the way dad protects mom feels just like a part of who he is.¡± A little anxiety stirs in me at theparison to dad and mom ¨C because they feel just so right together. And Jackson? I¡­just met him. And Luca? They¡¯re both important, my wolf says, prancing gleefully at the thought of them. And very good looking. 12.02 Tu Mar Easy for you to say, I murmur, swatting her yfully in the rump. She spins in a circle and then trots off, spirits high. ¡°All right,¡± Rafe sighs, hanging his head a little with a big sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be nicer. Though it will not be easy.¡± I smile, starting to thank him, but a knockes out the door. ¡°Go pee somewhere else, Jesse,¡± Rafe says, his voice exhausted. ¡°Thanks so much for the advice, Rafe,¡± Jesse replies, dry, ¡°but actually our uniforms are here.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I say, standing up and eagerly pulling on my cap. Rafe gets to his feet too, but his eyes move immediately to the shower. ¡°Will you get mine?¡± he asks, heading for it. ¡°I want to take a minute to myself.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I say, grinning at him and heading for the door, eager to see what the seamstress did to my uniform to make it fit better. Rafe starts to strip off his shirt as I pull the door open, but I¡¯m a little shocked to see Jesse standing right there, waiting for me. He grabs me by the wrist and tugs me out of the bathroom, snicking the door shut behind me. ¡°You have a guest, Mr. rk,¡± he says, his voice half devious and half angry. ¡°Who is asking for you in particr.¡± My eyes go wide as I follow Jesse¡¯s gesturing hand towards there door, where I burst into a grin to see the seamstress here in the flesh, a ck box in her hands. ¡°Oh, hi!¡± I shout, scurrying over, excited.¡±Hi!¡± she says, beaming at me, ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you! I made some modifications, but, um¡­¡± her eyes drift over to Jesse as she bites her lip. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about him,¡± I say, pping a hand in his direction as I take the box from her hands and head for my nook. ¡°Come over here! Thank you so much for bringing these up yourself! What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Ariel ¨C ¡°Ariel!¡± Jesse gasps, horrified, and both the seamstress and I stop short in our tracks, our eyes going to him. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I say, grimacing at my cousin a little as I resume my steps. ¡°I forgot to tell you, Jesse she kind of¡­figured it out yesterday.¡± A slow smile spreads on the seamstress¡¯s face as she looks between my cousin and me. ¡°Oh, a secret within a secret, is it? I love those.¡± ¡°Ari,¡± Jesse groans, covering his face with his hands and turning away from me, his¡ª- shoulders shaking a little bit. ¡°You can¡¯t do this shit to me and are you serious!? Someone else figured it out!?¡± ¡°Who else knows?¡± the seamstress asks, stepping closer to me as I put the box on my bed and start to unpack it. ¡°Just my brother, obviously, and our friend Ben,¡± I say with a shrug, smiling at her. ¡°Though he had less direct evidence than you ¡°Ariel!¡± Jesse snaps, storming over to us, ¡°stop telling her shit! We have no idea who Material ? N?velDrama.Org. this woman is!¡± ¡°Jesse!¡± I scold, ring at him. ¡°You¡¯re being very rude to our guest, and obviously she is trustworthy ¨C she would have told someone by now if she was going to! And she wouldn¡¯t have taken such time to make modifications to my outfit! Thank you for those, by the way,¡± I say, turning my smile on her again. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she replies, sketching a little bow with a half smile on her face, though she does nce anxiously back at my cousin. Jesse sighs and narrows his eyes at the young woman, crossing his arms and looking her up and down. ¡°While my cousin has a point,¡± he says, frustrated, ¡°I would like some further assurances that you can be trusted, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± she says, and I blink a little as the seamstress tucks her hands coyly behind her back and raises her chin at Jesse, stepping closer. ¡°And what kind of assurances would you like, sir?¡± I go a bit still as I watch them. ¡°Well,¡± he murmurs, his voice deepening as he looks down at her. ¡°Your personal information, to start. As well as any leverage you¡¯d like to hand over so that I can exact revenge if you blow my cousin¡¯s cover.¡± ¡°Leverage, highness?¡± she says, a little smirk forming on her lips. ¡°Why, we¡¯ve just met. Don¡¯t you think you need to earn something like that?¡± Jesseughs a little, his eyes focused on hers, and my jaw drops when I see him. take a step closer, barely a hand¡¯s breadth between them now. Because they are flirting. ¡°Earn it, im it,¡± Jesse murmurs, raising a bold hand and twisting a stray curl of her auburn hair around his finger before tucking it back behind her ear. ¡°Either way, we can start with your number, unless we¡¯re supposed to use messenger pigeons to contact people in this dank castle ¨C¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I burst out, staring between them. ¡°Jesse!¡± I step forward and smack him, hard, on the arm. ¡°Would you stop!?¡± ¡°Ari!¡± he shouts,ughing and taking a step away. ¡°I am working here to protect you ¨C ¡°Oh, you so are not,¡± I growl, stepping in front of the seamstress. ¡°There is one girl in this whole castle who knows about my secret, and I¡¯d quite like her to be my friend, so if you can please stop hitting on her Jesse¡¯s mouth drops open at my usation and the seamstress, behind me, bursts outughing. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Ari,¡± she says, putting a hand on my arm and turning me towards her. ¡°I¡¯m pretty much the only young woman working in this castle ¨C I know how to handle myself around these boys.¡± I grin at her as she rolls her eyes. Chapter 49 ¡°Okay, the question of boys aside,¡± Jesse says, clearly rankled by the diminutive appetion as he steps forward again, ¡°seriously, can we trust you? This is¡­not a small secret.¡± ¡°I swear it,¡± the seamstress says, her eyebrows going up and her face sincere. ¡°Beyond the fact that I will absolutely lose this job if anyone figures out that I kept this secret, I think it¡¯s really cool that there¡¯s finally a girl in the ranks. Plus,¡± she grins at me and gives me a shy little shrug, ¡°I liked you immediately. And I, too, could use a friend. Gets lonely in this castle.¡± ¡°See?¡± I say, linking arms with her and turning to pout at Jesse. ¡°We¡¯re lonely, Jess. Are you going to deny us friendship?¡± Jesse groans, tilting his head back and covering his face with his hands, but I just turn to smile at the girl. ¡°I¡¯m Daphne,¡± she says, offering her hand, which I shake. ¡°And I swear, I won¡¯t tell anyone, ever. I want to help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ariel,¡± I say in turn, though clearly she already knows that. ¡°And thank you, seriously.¡± ¡°Anytime!¡± she says as Jesse takes a deep breath and drops his hands from his face. ¡°Let me show you what I did ¨C¡± ¨C a Daphne quickly walks me through the details of my uniform modifications wider waist, more breathing room in the chest and the little sports bra that she quickly sewed for me, which she designed to tten my already¨Csmallish chest as much as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll make you more of these,¡± she says, grinning at me, ¡°as well as send you up any women¡¯s products that you need, whenever you need them. Just send me a little note saying you popped a seam, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± I beam at her and impulsively throw my arms around her in a hug, pleased and grateful. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Daphne,¡± I murmur. ¡°Can you stay for dinner? There will be plenty of food,¡± I say, pulling back. But then I roll my eyes. ¡°But also, many more boys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± she says, shaking her head, her pretty blue eyes sparkling. ¡°But, maybe I cane upter in the week on my day off? And we could¡­hang out?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I say instantly nodding and feeling a bit sorry when I see the hope that swells in her eyes. This poor girl she¡¯s probably even more starved for femalepany than I am. ¡°We¡¯ll be d to see you,¡± Jesse says, his calm returned now as he slips his hands into his pockets and again steps close to Daphne, smiling down at her. ¡°Though, try toe with it¡¯s just us Sinirs here in the room,¡± he murmurs. ¡°We like to keep our secret close.¡± ¡°Or,¡± Daphne says, turning her head, again coy. ¡°Do you just not want to share me with the other boys?¡± ¡°Well, why would you want to see them anyway?¡± Jesse asks, a subtle twist to his lips. ¡°When you could hang out with a duke?¡± Laugher bursts from me at the gall of him at this moment and I just shake my head, turning away. God, a few minutes ago I¡¯d honestly thought Jesse was doing a good job of flirting with Daphne, but with that line ¡°Oh, a Duke?¡± Daphne says, her eyes wide and innocent. ¡°Is that supposed to be impressive?¡± Jesse blinks at her, but as I watch his smile grow I realize that he likes that she¡¯s actually pushing back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± he asks, boldly taking another step closer, ¡°It¡¯s not every day you meet a duke.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, hesitating and ncing towards the bathroom, ¡°isn¡¯t there a Prince just behind that door?¡± I burst into delightedughter again, doubling over and putting my hands in my knees at the way Jesse¡¯s mouth pops open in surprise. Daphne grins too, smiling up at him, pleased as punch to have gotten the better of him. And Jesse, to his credit,ughs as well. ¡°I have to get back,¡± Daphne says, reaching out to me for a hug ¨C which I give her ¨C before she heads for the door. ¡°Ari, I¡¯ll be in touch. And, your grace,¡± she puts deliberate emphasis on his royal title as she smiles pulls the door open, ¡°it was so nice meeting you.¡± ¡°Bye, Daphne!¡± I call as she leaves, but then I instantly spin to grin up at Jesse. 12:53 Sun, 10 Mar ¡°Ohhh she got you!¡± I say, pointing a delighted finger up into his face. ¡°You are so embarrassed!¡± ¡°I am not,¡± he says, still smiling and smacking my finger away. ¡°Come on, you have a workout to do before dinner.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seriously!¡± heughs, shoving me between the shoulders towards the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear about the Examination at the end of term? We¡¯ve got to keep you fit if we want to keep you around, little Princess!¡± ¡°You just want to keep me around so Daphne keepsing around,¡± I use, ring at him over the shoulder as I drag my feet towards the door. Honestly, I thought my day was over and I could rx. ¡°Nah, I like you for you,¡± Jesse says, smiling at me as we pass through the door and head for the elevator. ¡°Though I do admit, the seamstress could be an unforeseen perk.¡± ¡°You stay away from my friend,¡± I snap as we climb back into the elevator. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± he says, his voice deadpan as the doors shut and we head down, down, down to the ground floor. I¡¯m still panting and gross with sweat an hour and a halfter when Jesse and I get back to the room, me stumbling in exhausted and him casually strolling as if we did nothing more than take an evening walk. We leave the door open in case any other cadets want toe by and say hello, introduce themselves or whatever.¡°Hey!¡± Rafe shouts from the couch, where Ben and Luca are already sitting. Rafe nces up at the clock. ¡°You¡¯re pushing it close to dinner time,¡± he says, curious. ¡°Well, Shrimpy here just needs to get faster, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Jesse says, grinning at me and shoving me towards the bathroom, letting me subtly know that I can take first shower. ¨C I rush towards it, blushing a little ¨C as ridiculous as it is for Luca to see me all red and sweaty. 12:53 Sun, 10 Mar I take my time in the shower because while I¡¯m in it my mind returns, perhaps. inevitably, to the way Luca¡¯s face looked at breakfast this morning ¨C his absolute shock at the realization that not only are our midnight dream meetings real, but that in the end I tried to keep that from him. But eventually my growling stomach forces my hand, and I towel off and pull my new uniform on- chic and fitted, as promised ¨C before braiding my hair up and tucking my cap onto my head. When I open the bathroom door, I almost moan at the scent of foot that immediately floods my nose. ¡°Seriously, Ari,¡± Rafe says, ncing up at me. ¡°I had to basically fight these guys to keep them away from your serving. What took you so long?¡± ¡°Just tired,¡± I murmur, heading to what is clearly bing my little corner of the couch ¨C a ce which is, fortunately or unfortunately, right next to Luca. My attention immediately goes to the food in front of me ¨C roasted chicken all wrapped up in soft t bread, spread with spicy sauce and topped with crispy vegetables. I dig in with gusto. As I eat, the boys continue their conversation around me, everyone filling in the details of their day. Ben is chattiest, and while I am interested in the details of his program (which sounds almost as rigorous as mine), I do not miss the fact that Luca is noticeably silent and still moody, like he was this morning. But I don¡¯t look up at him, simply concentrating on my food. ¡°Actually, Luca,¡± Ben says, and I lift my head to see him turning to my mate from his spot on the floor. ¡°I was practicing those punchbos you showed me earlier, but my shoulder is tweaking after like ten of them. Can you show me if I¡¯m doing them right?¡± ¡°I actually hurt my arm in workout this morning, Ben,¡± Luca says, frowning at him with true apology on his face. ¡°Maybe Rafe could take a look? He can throw a punch almost as well as I can. Luca nces over at my brother, who smirks at him before nodding eagerly to Ben. The two stand up and move to the center of the room behind the couch, where there¡¯s more space. My stomach twists with anxiety as I hear them get started, Rafe directing Ben to lift his fists and show him what he¡¯s got. ¡°All right,¡± Jesse says with a sigh as he pushes himself up from the chair. ¡°Time for my Oh no, my wolf says, raising her snout as my eyes dart between Luca and Jesse¡¯s retreating form. Say anything! Get him to stay here! ¡°Wait, Jesse,¡± I say, and he pauses, turning to look at me. ¡°Um,¡± I say, ncing around for an excuse for him to stay buting up with absolutely nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to¡­finish¡­dinner?¡± ¡°I ate enough for both of us, Ari,¡± he says, gesturing towards my unfinished te. ¡°You should worry about yourself before me.¡± Ohhhh nooo my wolf moans as I watch my cousin disappear into the bathroom, dread pooling in me. ¡°What is it, Shrimp,¡± Luca says, his voice soft as he turns to me. I sink back into the corner of the couch. ¡°Don¡¯t want to sit alone with me? Don¡¯t want to have a nice little one¨Con¨Cone chat?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, my eyes going wide as his narrow. And then I gasp as, quicker than I can see, Luca ducks below the high back of the couch and snaps his hand out, grabbing the front of my uniform and pulling me so close that there¡¯s barely a few inches between our faces. ¡°What the f**k is going on, Ari!?¡± he growls, his face livid. I stare at him, my eyes wide, but before I can bluster out some kind of excuse or apology or protest, a hesitant voice rings out from the door. ¡°Sorry,¡± it says, and I spin around in shock to see Jackson standing at the open door, his hands sunk into his pockets. ¡°Am I¡­interrupting something?¡± Chapter 50 Luca freezes for a moment before scowling at me and dropping his hand from my shirt, crossing his arms over his chest before he sinks back into the couch cushions, glowering. ¡°No!¡± I say, throwing myself over the arm of the couch and stumbling my way to the door, my face still pale from my shock. ¡°Um, sorry it¡¯s good to see you, Jackson! I¡¯m d you coulde.¡± I hear footsteps behind me and turn to see Ben and Rafeing over. Luca, perhaps predictably, stays on the couch, though he¡¯s moved to lean against the far arm of it so that he can watch the goings¨Con at the door, his arms still crossed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a really nice setup here,¡± Jackson says, his eyebrows raised as he looks around the room. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rafe responds, reaching out a hand. I see the corner of Jackson¡¯s mouth twitch upwards at Rafe¡¯s rtive warmth as he shakes my brother¡¯s hand. But it¡¯s gone in a sh. ¡°Where is your room located?¡± Rafe asks. ¡°I¡¯m closer to this guy,¡± he says, nodding to Ben. ¡°Really?¡± Ben asks, surprised. ¡°I¡¯m four doors down,¡± Jackson says, leaning against our doorway. Ben looks even more surprised now, perhaps wondering if Jackson is just very perceptive? Or if he, Ben, hasn¡¯t been perceptive enough.. ¡°You¡¯re letting a draft in,¡± Luca calls from his ce on the couch. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time. to shut the door.¡± A little shocked, I re at him over my shoulder, because the door has been open for hours. ¡°Would you like toe in?¡± I say to Jackson, gesturing towards the room. ¡°We don¡¯t have any food left, but¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Jackson says, nodding at me and pulling a folded piece of paper from his pocket. ¡°I just came to give you a copy of my schedule. Maybe you could tell me a time, tomorrow, when we could meet for the homework?¡± ¡°Come to dinner tomorrow,¡± Rafe offers instantly. ¡°Ari really doesn¡¯t leave the room much. He¡¯ll be here all night. I¡¯m sure you can find a quiet space to work.¡± I turn slowly to re at my brother, but sigh when he just res back. He is definitely not going to let me go galivanting around in the castle alone with my mate. ¡°Yes, Jackson,¡± I say, taking the schedule from his hands anyway. ¡°Please,e for dinner.¡± ¡°All right,¡± he says slowly, frowning as he looks between Rafe and me, probably wondering about our weird over¨Cprotective cousin rtionship. ¡°See you tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Luca shouts from behind us, his word harsh and obviously making I clear that he wants Jackson gone now. I roll my eyes, but keep my focus on Jackson. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Thanks for this,¡± I hold up the now¨Cuseless schedule in my hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he says, nodding to me before moving away. I smirk a little as he goes, thinking he needs to work a bit on his pleasant good¨Cbyes. Rafe doesn¡¯t say anything as he moves away from the door, heading back to the center of the room and gesturing for Ben. But Ben pauses, frowning at Luca. ¡°Why are you so rude to him?¡± he asks. ¡°What did he ever do to you?¡± ¡°Dude¡¯s got bad vibes,¡± Luca says, scowling. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one with bad vibes tonight,¡± Ben says, frowning at Luca, whose jaw drops open, probably surprised that Ben ¨C who he could take out with a single punch ¨C is calling him out for bad behavior. But I just sigh as Ben walks away to go work with Rafe more. I settle in on the couch across from Luca and re at him a little. ¡°Ben¡¯s right, you know,¡± I say, keeping my voice soft. ¡°You have been in a mood all day, and you¡¯ve been taking it out on everyone else. Get your shit together.¡± ¡°Get my ¡°Luca sputters, leaning forward to re at me. ¡°Get my shit together!? Are you kidding me, Ari!?¡± My scowl deepens as I narrow my eyes. ¡°This is weird for me too, you know!¡± I hiss leaning forward, admitting for the first time in person ¨C however tacitly that the dream state really is real. Luca groans and presses his eyes shut, gritting his teeth, his whole body going tense. I kick him, ncing over the edge of the couch at where Rafe slowly has Ben go through the gestures of a cross¨C body punch. ¡°I am serious!¡± I whisper¨Chiss. ¡°We cannot have this conversation here! This is not public information!¡± Luca¡¯s eyes fly open, instantly ring at me. ¡°Fine,¡± he snaps. ¡°Then we are having this conversation tonight. And I would suggest that you have a great deal of chamomile tea very soon, because I am not going to wait around for you in that boring¨Cass fog forest for hours while you do your best to stay awake and avoid this conversation ¨C¡± I sit up a little, surprised. ¡°Wait, so,¡± I hesitate now, trying to figure out the meaning behind his words, ¡°you can go there and like, hang around? Even before I get there?¡± ¡°Yes, Shrimp!¡± he snaps, grabbing one of the pillows and throwing at me. I gasp a little as it hits me right in the chest. ¡°And it¡¯s really boring! There is nothing to do there except wait! It sucks!¡± I scowl at him, hugging the pillow to my chest. ¡°Fine,¡± I growl, ring at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed.¡± ¡°Good!¡± he almost shouts, forgetting himself a little as he jumps off the couch and storms for the door. ¡°So will I!¡± The door ms as Luca leaves and I gape after him for a moment before slowly turning back to Ben and Rafe, who stare at me. ¡°Seriously,¡± Rafe says, ncing over towards the door. ¡°What the hell is going on with you two?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just tired,¡± I mutter, sighing and pushing myself up off the couch as well. I grab my Chemistry textbook off the coffee table and take it with me towards my nook. ¡°And so am I. I¡¯m going to bed. Sleep tight, guys.¡± They murmur their goodnights as I swing my velvet curtain shut and flop onto my bed in despair, burying my face into my pillow. ¡°Whoa,¡± I hear Jesse¡¯s voice say out in the room as the bathroom door creeks open. ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± Predictably, it takes me forever to fall asleep, not least because Jesse, Ben, and Rafe stay up for a while, talking softly. I get changed into the pajamas that Daphne thoughtfully packed into my uniform box and re¨Cbraid my hair once it¡¯s dry, but it¡¯s the Chemistry book, in the end, which really does the trick. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not interesting ¨C it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had such a long day, and the workout Jesse put me through,bined with the minute details of the periodic. table¡­ My eyes are flickering shut before I know it. And almost immediately after that¡­ I raise my eyelids again to blink in the soft light of the birch forest, looking around at the pretty yellow leaves flickering in the wind. I sigh, wrapping my arms around myself, steeling myself for the hard conversation that¡¯s going toe next. Because I know I owe him an exnation, but god, it would have just been so much easier if ¨C ¡°Shrimp!¡± Luca¡¯s voice rings out through the grove, and my eyes go wide to hear the anger stillcing it. ¡°I know you¡¯re here, I can feel it!¡± I curse to myself and then gasp as he appears between the trees, striding towards me. I press my eyes shut, willing my clothes to change, my hair to tuck itself up under the cap ¨C I give little shriek when I feel hands wrap around my upper arms, giving me a shake. But when I open my eyes and look down, I¡¯m relieved to see Luca¡¯s fingers wrapped around the sleeves of my ck uniform, not the white nightdress I always wear when I first appear here. ¡°Talk!¡± Luca demands, ring down at me. ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Would you stop being so rough with me!?¡± I snap, shaking myself free of his grip and taking a step back from him. ¡°You¡¯re bigger than me, Luca! It¡¯s bullshit to use that to try to intimidate me ¡°Are you seriously going to try to talk to me about what is fair right now, Ari?¡± he spits out, stepping closer to loom over me. ¡°After all of the shit you pulled with this ¨C this dream!?¡± 12:54 Sun, 10 Mar Material ? N?velDrama.Org. 07Ì– ¡°Hey!¡± I shout, whipping my finger up into his face, ¡°I, too, was pulled into this dream without knowing what it was, and I also did not know at first that it was real! So-¡± ¡°But you definitely knew before I did!¡± Luca snaps, grabbing my arm and hauling me closer. And you should have told me! Immediately!¡± ¡°I did!¡± I insist, staring up at him. ¡°Not until after you let me confess all sorts of weird shit!¡± he shouts, flinging hist arms out to the side in exasperation. ¡°God, seriously, Shrimp, do you think I would have said half of that shit to you if I had known that you were actually hearing it!?¡± ¡°Which is why,¡± I say through clenched teeth, crossing my arms. ¡°I told you it was real, and then decided to never meet you here again!¡± ¡°What, like that¡¯s your choice alone!?¡± he gasps, staring at me. ¡°Do you have control over this ce?¡± do you I spread my hands wide and, some instinct prodding me, will flowers to grow. Delicate little snowbells push themselves out of the earth, unfurling themselves from green leaves to hang their little white heads all around us. Luca gasps, his eyes going as wide as saucers as he looks around. ¡°Can you do that?¡± I ask, my voice going softer now. Luca looks up at my face and stares at me for a long moment before he, too, spreads his hands wide. Nothing happens. ¡°What¡­.are you trying to do?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make¡­daffodils¡­¡± he murmurs, looking around. But none appear. I sigh, shaking my head as he looks up at me again. ¡°So this is¡­your dream,¡± he says, picking up on things now. I nod. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°And you pulled me into it,¡± he continues, studying my face as he takes a step closer. I shrug, a little embarrassed, but admitting it because¡­.well, I certainly can¡¯t me him for it. Dream statese from the female wolf, we invite our mates into it, but we¡¯re in charge. ¡°So,¡± he continues softly, and a pulse of shock runs through me as I feel Luca¡¯s hands on my cheeks, turning my face up to him. ¡°Do you¡­not want me to do this?¡± And before I can stop him, he lowers his lips to mine. Chapter 51 Luca¡¯s lips just barely, barely brush mine before I gasp and shove him away. ¡°Luca!¡± I shout, stumbling backwards a few steps and staring up at him with wide eyes. ¡°Oh my god, Ari!¡± he shouts, digging his hands into his hair and turning from me in frustration, clenching his jaw. ¡°What are you seriously!? What are we even here for if we¡¯re not going to ¨C¡± ¡°Luca!¡± I shout again, stomping my foot and goingpletely rigid with my own anger. ¡°You are not being fair ¨C you told me toe here tonight for a conversation, and then you try to ¨C¡± I hesitate now, stumbling over my words in my embarrassment, ¡°what, make out with me!?¡± Lucaughs an ironic littleugh and turns back at me, ring. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that the point, Ari? What do you want from me? Why are you pulling me into a secret dream if not to ¨C¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I half shout, half moan, my arms stiff at my side as I turn my head up to the sky and press my eyes shut, overwhelmed and frustrated. ¡°We just ¨C we are not on the same terms here! And I don¡¯t want to do anything with you unless ¨C¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¨C And then I halt my words, my cheeks blushing scarlet as I realize that I just admitted that I would want to kiss him if the terms are right. When I tentatively open my eyes, I see that Luca picked up on it too. He¡¯s smirking a little to discover that he wasn¡¯t wrong about this thing now, still frustrated but pleased ¨C I think that¡¯s between us. That it is not at all one¨Csided, ¨C ¡°Fine,¡± he snaps, taking another step closer to me. ¡°Let¡¯s have this conversation then. Why won¡¯t you let me kiss you?¡± I blink in shock at the bluntness of his words, but the way his smirk deepens makes me realize that he did it on purpose that he¡¯s trying to unnerve me, probably because he¡¯s pissed. I just narrow my eyes, pissed in turn that he¡¯s deliberately not ying fair. ¡°Because, Luca,¡± I reply, a bit through my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know your motives for wanting to kiss me.¡± ¡°Do I need motives?¡± ¡°A little!¡± I say, taking a step back as he takes one forward. Elsewhere in the dream, my wolf gives a few happy yips of excitement, but I just scowl at her, annoyed. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want you to kiss me, Luca, if you¡¯re just trying to¡­figure out your sexuality or something! I am¡­I am a whole person¡­¡± He stops when I say this, turning his head to study me, suddenly more curious than he was before. I lift my chin, continuing. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to be kissed as an experiment. I want to be¡­¡± I bite my lip now. ¡°Tell me,¡± he says, his voice soft. I take a deep breath, not really knowing even what I mean. ¡°I want¡­¡± I say softly, speaking the words as my mind finds them, ¡°you to kiss me¡­because you want to kiss me. Not just some¡­shrimp you find yourself weirdly attracted to.¡± ¡°Ari,¡± Luca murmurs, still looking at me curiously, his expression and his stance somehow softer now. ¡°What makes you think that I felt otherwise?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know!¡± I burst out, throwing my hands to the side. ¡°Are you ¨C are you gay, Luca!? Do you like boys!?¡± Heughs, shaking his head at me and slipping his hands into the pockets of his sweatpants. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you the answer to that, several dreams ago? I didn¡¯t think I was attracted to guys, but then I met you, and everything got tossed up into the air ¨C¡° ¡°Well,¡± I interrupt, staring at him, baffled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that¡­does that bother you?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says instantly, narrowing his eyes at me a little. ¡°Does it¡­bother you?¡± 66 ¡°No,¡± I reply, but I turn my head at him, considering. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it like¡­affect you, though?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, you¡¯re a celebrity, Luca!¡± I gesture towards him like it¡¯s obvious. ¡°I know that we live in a pretty progressive country and time, but it will affect your status in the world if people find out that you¡¯re at Alpha Academy making out with a little shrimpy boy.¡± Lucaughs and strides forward, surprising me by taking my face in his hands again. ¡°Ari,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that. All of that is outdated moral bullshit that should be tossed out the window. We get one life, and when you meet someone that you have a connection with? A connection like this?¡± He shakes his head, staring into my eyes, suddenly looking so overwhelmed and baffled by the connection between us that it breaks my heart. ¡°Ari,¡± he murmurs, dropping a hand from my cheek and wrapping his arm tight around my waist, pulling me suddenly flush against him. ¡°Who fucking cares?¡± And I stare at him, searching for words, for some kind of response ¨C But then he moves, dipping his head low, pressing his lips to mine again, more firmly this time like he means it. And damn it, I break. I¡¯m out of protests, out of words, and I just¡­kiss him. My bodily response to him is immediate, and visceral, and intense. ¨C A tiny moan escapes me as my eyes flutter shut and arms wrap around his neck. I lean my entire weight against him, not really intending to do it my body is moving beyond me now. His lip nts over mine, his tongue pressing into my mouth in a way that sends shivers streaking through my entire body. Luca¡¯s mouth moves swiftly over mine, and every single second of it just sings to me with how right it is. I pull my mate closer as his arms wrap tight around my waist, forcing me to bend my head back on my neck, to submit to himpletely. And I do ¨C I let Luca im me with his mouth, with his arms, with his body pressed against me. I kiss him right back, maring at the way that his soft lips can press so hard against mine, at how his tongue moving over my lower lip can make my breathe so short. God it¡¯s insane, the sudden relief and sce that floods me, because it feels so incredibly right. ¨C I realize, quite suddenly, that I waited far too long for this ¨C that my soul has been aching for him, for the feel of his mouth against me, his body pressed close. I am hungry for Luca in a way that feels desperate, like an animal long denied water. And like I¡¯ve suddenly found a pool after days alone in the desert, I throw myself into this with abandon. The fervor with which I kiss Luca suddenly intensifies, and I open my mouth to himpletely. He takes full advantage of the situation, deepening the kiss, his tongue sweeping against mine, a hard shudder passing through him as one of my hands wraps in the fabric of his sweatshirt and pulls him close 1 G But it¡¯s not enough, none of it¡¯s enough none of it is getting him as close as I need him to be. My other hand tangles in Luca¡¯s hair as he moves his lips from my mouth, dragging his tongue across my jaw and down my neck like he could devour me ¨D A groan escapes Luca as he stumbles forward a step, as lost in me as I am in him, and then the hand that was around my waist dips lower, sliding down over my ass to grip me high on the back of my thigh. gasp, a shiver running through me, and I pull back for a moment as Luca¡¯s hand moves ¨C because no one has ever touched me there ¨C ¨C But he holds my gaze and just shakes his head, determined, before he presses his mouth back to mine and tightens his grip, pulling me up ¨C up into his arms, so that our faces are level, so that he¡¯s actually holding me against him, my feet no longer on the ground. I groan, wrapping my legs around his waist, knowing full well that I am in deep trouble here and not giving a damn. Chapter 52 Luca¡¯s stumbles again as he holds me up with one arm below my ass, the other still around my waist ¨C but I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care at all ¨C don¡¯t care about anything except the taste of his mouth, the feel of his lips pressing against mine again and again. I can only concentrate on the way his tongue feels as he licks me, promising without words all the different ways he wants to taste me, all the different parts of my body he wants to taste ¨C God, fuck, if we fall to the ground in this damn dream forest, I don¡¯t care Might be better, honestly, so I could feel the weight of him on me, pressing me inexorably down, into the ground ¨C But Luca finds his footing, his grip on my thigh moving upwards to tighten at the soft ce right at the crease of my ass. He moans again, that hard shudder passing through him as I wrap his hair in my fist and tilt his head backwards an inch, taking control of the kiss, pressing my tongue into his mouth this time. He shakes his head, panting against me, his eyes flicking open just for a second, hazy with lust. And slowly, deliberately ¨C not knowing at all what makes me do it ¨C I pull back just incrementally to lick the length of his lower lip, wanting to taste him there. The feel of the stubble on his chin against my tongue makes my eyes flutter shut with want. ¡°God damn it, Ari,¡± Luca murmurs before sealing his mouth hard to mine, his hand drifting higher on my back, up my neck, his fingers brushing the hair at my nape. I lose myself to himpletely, to the feel of his body pressed tight to mine, to his heartbeat my own ¨C pounding in his chest. ¨C ¨C as vivid as But suddenly his fingers move higher, burying themself in my hair hair that is longer than it should be, for a boy ¨C And my cap, it falls sideways off my head ¨C All of my hair tumbles down a momentter, cascading around my shoulders. Luca¡¯s eyes fly open as I gasp, pulling back just an inch But it¡¯s enough. Enough, as his fingers run once through the length of my hair. I freeze. Completely freeze like a panicked animal, staring at him. ??????? I see every second of it as Luca¡¯s eyes go wide, taking in the rose¨Cgold expanse of my hair as it pools around my face. ¡°Ari¡­¡± he whispers, mystified. And something about him saying my name ¨C it breaks me out of my shock. I shriek and shake my head, pressing my eyes shut ¨C Willing the dream to end. ¨C I groan the moment I wake up, burying my face into my pillow and shrieking again unable to help it, but also desperately hoping that my deep¨Csleeping brother and cousin don¡¯t hear me. Because I desperately, desperately can¡¯t let them know howpletely I¡¯ve fucked this up. I roll onto my back when I feel capable of controlling myself, covering my face with my hands and staring up at the ceiling of my tiny, perfect nook, totally ashamed of my loss of control. This ¨C this could be the end of everything, couldn¡¯t it? All because I was so stupid and weak and couldn¡¯t resist kissing him couldn¡¯t keep myself from absolutely losing control with him, climbing him like a stupid little monkey just because he kissed me. ¨C And god, what a kiss ¨C I ¡°Ve kissed boys before, but not like that ¨C ¨C But even as I being to reminisce, I scold myself. Even if it was a shatteringly good, life- changing kiss this isn¡¯t precisely the time for kissing, is it!? ¨C I have thing to do! I have goals! And even if I don¡¯t think that Luca would spill my secret, anything could happen right now. He¡¯s probably waking up in his own room right now,pletely freaked out and baffled about what¡¯s going on, desperate to know more ¨C I mean, he could storm into breakfast tomorrow and just absolutely blow my cover! And considering how moody he was this morning when he didn¡¯t even know if the dream state was real, imagine how he¡¯s going to react now! I am miserable all night long, going over all the possible scenarios in my mind. Whether or not Luca actually figured out I¡¯m a girl when my hair fell down¡­ But, of course he did. Of course! He¡¯s not stupid, after all. But also¡­did he? Did he think it was just dream magic? Or¡­ And, I mean, is he going to hate me for keeping even more important truths from him? I can¡¯t me him for that. But how will he actually react to it? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What will he do? But surely, surely he¡¯ll refuse to keep my secret any more with Rafe and Jesse, wanting everything out in the open¡­but then! Rafe! Rafe thinks that Jackson is my singr mate! What the hell is he going to do when he figures out I¡¯m making out with Luca in a dream state!? I groan again, sick of myself, sick of trying to bnce all these secrets, sick of myplete loss of control. I¡¯mpletely miserable for the next several hours, which I spend in bed loathing myself with my eyes pressed shut. But sleep does not find me, not an ounce of it. I don¡¯t know why ¨C I¡¯mpletely exhausted, but somehow it just doesn¡¯t. Maybe because I¡¯m terrified of entering the dream state again, of facing him ¨C Or that he won¡¯t be there, because he¡¯s too mad at me ¨C Or maybe I don¡¯t sleep because I¡¯ve convinced myself that I don¡¯t deserve sleep, because I put my enrollment in the Academy at risk because I was too weak to resist a kiss. As the night starts to turn towards dawn, I give up on the prospect of sleep all together and sit up, pulling my chemistry book closer. I light the littlemp on my tiny bedside table and, ensuring that the curtains around my nook are tightly shut so that my family can¡¯t see it, I lose myself in my studies for as long as I can. I jump almost out of my skin a few hourster when Rafe pulls back my curtain. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks, frowning at me when he sees me slumped over my chemistry text. ¡°Studying,¡± I murmur, ncing up at him from where my face is pressed miserably to the page. I¡¯m too close to read anything, but also too miserable and exhausted to get up. ¡°Ari,¡± Rafe snaps, scowling anding forward, putting a hand under my chin and obliging me to sit up so that he can survey my face. ¡°You look like shit did you get any sleep at allst night?¡± Still wretched, I just shake my head. ¨C He sighs, ring at me a little before dropping my chin and stroking his palm once over the head, like a pet. ¡°You have to sleep, Ariel. You¡¯re not going to make it through this if don¡¯t rest. What, are you anxious about something?¡± you Not lying at all, I slowly nod my head. ¡°About what?¡± he asks, sinking down to sit on the edge of my bed and stare at me, worried. ¡°Ari, you have nothing to worry about ¨C you¡¯re the smartest girl I¡¯ve ever met, smartest person, full stop! And Jesse and I ¨C we¡¯re going to kick your ass at workouts so that you¡¯re ready when the Examination comes around! You¡¯re going to be fine!¡± I sigh, my eyes filling with tears at my sweet brother¡¯s pep talk, and I push my chemistry book away, crawling across the bed a few feet and pressing myself warm against his side, resting my head on his chest. Rafe sighs, wrapping his arms around me and rocking me back and forth just like mom does when we¡¯re sad. ¡°Don¡¯t get overwhelmed now, baby trouble,¡± he murmurs, using my family¡¯s pet name for 1. me. ¡°We¡¯ve got you.¡± ¡°Thank you. Rafe,¡± I murmur, sniffing a little, gratitude overwhelming my worry for just a second. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± he says, smirking at me as he tilts my head up so that I look into his face. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of your workout this afternoon, and I¡¯m going to make you suffer, little Shrimp.¡± I can¡¯t help the little smile that finds my lips, the tinyugh that pulses through me. ¡°Nooo, go nice on me, big brother,¡± I sigh, putting my head back down. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Coffee will patch you up,¡± he says, patting me on the back and standing up abruptly so that I flop onto the bed in a heap. ¡°Now get up! The day is not waiting forzy girls!¡± I sigh, watching him stride towards the bathroom and then shifting my eyes to Jesse as I see him start to stir in his bed, stretching his arms over his head in a yawn. His face bursts into a grin as Rafe pulls the bathroom door shut and his eyes focus on me. ¡°Hey, tiny cousin,¡± he says, wicked. ¡°How¡¯d you sleep? Any interesting dreams?¡± But I just scowl at him and burrow under my nkets, not needing any of Jesse¡¯s nonsense today. Because I have to prepare myself for breakfast. And Luca¡¯s definitely, absolutely going to be at breakfast. Chapter 53 Jesse is really nice to me for the rest of the morning, slinging his arm around my shoulders and cracking jokes all the way to breakfast. Even I can¡¯t helpughing, even as a deep pool of dread forms in my stomach, because I have absolutely no control over how Luca is going to react to any of this. My mind keeps running through scenarios ¨C is he going to storm in demanding answers? Is he going to dere to the entire Hall that I¡¯m a girl? Is he going to just pull me aside and- ¡°Hey,¡± Jesse says, using the arm around my shoulder to tug me incrementally closer. ¡°Whatever it is, Ari? It can¡¯t be that bad.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, looking up at him as we walk, ncing at Rafe, who chats amiably with Ben as they walk down the hall ahead of us. ¡°Whatever drama went downst night in your little dream state?¡± Jesse says, raising an eyebrow at me. I gape at him ¨C how did he¡­!? He justughs at me, my face making the admission even if I don¡¯t confirm with words. ¡°Seriously, Shrimpy, it can¡¯t be that bad. You¡¯re going to get through it! Don¡¯t worry so much.¡± ¡ª- I sigh, hanging my head back and leaning against him, more relieved than I thought I¡¯d be that he guessed and I have someone to talk to about it. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­I have no idea how to handle this, Jess,¡± I murmur as we walk into the Hall. ¡°You¡¯re more experienced than me, how do you handle¡­¡± I nce again at Rafe, lowering my voice, ¡°romance drama?¡± ¡°Well, in my experience, you just gently dump them and move on the moment things start to get even remotelyplicated,¡± Jesse says, his voice breezy. I gasp and gape, looking up at him. ¡°Jesse!¡± I scold, aghast. ¡°What!?¡± he says, grinning at me even as I shove him away. ¡°I enjoy other people¡¯s romantic drama, not my own. Plus, I said gently ¨C 24 ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were a heartbreaker,¡± I growl, ring at him. ¡°And also! This advice does not apply to me!¡± ¡°I know, you poor thing,¡± he murmurs,ughing at me a little. ¡°None of my methods will suit you, you should probably just call your mom ¨C¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even have phones, you idiot,¡± I groan, shoving him away from me further, disappointed that he is so nice to me but also so useless. My eyes scan the room, going first to our usual table and then into the room atrge¡­ But Luca¡¯s not here yet. I let out a little huff of relief. Jesse smiles at me, kind, and pulls out my chair for me before going to sit next to Ben, deliberately leaving the seat next to me open. I re at him, hoping he can read the word ¡°traitor¡± all over my face. He grins back at me, devious, as he epts the coffee pot from the approaching waiter, murmuring his thanks. I scowl as Jesse pours coffee in the cups all around the table. The waiter delivers my te of eggs and sausage and I do my best to lose myself in Rafe and Ben¡¯s conversation about fighting techniques for smaller bodies, but I keep losing track of it and instead just concentrate on drinking cup after cup of coffee, trying to wake the hell up. ¡°Better slow down on that, Shrimp,¡± a voice says above me. I jump, my eyes going wide as I turn my face up towards Luca, who smirks down at me before sinking into the chair next to me. ¡°Save some for the rest of us,¡± he says, lifting the now¨Cempty coffee carafe with a frown. I just gape at him, my breathing short as I wait to see what the hell is going to happen next. ¡°Hey, Luc!¡± Jesse calls from across the table, friendly. Ben and Rafe also smile at him, saying their goodmornings as Luca snags a fresh muffin from the basket, tossing it in the air once before taking a bite. ¡°Morning, all,¡± Luca murmurs, dead casual as he catches the eye of a waiter and orders more coffee for the table. The waiter nods, walking briskly away as I just continue to stare. ¡°So, Luca,¡± Jesse says, and my eyes whip to him as I hear the mischief in his voice. ¡°Was your sleep any betterst night? Any¡­bad dreams?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. +5 I re at my cousin, murder in my eyes. If I were closer and it wouldn¡¯t absolutely blow my cover, I¡¯d wring his neck. ¡°Nah, I slept great,¡± Luca says, smiling warmly at Jesse and thanking the waiter, whoes back with the coffee pot. ¡°Completely dreamless for once, which is a blessing. I feel amazing today.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jesse says, his eyebrows going up in surprise. I forget to draw breath as I just stare at Luca, aghast. What¡­what the hell is he ying at? Does he¡­really not remember what happened? Or is he just ying it off!? I¡¯m still gaping at him when he turns to frown at me, looking me up and down. ¡°Seriously, Shrimp,¡± he says,pletely casual. ¡°You¡¯d better eat, we have like, fifteen minutes before ss.¡± Slowly I turn back to my eggs, pushing them around with my fork,pletely,pletely baffled as to how Luca is this calm and collected when I am a wreck. My daze continues as Rafe walks me to my Marksmanship ss, which begins at roughly the same time as the Warrior¨Ctrack training. He made us leave breakfast a few minutes early so that he has time to walk me, so I don¡¯t even have the opportunity to speak to Luca for a minute alone. ?????? 30 All the way to ss, Rafe babbles on about some kind of sporty nonsense ¨C fighting techniques, how to throw a javelin, who the hell knows and surprise about Luca¡¯s reaction. as my mind just spins in shock +5 I mean, yesterday, when he just suspected something was up, he was moody all day and basically had a meltdown at breakfast. But today, when he finds out my deepest secret, he¡¯spletely cool? What the hell is going on? And why is my mate soplicated ¨C why didn¡¯t I get stuck with some nice simpleton ¨C ¡°Hey,¡± Rafe says, grabbing my sleeve. ¡°Stop ¨C we¡¯re here.¡± I fall back a step, realizing I walked right past the ssroom door. ¡°Oh,¡± I say, my shoulders bunching in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± he says, looking me over. ¡°You had enough coffee at breakfast to fuel a rhinoceros you should be good. Is there anything I should be¡­worried about?¡± ¨C ¡°No,¡± I sigh, looking up at him and shaking my head, doing my best to will some energy back into my body. Who¡¯s being moody now? ¡°Seriously, Rafe, I just need to get more sleep tonight. I¡¯m sorry ¨C please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°All right,¡± he says, giving me a little smile and looking down the hall. ¡°Good luck in there!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I call as he starts away from me, clearly eager to get to his own ss. And then, with a big sigh, I push all of the Luca drama out of my brain and step into my Marksmanship ssroom. ¡°Oh,¡± I say, the word popping out of my mouth without my intending to say it. Because this it¡¯s huge, more like a gym, except long and narrow instead of a wide rectangle. ssroom ¨C ¡°rk!¡± a loud voice says, not unfriendly, and my eyes move immediately to the man standing at the front of the room, the lines of his body locked into military precision. My eyebrows raise when I see that it¡¯s the Captain. ¡°Sir!¡± I say, hurrying across the room towards him. As I walk, my eyes flick to the two other students, both of whom I recognize from my Chemistry ss yesterday. ¡°Good,¡± he says, nodding me towards a spot next to the other two so that the three of us stand in a neat line. ¡°d you¡¯re all here.¡± My eyebrows go higher, if that¡¯s possible, when I understand that he means that this is our entire ss. Rafe and Jesse ¨C they¡¯re in huge sses, packed with cadets. Mine have all been tiny. The Captain smiles at me, just a little lift of his mouth. ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Just didn¡¯t expect such individualized attention,¡± I respond, honest. ¡°Yes, individualized is right,¡± the Captain says, looking at the other two young men before his eyes settle on me. ¡°Considering that I picked the three of you by hand.¡± And my breath suddenly catches as my eyes meet his because he looks at me with such¡­ assurance. Like he knows everything about me. Can he, like Professor Alvez, have already guessed my secret? Have we fooled ourselves into thinking that we could really keep it from the people who run this school!? Chapter 54 But the Captain just smirks at me and turns his attention back to the group of us, beginning his lecture. ¡°Espionage Track splits its chosen cadets further into specialties so that we can have a variety of agents trained for our nation¡¯s particr needs. All of you will be trained by Dr. Neumann so that you can each handle the chemical tools that you¡¯ll need to perform your jobs on the battlefield, wherever that may be. Some of the cadets in your track are spending their alternate days taking lessons with Ambassador¨Ctrack students, so that we can have agents trained to go into political situations.¡± I dart my eyes towards the two young men standing next to me, wondering if they, too, are relieved to be spared those sses. I had enough political training as a Princess ¨C I have no real urge to further study how to handle myself in government negotiations. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. No, I want to get to the good stuff. ¡°Other cadets,¡± the Captain continues, his voice snapping my eyes back to him, ¡°within Espionage track, are being trained in disciplines which are ssified. Your discipline is likewise ssified, so I would urge you to be close¨Clipped with your peers regarding what it is, precisely, that you learn in this ss.¡± My eyes go a little wide with excitement, because a ssified discipline? This, I think, is where it starts to get good. ¡°I chose the three of you,¡± the Captain says, folding his arms, ¡°because of your high marksmanship rankingsbined with your excellent scores on the intelligence examination. And I get first pick of cadets, so you should see your position here as¡­elite.¡± A little thrill of joy runs through me, because even if I was nieth through the door into the Academy? Clearly, the Captain wanted me here. ¡°Come,¡± he says, turning sharply and marching towards the back of the room. The other two cadets and I follow immediately. I take a moment to nce up at them, noting the excitement on their faces as well. One of them, I¡¯m surprised to see, is a blonde that I noticed on the first day of candidacy ¨C tall and quiet with a jawline as sharp as a knife. The other is a dark¨Chaired young man only a little taller than me, his face serious, perhaps a little taciturn. Though I¡¯ve got no real reason to, I like them both immediately. But before I can consider them further, the Captain presses a button on the back wall. A metal partition begins to raise, tucking itself neatly against the ceiling above us like a garage door. And beyond it I gasp a little, unable to help it, at the incredible expanse of weapons that sit beyond it. ¡°You three,¡± the Captain says, a distinct hint of pleasure in his voice, ¡°are going to be trained as marksmen. Snipers, specifically, if we can get you there. But experts in long¨Crage projectiles of a variety of sses. You will each find your specialty as the course progresses.¡± I¡¯m practically vibrating with excitement as I survey the collection of rifles, bows, crossbows, and even shoulder¨Cmounted missileunchers that range before me, each of them top of the line and state¨Cof¨C the¨Cart. I mean, I¡¯m not a gun nut or anything, but even I have to admit that this is insanely cool. ¡°May I ask a question?¡± the blonde next to me asks, drawing my eyes to him now. ¡°You¡¯re encouraged to, Cadet Baumann¡± the Captain says, nodding to him. ¡°We can be more casual here than we are elsewhere ¨C I expect a distinct camaraderie to build within this group, presuming that you can indeed make it through the Examination.¡± The blonde nods. ¡°Is this¡­everything? All the weaponry at our disposal?¡± I smirk, because he sounds a little disappointed. The Captainughs a little, clearly feeling as I do. ¡°It is not,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°There is a great deal more ¨C this is simply what has been made avable as preliminary weaponry for the course. Is there something in particr that you¡¯d like to see?¡± ¡°At home,¡± he says, folding his arms over his chest, ¡°I trained a little in drone strike technology. I would be¡­interested to continue those studies.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see what we can do,¡± the Captain replies, his eyebrows raised, ¡°provided you prove adequate with this,¡± he nods now towards the weapons behind him. weapons and The cadet nods and the Captain moves on, going through each of the exining what it is, how it¡¯s going to be used. And then he hands each of us a bow, exining that we¡¯ll be moving from oldest to newest technologies, hoping to master each over the course of the next few months and, in doing so, revealing where our particr aptitudesy. I¡¯m grinning with excitement by the time that the Captain hands me my bow, offering a quiver of arrows that I sling over my shoulder. ¡°Do any of you have experience with archery?¡± The Captain asks. ¡°I do!¡± I quip, cheerful, but I grimace a little when I realize that I¡¯m the only one who spoke. The other two re at me a little, perhaps resenting my leg¨Cup. The marksmanship test we took as candidates, after all, only measured our expertise with guns. ¡°Um,¡± I say, retracting my excitement just a bit. ¡°Just¡­some target practice at summer camp,¡± I lie. Because I have that, but also a few years of private tutoring. Jesse and Rafe got hand¨Cto¨Chandbat lessons which dad decided were too rough for me, so mom? She hired a world¨Css archer to teach me this more ¡°delicate¡± sport. The Captain smirks at me, clearly seeing through my lie, but he gestures towards the range of targets at the far end of the room. Humans, I know, would struggle to make out the details that far down the room, but our wolf eyesight has no trouble making out the bullseye at the center of each. The three of us line up at the red line painted across the floor, paying close attention to the Captain as he gives us all a brief introduction to the bow and basic instructions on how to fire it. I listen closely even if I don¡¯t need it, wanting to soak up every bit of instruction avable to me. Because I am quite determined to do well in this course, and I suspect that it ¨C like our Chemistry exam ¨C has cuts at the end of term. Cuts which I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to avoid. We start shooting as the Captain stands aside as watches us from behind. My muscles sigh happily as I step into the familiar stance and draw the bow. The string pulls back easily on the unfamiliar compound weapon I trained on recurve, which requires more strength. But I take aim and let my first arrow fly, following it up with three more as I get used to the feel of the weapon. ¨C All four of my shots hit the target, though none of theme close to the bullseye. I¡¯m frowning, disappointed, until I nce over at the other targets and see that¡­none of the other two made any of their shots. ¡°Retrieve,¡± the Captain orders, calm, and I sling my bow over my shoulder before starting the long trek to the target, even though there are more arrows already in my quiver. Still, it¡¯s nice to have a clean target as well as an opportunity to talk to my fellow cadets. ¨C ¡°I¡¯m Ari,¡± I whisper as the three of us walk side¨Cby¨Cside. ¡°I¡¯m jealous,¡± the small dark¨Chaired cadet says, shooting me a little re, though I can tell by the way that his lips curl up that there¡¯s not an ounce of malice behind his words. ¡°Tell the truth ¨C did you grow up doing this?¡± Chapter 55 I shrug a little, letting him see through my summer camp lic. He justughs, shaking his head as we draw close to our targets. ¡°Bullshit, if you ask me,¡± the tall blonde says, sighing as he gathers his arrows off the floor and I pull mine from the target¡¯s body. ¡°We¡¯re forced to embarrass ourselves on the first day just because we haven¡¯t trained in an antiquated form of weaponry? I mean honestly, who even uses archery anymore on the battlefield?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, popping my arrows into my quiver as we turn around and start back. ¡°I see the logic in being able to handle all weapons.¡± The blonde shrugs, conceding the point but clearly expressing that he¡¯s still not happy with it. ¡°I¡¯m David, by the way,¡± he murmurs. ¡°And I¡¯m Hai,¡± the other says, nodding to both of us. I smile at them, but we¡¯re all lost in our thoughts about how to improve as we make our way back to the line. ¡°Again,¡± says the Captain, nodding. We all get into our stances and raise arrows to bowstrings, ready to fire. The Captain has us going for hours, until my arms ache from drawing my bow. As we fire round after round, he works with each of us, giving more basic pointers to the other two and working with me to refine my shot. By the end, I hit the bullseye with consistency, and I can¡¯t keep the smile from my face. At the end of our four¨Chour ss, the Captain tells us to return our bows, his face nk. We do as he says as he gives us instructions for how and when to practice, letting us know that this gym will be avable to us twenty¨Cfour hours a day and suggesting that we make use of it. My smile deepens at the prospect ¨C I like marksmanship, always have. The idea of having this be my homework, when I get sick of Chemistry? God, does that sound like a relief. As we finish hanging our bows the Captain tells us we¡¯re dismissed and we troop for the O door, me goingst as I stack my arrows neatly in the quiver, probably being more picky than I need to be. As I turn towards the door, I¡¯m surprised to hear the Captain¡¯s voice call to me lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve got quite literal money on you this year, rk,¡± he says, leaning against the wall and giving me a little smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret it. I don¡¯t like to lose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, turning to him with wide eyes. ¡°Surprised?¡± he asks, quirking an eyebrow. ¡°By the fact that you¡¯ve bet on me, or by the fact that the professors actively gamble on the sess of their students?¡± The words fall from my lips before I have time to consider them, but to my relief the Captain justughs, pleased. ¡°Not with the other professors,¡± he says quietly. ¡°With some old friends who have a stake in the Academy itself. Though I do admit,¡± he says, cocking his head a little, ¡°I was surprised when your Uncle Roger didn¡¯t take the opportunity to bet on his own nephew. Didn¡¯tment at all when he saw your name on the list of Marksman cadets.¡± I do my very best to keep all emotion off my face as the Captain studies me, and I wonder again how much he knows. The result is that I awkwardly stand stock still in front of him, saying nothing for far too long. The Captain just grins, shaking his head andughing as he lifts his chin towards the door. ¡°Get out of here, Cadet. Good work today ¨C keep it up. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± I nod, eager, and head out. Because even if the Captain knows my secret, or is starting to suspect? He¡¯s clearly not pushing me to reveal anything. I hurry out of the ssroom and down the hall. I have an empty afternoon next, so that I can study for our Chemistry ss tomorrow, and I¡¯m on strict orders to head directly back to the rooms with no pit stops. Rafe, predictably, flipped out about the idea that I¡¯d be walking through the castle by myself, but even Jesse had taken my side and told him he was going a bit overboard with the protective stuff. I¡¯m a cadet, after all. If I can¡¯t even survive walking from the ssroom to the dorm, what chance do I have on the battlefield? I consider that, a little, as I head for the brass elevator at the end of the hall, climbing in and pressing the button for the dormitory floor. Because today, in Marksmanship, I considered for the first time ¨C perhaps naively that we really are being trained forbat. ¨C I don¡¯t know why I hadn¡¯t really thought about it before ¨C perhaps I¡¯m just na?ve but¡­I don¡¯t know. Something about running obstacle courses and getting ss schedules and learning the chemical makeup of poisons had made it seem¡­theoretical. Part of a game, and a ss, rather than preparation for the real world. But today, shooting real weapons? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I don¡¯t know ¨C something about it made me really realize that¡­I¡¯m being trained as a weapon myself. And that I¡¯m going to be asked to kill people. Especially if I be a sniper, as the school clearly hopes I will be. Am I prepared for this? For the reality of looking down a scope at a human being, and pulling the trigger? A shiver runs through me as I consider it, and honestly I don¡¯t know what the answer is to that question. I gnaw on my lower lip, troubled by it, as I cross the hall and head up the winding stairs to our top floor, stillpletely distracted as I work the key in our door and push into our room. The only thing that breaks me out of my reverie is the¡­silence. ¨C I look up and around the room suddenly, and realize that actually for the first time in weeks I am¡­ completely alone. Likepletely alone not just in absence of my brother and my cousin, but by myself. And a grin takes my face, even despite my troubled thoughts. I push the door shut and lean back against it, heaving a long sigh. I¡¯ll talk to Rafeter, I decide, about my bigger questions of what it means to be part of a military organization at war. Because right now, for a few minutes? I am going to just be alone. +5 I immediately indulge, whipping my hat from my head and then stripping my shirt off, dropping it onto the floor before working at the sp of my pants, stepping out of them as I walk towards the couch in my stupid boys underwear and the chest¨Cttening sports bra Daphne made me, my hands already unbraiding my hair so that I can run my fingers luxuriously against my scalp. I sigh, copsing onto the couch, my mind shing ¨C just a second hands felt in my hair, however briefly they touched it. But then I scowl at myself, and sigh, ¨C to the way that Luca¡¯s and will my mind to turn elsewhere, desperate to think of something else. Because Luca ¨C he¡¯s being so weird. I mean, at least he didn¡¯t blow my secret at breakfast, but what the hell is he doing, pretending it never happened? I mean, is it possible? That he¡­actually forgets? We forget dreams all the time, but the dream state¡­ it¡¯s different, right? I, for one, remember everything. But it was my dream ¨C Alphas, they¡¯re just the guest stars. Could he really have forgotten¡­ ¨C ¨C I groan, and shake my head, realizing that I¡¯ll never know. But that tonight, it¡¯s my turn to corner him and make demands of my own. I absolutely need to know what he knows, and what he¡¯s got nned if, indeed, he has figured out the secret that I¡¯m a girl. And not just a girl ¨C the nation¡¯s Princess, and his mate. Chapter 56 I lounge for a good ten minutes in perfectfort, letting my mind turn where it will, brushing my fingers through my hair and wishing for a proper brush instead of the scanty littlebs that the Academy provides to its boys, who apparently have no real need for hair care. I¡¯m passively wondering if there¡¯s some way to requisition¡¯a proper brush when suddenly the little bell on the dumbwaiter rings. Eager, a little excited, I jump up and scurry over to it, delighted when I open the door to find a little ted lunch waiting for me ¨C just a sandwich and a ss of apple juice, but still. I mean, it¡¯s not a power bar, right? I whisper my thank¨Cyou to the dumbwaiter, which I realize is stupid even as I do it, pressing the door shut with my shoulder as I carry my food over to my nook. There, I climb into bed with it, digging into my sandwich as I simultaneously open my Chemistry book, getting started where I left off this morning. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The material is fascinating to me, thank goodness. I mean, I¡¯ve studied chemistry before, but as I work my way through our assigned chapters I realize that this text has been specifically designed for precisely the kind of chemical study that an assassin might need. I frown for a moment but am ultimately unsurprised when I flip to the front of the book, looking for the author¡¯s name. I find it, immediately under the title. Dr. Francis Neumann. Iugh, shaking my head ¨C of course he wrote it, just for us. The next few hours pass easily as I sink into the text, eagerly consuming the information and taking notes that I hope will be useful for review tomorrow morning. As I read I rebraid my hair on my head, gathering my discarded clothes and putting them back on after a trip to the bathroom to take a hasty shower and get cleaned up. Because as much as I¡¯m enjoying my alone time, I am aware that my brother and my cousin are going toe back eventually, probably with Ben and Luca in tow. And even though I suspect that all of the boys know my secret now¡­ Well, it¡¯s not going to be good to get caught in my underwear, is it? So towards the end of my study hall I pull my cap back onto my head and tuck myself beneath by nkets fully dressed, wanting to be cozy and warm while I have the chance, as Rafe¡¯s probably going to make me go work out in some cold gym. The n backfires, unfortunately, and I get a little too cozy. So cozy that my eyes start to drift shut bit by bit, my exhaustion from yesterday catching up with my sleepness night, whichbines with the fascinating but difficult information in the book. Eventually I stop fighting it, letting my eyes close and my head drift back onto my pillow, promising myself¡­just a moment to rest my eyes¡­ Aaaand I fall in to a deep, consuming, dreamless snooze thatsts way, way longer than five minutes. The next thing I know, something is gently drawing a line down my cheek¡­ I breathe in a deep breath, my eyelids slowly lifting, and I turn towards whatever is touching me, confused My eyes focus, a little, on a hand that pulls away from me, tucking itself into the pocket of a pair of ck pants. ¡°Time to get up, Shrimp,¡± the voice says, and my eyes widen. ¡°You were really out.¡± I stare, and then startle, and then sit up dead straight to stare up into Luca¡¯s face, my mouth slightly open. What what the hell is Luca doing here during my study break!? Why ¨C But then I nce past him, seeing that the room is bizarrely full ¨C ¨C Rafe and Jesse, sitting on their armchairs, talking easily about their workouts that day. Ben sitting on the floor, cushions spread out around him, leaning back on his hands,ughing at something Jesse said¡­ What¡­what the¡­ ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± Luca says,ughing a little. ¡°Seriously, that was one hell of a nap.¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I whisper, looking up at him, my eyes suddenly full of pleading. Because I want nothing more than to know that it¡¯s okay between us that he forgives me for the secrets I had to keep from him. But Luca ¨C either he doesn¡¯t notice the question in my eyes or he ignores it. Because he just shrugs and turns back to the room. ¡°Come on,¡± he calls back to me, heading for his corner of the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± I just stare as I watch him ¨C because this was our moment. No one was going to notice if we had a private chat for a few seconds ¨C But Luca, he walked away like¡­like he doesn¡¯t want to have that chat. Or doesn¡¯t know we need it? I groan a tiny little groan, putting my face in my hands for a second, trying to deal with my frustration even as I simultaneously try to wake up. ¡°Are you okay, Ari?¡± Rafe says as Luca falls gracefully onto the sofa, grabbing a book out of his bag as he stretches out his legs, taking up nearly the entire length. ¡°We had a consultation about whether or not to wake you a fairly loud consultation ¨C and when you slept through it Jesse persuaded me to let you out of workout tonight and let you rest.¡± ¡ª ¡°You¡¯re a prince, Jesse,¡± I call to him, my words muffled against my palms. ¨C ¡°Duke,¡± he corrects, standing and heading for the dumbwaiter when the bell sounds again. Seriously? How can it be time for dinner, when I just ate¡­ But when my stomach grumbles, I realize that I must have slept much, much more than I thought. I get up, stretching myself before heading to my corner of the couch, but when I get there¡­ Luca doesn¡¯t move his feet. ¡°Luca,¡± I say, swatting the toe of his boot with my hand. ¡°One, boots off the furniture.¡± He smirks, but doesn¡¯t look up at me. Chapa ¡°And two,¡± I continue, putting my hands on my hips. ¡°Move! You¡¯re in my spot.¡± ¨C ¡°Sorry, Shrimp,¡± he murmurs, turning his page, his eyes fastened to his text. ¡°You¡¯ll have to find a new space we¡¯re having a studious dinner tonight, and I need to lounge while I study. Otherwise the info doesn¡¯t stick.¡± He taps his temple with his finger, letting me see precisely where he wants the info to go. My jaw drops. ¡°Luca!¡± I say, swatting him again. ¡°This is my room! My furniture!¡± ¡°And you,¡± he says, looking up at me now with a little smirk on his lips, ¡°have an entire nook to yourself, complete with bed and desk! I would suggest you make use of your surplus of study spots and leave me to the paltry couch!¡± I just stare at him, realizing, quite suddenly that¡­ That Luca is icing me out. That he doesn¡¯t give a shit about studying that he¡¯s actively refusing to talk to me. As Luca sees me put the pieces together, his smirk grows. Oh my god, I say internally, ring at him. You are so god damn petty. He grins, shaking his head almost like he understood my words through my expression, dropping his head again to his book. Punishment! I can almost hear him saying, every smug line in his body confirming it. You¡¯re withholding secrets from me for weeks? Time for a taste of your own medicine. I scoff, bitter, but storm away, climbing back into my bed and pulling my chemistry book into myp, so angry that I could spit. I mean, seriously? He wants to y games now!? Fine. Fine. If Luca wants to be petty, then two can y at this game. I seethe, attempting to concentrate on my textbook, blocking out all sound and distraction from the outside world. I scribble furiously in my notebook, not truly processing the information, but not caring because I¡¯m so livid at my stupid mate that I can¡¯t even A te appears in front of me, wrapped knife and fork perched neatly on its side. 4/5 +5 ¡°Oh,¡± I say, and then Iugh at myself for being surprised. I mean, obviously I knew dinner wasing, I heard the dumbwaiter and saw Jesse get up to receive it. ¡°Thanks,¡± I murmur, lifting my eyes to show my gratitude to whoever¡­ But I freeze immediately,pletely shocked to see my mate holding the te out to me. But not Luca. The other one. Chapter 57 ¡°Sorry,¡± Jackson says, frowning a little at me as he continues to hold the te out, his own dinner te in his hand. ¡°You¡­said toe for dinner. Should I¡­not havee?¡± ¡°N¨Cno,¡± I stammer, taking the te from him and shaking my head. ¡°Of course, Jackson. Forgive me¡­I just¡­.lost track of time.¡± He shrugs, the corner of his lip turning up. ¡°Happens to the best of us. So¡­¡± he says, straightening up and holding his te with two hands, ncing over his shoulder at the packed room. ¡°Where should we¡­¡± I look with him, a little surprised to see all four of the usually chatty boys eating quietly, bent over their own textbooks. And then I scowl, realizing that there¡¯s absolutely no room for Jackson and I to comfortably sit. ¡°Best n,¡± Luca offers, ncing up towards us, ¡°is probably just to settle yourself into the Shrimp Nook. Plenty of room in there.¡± Rafe snaps his head up, scowling at Luca, and I clench my own teeth. Because Luca ¨C he doesn¡¯t know just how far he¡¯s pushing his ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± attitude. He¡¯s trying to embarrass me, but if he knew precisely who he was inviting to sit in my bed with me? He¡¯d flip out. Luca just smirks, unable to hide it as he focuses on his book. Jackson turns to me, raising an eyebrow. But I just sigh and gesture at the other half of my bed, inviting Jackson to take a seat. As he does, my wolf yips with happiness, pouncing excitedly in my soul. Close the curtain!, she urges, nearly delirious at the smell of Jackson so close in our personal space, see if you can get him to take off his shirt! I grown inwardly, trying to shove her away, but she just ignores me, continuing to spin. Rafe clears his throat and my eyes dart immediately to him as he res at me. But I just 1/5 sigh, and shrug, and look meaningfully at the curtain, which is wide open. His re intensifies but I roll my eyes. Because honestly, even if Jackson is my mate and is technically on my bed, what the hell does Rafe think is going to happen with the curtain open and an audience of four spread directly in front of us? Lots can happen! My wolf unhelpfully provides. Just, see if you can get Jackson to slip under the covers with us¡­ ¡°So,¡± Jackson says, turning towards me as he unrolls his fork and knife from his napkin and settles his te on his knee. ¡°Where do we¡­start?¡± I stare at him for a long moment,pletely nk as he twines egg noodles onto his fork before stabbing a meatball, lifting both to his mouth. I can¡¯t help it when my eyes drift to the way his biceps swell, even the muscles of his forearm defined as he moves¡­ It¡¯s only when he starts chewing and frowns at my elongated silence before I that out of my reverie ¨C God, why is he so gorgeous even when he¡¯s just eating? I force myself to concentrate, to remember what he¡¯s here for. ¡°Oh, um,¡± I say, suddenly turning towards my bedside table and looking for the marble. Jackson¡¯s hand snaps out, catching the edge of my te before it falls from myp. ¡°Careful,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Thanks,¡± I reply, stretching behind me and grabbing the marble, setting it between us when I sit back up straight. ¡°Alvez said¡­an hour,¡± Jackson murmurs, looking down at the marble. ¡°Are youfortable?¡± I sigh, looking at the scattered remains of my bed, and my pillows, and my chemistry book, and my dinner. And then I get to work, shoving a forkful of food into my mouth before straightening pillows, closing my books, and pulling myself on top of my nkets. I take another bite of my dinner before putting the te on my bedside table and finally cing the marble on top of my chemistry book, which I¡¯ve ced before us. When I turn to Jackson, swallowing my food, I¡¯m shocked to find a little grin on his mouth. ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°You¡¯re just¡­funny,¡± he murmurs, dropping his eyes a little bit. I frown, staring at the strong lines of his profile ¨C his straight nose, his square jaw, the shaggy brown hair that he¡¯s tucked behind his car. I blink only when he clears his throat, raising his eyes to the marble. ¡°Ready?¡± he asks. I, too, shift so that I can focus on the marble, though I admit that my gaze drifts up to where Rafe is scowling in his chair and Luca lookspletely unperturbed, reading his text like it¡¯s the most fascinating thing that¡¯s ever presented itself, ignoring mepletely. ¡°Ready,¡± I say, holding out my hand to Jackson. When he doesn¡¯t take it, I turn to him, surprised ¨C because¡­I mean, Alvez said we had to have body contact to do this¡­ Jackson lifts his eyes from my hand to meet my gaze. ¡°I mean,¡± he says, soft enough to not be overheard, ¡°what if the¡­thing happens.¡± I blush, suddenly, to hear him address the connection between us. Because even though I know we¡¯re both aware of it, this is the first time either of us has acknowledged it. I stare at him for a second and then shrug. ¡°Maybe it will help,¡± I whisper back, dropping my hand to the nket between us but still keeping it palm up. ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t that what Alvez was saying? That magic calls to magic? Maybe that¡­thing¡­is just our magic trying to talk to each other.¡± Jackson keeps his eyes on mine, though his narrow a bit. Then he nces, just for half a second at everyone else in the room. ¡°But why,¡± he says, frustration on the edge of his voice, ¡°does your magic call to mine? Or vice versa? Or¡­whatever¡­¡± And guilt floods me then, because I know the answer to that question. And I¡¯m deliberately keeping it from him. My wolf howls inside me, begging me to just tell him, to let him smell my scent, to let him in on it. But I just¡­I just can¡¯t. There¡¯s still way too much at stake. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jackson,¡± I whisper, and the frustration with which he sighs lets me know that he¡¯s well aware that I¡¯m lying. He doesn¡¯t know what, but he knows I¡¯m keeping something. from him. He turns his eyes away from me, focusing on the marble. ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± he murmurs, ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­do this.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I say again, pleading in my voice. But before I can say more, Jackson just reaches. out his hand and grabs mine, our palms pressing t together, his fingers folding around mine in a way that just¡­hums, filling me with warm vibrations. I have to catch my breath that the swell of warmth that floods my body as the magic again. pulses between us, as it always does when my hands touch him. My eyes instantly dart to the room as Rafe and Jesse look up ¨C not towards me, me, towards us, but past them whatever force Jackson and I created brushed by them like a ghost, dragging its fingers. across their skin. as if Jackson¡¯s hand tightens and I look up at him to see that his face is tense. He shakes his head at me, confused and angry about it. But I just sigh, and tighten my fingers too, and turn my attention back to the marble. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, feeling guilty and overwhelmed, still buzzing with the warmth of him flooding through me. ¡°Let¡¯s try to¡­float this damn marble.¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± he replies, his shoulders slumping as he rests his chin in his other palm, likewise staring at the little ball of ss. Half an hour passes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nothing happens. I still feel the heat passing between us, just in the same way that it did when I held Tony¡¯s hand in ss. There is something about our magic that calls to each other, I can definitely feel it, but as for manifesting anything? For making anything happen at all? Zip. ¡°Are you trying?¡± I whisper, spinning my head to him. ¡°Trying to what?¡± he replies, his voice equally soft, ring at me a little. ¡°To lift it!¡± ¡°Well how the hell am I supposed to do that!¡± he says, frowning at me, lifting his face from his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I reply in a rush, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± ¡°Trying to do what?¡± ¡°To lift the marble into the air!¡± ¡°With like, your mind?¡± he asks, shaking his head at me. ¡°rk, that¡¯s a waste of time.¡± I stare at my mate, shocked. Is he finally showing his true colors to me? Is this the side of him that Luca sees? Was I just so blinded by his handsome face that I didn¡¯t see it before? Chapter 58 ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of time,¡± I counter, ring at Jackson. ¡°It¡¯s the assignment.¡± ¡°The assignment was to get the marble to do something. If your powers aren¡¯t telekinesis, why would you try to lift it?¡± I stare at him, confused. ¡°Well, how do you know my powers aren¡¯t telekinesis?¡± He smirks a little. ¡°Because if they were, you¡¯d probably have lifted the marble by now.¡± I blink at him, half baffled by his logic and half¡­well, half persuaded. I turn back to the marble, which hasn¡¯t moved an inch. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± I murmur. ¡°Tony wasn¡¯t able to move the marble because his magic has nothing to do with lifting marbles.¡± ¡°Alvez is just spinning his wheels, having us all take shots in the dark, hoping we turn something up. Next week he¡¯ll have us trying to do something else.¡± ¡°Well, that sucks,¡± I sigh, slumping a little. ¡°I really wanted to make it float.¡± There¡¯s a long silence between us as I scowl at the marble, my hand pressed to his, wondering what the hell I¡¯m supposed to do next. ¡°Wait, really?¡± Jackson softly asks. I turn to him, confused. He stares at me, and despite any efforts to concentrate on the assignment I find myself again a little lost in the dark blue of his eyes. Such a rare color ¨C I lean a little closer, trying to see the details of it. ¡°You want to float the marble?¡± Jackson says softly, his hand tightening just incrementally around mine. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯d pick, of all the possible magical gifts you could have?¡± I turn my head to the side, considering it. ¡°Well, I mean, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad one¡­¡± I murmur, and then I smile softly. ¡°But you¡¯re right. I guess that I don¡¯t want to float the We marble.¡± He smiles too. ¡°Well then. Mission sessfullypleted,¡± Jackson says, turning back to the marble. ¡°A+ on this one, candidate rk, if that¡¯s the new goal.¡± Iugh a little, still studying his face. ¡°What would you pick?¡± I ask. He shrugs a little. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± he murmurs, ¡°Never thought about it. You?¡± I bite my lip, because I mean¡­I have thought about it. We¡¯ve known about our potential gifts since we were teens. I¡¯d bet that Rafe and Jesse have also spent a couple of idle hours wondering what they will be. ¡°I think I¡¯d want something useful,¡± I sigh, and he turns his face back to me, interested. ¡°I mean¡­well, I¡¯m not really supposed to tell you this,¡± I say, grimacing a little and deciding to do it anyway, especially as my wolf prods me with her nose, urging me to trust my mate. ¡°But my aunt E ¨C she can heal people. Like really heal them ¨C that¡¯s her magic. She esses her gift and their wounds just knit together.¡± I snap, emphasizing my point. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Jackson says, his eyebrows going up. ¡°So, that¡¯s what you¡¯d pick?¡± I sigh and he grins at me. ¡°Well, I should pick that,¡± I say, tilting my head and looking at him with a little bit of guilt. ¡°It could help so many people. But¡­I mean, if I¡¯m really telling the truth? I¡¯d want something cool. Like flying. Or talking to animals.¡± Jacksonughs openly at this, and from the corner of my eye I see Luca turn his head towards us, frowning. ¡°You want to talk to animals?¡± Jackson repeats, shaking his head like he clearly does not see why that is as cool as I think it is. ¡°It would be awesome!¡± I insist, squeezing his hand, willing him to believe me. ¡°Like, even beyond just having chats with your pets, you could persuade an army of bees to attack people! Or, during a famine, you could persuade all the fish into the sea to jump into a ¡°That¡¯s cruel,¡± Jackson says, shaking his head at me, ¡°you can¡¯t use your powers to convince 2/6 an animal to sacrifice itself.¡± My mouth twists a little. ¡°You¡¯re right. I would only use my powers for good.¡± Jackson smirks at me before peering around the edge of the curtain, looking for the window. ¡°So, do you want to go outside? Try to¡­talk to a bird or something?¡± Iugh now and Jackson turns back to me, surprise and delight suddenly on his face. And my smile deepens as I study him, because I¡¯ve just realized that¡­he probably doesn¡¯t make peopleugh very often, does he? And he quite distinctly enjoyed the experience. ¡°No,¡± I say, still smiling at him. ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­save that for another time. Maybe we can try to¡­ explode the marble a little bit. See if one of us is a blower¨Cupper?¡± ¡°Be my guest,¡± Jackson says, gesturing towards the marble. ¡°Hey,¡± Luca calls from the couch, drawing both of our gaze to him. ¡°How much longer is this little homework session going tost? Getting a little¡­loud. Over there.¡± Jesse, his eyes still on his book, smirks at Luca¡¯s clear jealousy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fifteen more minutes,¡± Jackson calls back. Luca narrows his eyes but turns back to his homework. ¡°I mean,¡± Jackson murmurs, leaning close to whisper in my ear, ¡°if you want to refocus the exploding attempt on a new target, the couch would also be¡­fine¡­¡± I burst outughing at this, pping a hand over my mouth to muffle the sound so Luca doesn¡¯t know how hard Jackson has made meugh, but also because I remember what Ben said about meughing like a girl. When I look back at Jackson, I see he¡¯s doing his best to suppress a smile. ¡°All right,¡± I say, straightening my shoulders and focusing again on the marble. ¡°Let¡¯s try again.¡± We spend about ten minutes sitting in silence then, with me focusing hard, Jackson¡¯s hand 3/6 tight in my own. As we go, heat wells in my body, building and building. I¡¯m fascinated by it, especially by theparison with Tony¡¯s magic, which cooled me down. But no matter what I do¡­nothing happens to the marble. I¡¯m trying a new tactic ¨C attempting to transform the marble into something else, rather than move or destroy it ¨C when Jackson startles me a little by speaking again. ¡°Hey, is she¡­is she okay?¡± Jackson whispers. I almost let go of his hand, spinning my head towards him. ¡°What?¡± My word is nothing more than a puff of breath. ¡°My mate,¡± he says, studying my eyes seriously. I just stare at him. and I ¡°Please,¡± Jackson says, all earnest honesty. ¡°I know we got off to a bad, weird start really am sorry for that. But I know you remember that first night, out by the pool. My mate ¨C she¡¯s around somewhere, I keep catching whiffs of her all over this castle and campus. But I can¡¯t figure out for the life of me what¡¯s going on. But,¡± his brows draw together now as he frowns at me, ¡°I know you know something, rk. I know this is somehow connected to you.¡± I begin to lean away, a little afraid, and he clicks his tongue, sighing and leaning closer to me, keeping our intimate distance the same. ¡°Please,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C I don¡¯t ¨C I¡¯m not very aware of like, when I¡¯m being intimidating or whatever. I¡¯m not trying to¡­¡± he hesitates, at a loss for words, and I exhale an unsteady breath, sitting back up straight. ¡°I am not trying to¡­do anything, rk,¡± Jackson says, still peering at me, almost unblinking. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ god, she¡¯s my mate!¡± His voice cracks a little, breaking my heart. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything,¡± he insists, shaking his head. ¡°But¡­if you know something¡­¡­.. just¡­.is she okay?¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I sigh, my wolf nipping at me, her whole body pressed against my heart, urging me to tell him everything, to let him off the hook he¡¯s clearly hanging from by the tips of 4/6 his fingers. ¡°Jackson, she¡¯s fine, all right?¡± He exhales a huge breath then, staring at me in both disbelief and relief at once. ¡°She¡¯s okay,¡± I insist, nodding carnestly to him. ¡°Just¡­that¡¯s all I can say, all right? There¡¯s¡­ reasons for it. But I promise you that she¡¯s fine, that you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± ¡°Well of course I¡¯m going to worry about her,¡± he snaps, his brows knitting together again. And despite myself Iugh, just a little bit. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to. She¡¯s cared for ¨C I promise. In good hands.¡± Jackson takes a deep breath, and as he exhales it he tilts his head back and closes his eyes, a whole well of tension I didn¡¯t realize he was holding leaving his muscles in a rush. And as the tension goes, I am suddenly flooded with warmth. So much so that I gasp aloud, and drop his hand, and almost yelp a little bit, skittering away from him across the bed. ¡°What?¡± he gasps, snapping his face back to me. ¡°What, rk!?¡± But I just stare at him, shocked, the warmth still rushing through me, though it¡¯s starting to fade now. ¡°Whoa,¡± a voice says from the room beyond my nook, and both Jackson and I turn our heads to see Jesse staring at my bed. My eyes move immediately to the marble on my chemistry book and I gasp again. ¡°Hoooooly shit,¡± Jackson murmurs, leaning forward to stare. ¨C Because the marble it melted. Completely melted into a little puddle of ss that is now again hardening against the ruined cover of my textbook. Chapter 59 ¡°Well,¡± Jackson whispers, half to himself, ¡°I guess we don¡¯t need to go outside anymore to try to talk to any birds.¡± ¡°Not unless we want them to melt,¡± I say, grabbing my knife off of my dinner te and leaning forward to prod at the ss. There¡¯s a tiny moment of silence before Jackson bursts outughing, but before I figure out what¡¯s so funny, the four other boys in the roome to stand at the edge of my bed, staring down at the ssy puddle that was a marble a few seconds ago. ¡°What the¡­fuck is going on here?¡± Ben asks, looking between the marble and me and Jackson. ¡°What kind of weird¨Cass homework is this?¡± ¡°Seriously,¡± Luca says, crossing his arms and frowning. ¡°You guys just hold hands for an hour and then¡­¡± he shakes his head, baffled, ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t even have an ending to that sentence. What is going on here?¡± ¡°None of your business,¡± Jackson says, gruff again as he starts to get up from the bed. I snap my head to him, realizing that while he¡¯s fine with me, he is not okay talking about this with the four other young men in the room. ¡°I think that sessfully concludes the homework, rk. See you in ss tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I say, leaning towards him, wanting to talk to him about this more ¨C to figure out what the hell just happened. ¡°Jackson, stay ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯ste!¡± he calls, standing to his full height and striding for the door. ¡°I¡¯ve got Warrior track homework too, need to finish it up before morning.¡± ¡°Jackson!¡± I call again, a little angry now. Rafe grabs for my arm as I push myself up out of the bed, but I just re at him, moving away and chasing Jackson out the door. Jackson¡¯s already halfway down the hall on his long legs by the time I pull the door shut behind me, wanting a little privacy. He pauses, though, and turns when he hears me shout his name again as I run down the hall towards him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell them!¡± I say, gesturing down the hall towards the room. ¡°Ben and Luca? I¡¯m not going to tell them anything ¨C I would never ¨C ¡°Tell them whatever you want, rk,¡± Jackson says with a shrug, ¡°it¡¯s your magic.¡± +5 ¡°Alvez said to keep it between us ¨C maybe it was a mistake to even try to do the homework with them in the room¡­¡± my words fade off as I frown at Jackson, taking in the meaning of his words. ¡°Wait,¡± I say softly. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s my magic?¡± Jackson scowls, looking down the hallway at the stairs, clearly aggravated with himself and wanting to get away. ¡°Tell me!¡± I insist, the word squeezing between my teeth as I reach out a hand and smack him on the chest. But, perhaps unluckily, that little pulse pounds between us when I do. ¡°Tell you?¡± Jackson snaps, knocking my hand away so that I¡¯m not touching him anymore. ¡°Tell you when you won¡¯t tell me ¨C¡± ¡°I did tell you something today!¡± I protest, whipping a finger up and pointing it into his face. ¡°And don¡¯t try to pretend that I didn¡¯t! You asked me if she was okay and I told you!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not still keeping secrets,¡± he hisses, glowering down over me. ¡°Don¡¯t throw that in my face,¡± I snap, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°I have been fair, as much as I am able. You owe me this ¨C if you are insisting that that was my magic in there, I have a right to that proof. So tell me!¡± Jackson grits his teeth, turning to re towards the stairs, clearly torn. But suddenly, I don¡¯t need an exnation as the pieces snap together in my mind. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I murmur, my hand falling to my side. ¡°You know that it¡¯s my magic because¡­it¡¯s not yours. You already know what yours is.¡± Jackson sighs, his eyes closing as his head drops. And he looks so defeated, suddenly, that I have the impulse to reach out andfort him. I stop myself, though, remembering that pulse. Not wanting to remind him, again, of this thing between us. I stand for a long moment, waiting for him, and slowly Jackson raises his head, opening his 2/5 eyes. He nces quickly towards the door to my room, still closed, before looking at me with a serious gravity in his expression. ¡°I need you to promise not to tell anyone,¡± he says softly, looking at me with such pleading in his eyes that I can hardly bear it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Jackson,¡± I respond, staring up at him, meaning every word, ¡°I promise. Never, not Alvez, not Jesse, not Rafe ¨C nobody.¡± ¡°And not fucking Grant?¡± he growls, his expression suddenly harsh. And something about it¡­I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t help the grin that twists my lips. ¡°Especially not Grant,¡± I promise with a steady nod. ¡°Fine,¡± he sighs, standing straight and running a hand through his hair. ¡°Then yes, we know that that¡¯s your magic because it¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°And?¡± I say, raising an eyebrow at him as I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Yours is?¡± Light floods down the hall as the door to my room opens and Rafe pops his head out. He¡¯s frowning, of course. ¡°Too long a story to tell before Rafe Sinir storms down this hallway,¡± Jackson murmurs, making me smirk. I sigh, shaking my head at him. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll tell you, all right?¡± Jackson promises, turning towards the stairs. ¡°Justter. When there¡¯s more time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, nodding to him, hoping that he does. Not because I particrly need to know but because¡­ Well, because I want Jackson to have someone he trusts, someone he tells his secrets to. And, perhaps selfishy, or maybe naturally¡­I want that naturally¡­I want that person to be me. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, starting to stride away. I scoff a little, shaking my head as he goes. ¡°Goodnight, Jackson!¡± I call after him, annoyed. 3/5 He turns to me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Goodnight?¡± I reply, raising my eyebrows at him wryly. ¡°You know, the thing people say to each other when they part for the evening?¡± He stares at me for a long second and thenughs, turning again and continuing towards the stairs. ¡°Whatever, rk. Goodnight, if it¡¯s so important to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just polite,¡± I insist. ¡°Ari,¡± he says, a shiver running down my spine at the way he says my name, his voice cool and rich and low. He turns and walks backwards away from me, a little smirk on his lips, ¡°when did I ever give you the impression that I was polite?¡± I can¡¯t help the grin that spreads all the way across my face as I bite my lip, watching him walk away. I¡¯m sopletely distracted by the sight of his tall frame starting down the stairs, the way his shoulders move, curling in slightly as he retreats back into his own lonely world, that I jump a little when Rafe¡¯s hand wraps around my arm. ¡°Come on,¡± he murmurs, his voice exhausted. ¡°You can moon over your mate in the safety and warmth of our room.¡± ¡°Ew, Rafe!¡± I gasp, trying to tug my arm away from him and failing. Rafe just rolls his eyes at me, dragging me back. ¡°Whatever, Ari, if I was ten secondster you¡¯d have been chasing him down the stairs.¡± ¡°I would not!¡± But when Rafe snaps his eyes back to me, his expression exhausted, I have tough. Because¡­well, maybe because he¡¯s just a little bit right. Luca¡¯s moody when Rafe and Ie back into the room, and as Rafe presses the door shut behind us, I don¡¯t miss the fact that Luca has curled his legs up, leaving half the couch open. It¡¯s a silent invitation, I know, for me to join him. But quite frankly, he¡¯s burned his chance for that tonight. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a long bath,¡± I sigh, grabbing my pajamas out of my nook and heading for the bathroom. I don¡¯t need it to get clean but I definitely want it, just to rx. ¡°You¡¯re seriously not going to exin how that marble changed states of matter?¡± Ben gasps, watching me move towards the bookshelf that doubles as a door to our bathroom. ¡°Use your imagination, Ben,¡± I sigh, pulling the door open and slipping inside. Myst look, however, is reserved for my mate, who res at me from the couch. Because I am well aware that he expected to have the upper hand tonight. And it looks like beyond all odds, I¡¯m the one who walked away with it. Chapter 60 Time at the Academy presents neat little patterns for us, and Rafe, Jesse, and I fall gratefully into them. Because life? It is busy. Every morning Jesse gets me up early, making me go for a run with him even before we go to breakfast. I¡¯d enjoy these moments with my favorite cousin more if I wasn¡¯t so damn tired every day. ¡°Can we get a coffee maker in the suite,¡± I pant, my breath puffing in little clouds in the damp and foggy air. ¡°I can¡¯t go for these runs without the aid of caffeine.¡± ¡°Come on, Scrimpy!¡± Jesseughs, putting on a burst of speed and swatting me on the shoulder as he pulls ahead, obliging me to keep up. ¡°Let your zest for life wake you in the morning! Not caffeine!¡± ¡°Life would be much more zesty with a little espresso,¡± I growl, sighing and speeding up to keep pace. ¡°With a side of biscotti!¡± After our run, we hastily get dressed and go to breakfast with our group. Luca, to my chagrin and agony, continues to ice me out. He sits with me at every meal, and at dinner he jokes with me and the rest of our group like nothing¡¯s changed. But not once does he try to pull me aside, to make a moment to talk about what happened between us in the birch forest. What he maybe, probably now knows the incredible secret he¡¯s carrying, that I¡¯m trusting him with. Breakfast, of course, wouldn¡¯t be the best time to talk about anything, gathered as we are around our little round table, but still I¡¯m dying to talk about what happened, to learn what he figured out about my secret, and he just¡­won¡¯t let me. ¨C ¡°Luca,¡± I growl the next morning when Rafe and Jesse get up to go speak to some other warrior candidates about a group project they¡¯re working on and Ben obligingly tucks his nose into a book. ¡°What are ¨C¡± ¡°No here, Shrimp,¡± Luca replies, his voice low. ¡°This is a way bigger conversation that we¡¯re not having in the Hall.¡± ¡°Well then why won¡¯t you meet me in the¡­¡± I hesitate, ncing Ben¡¯s way, because I almost said dream. Ben just turns his page, looking for all the world like he¡¯spletely lost in his textbook. ¡°Forest,¡± I conclude, the word pressed between my teeth. Luca narrows his eyes at me. ¡°Oh, you want to meet in the forest?¡± he says, his lips turning up with the irony of it. ¡°The one you can just make disappear whenever you¡¯re done talking? Come on, Shrimp. You haven¡¯t yed fair for weeks, and you¡¯re still not. I need¡­ more than that.¡± My mouth falls at his stubbornness and I realize, quite suddenly, that Luca ¨C whatever he has figured out ¨C is not at all freaked out. He¡¯s mad at me. And my heart sinks as he sips his coffee, turning his eyes back to his textbook ¨C we all pretty much read at breakfast today, trying to cram everything in while we can ¨C because¡­ Luca is right. I have not been fair, and while I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯d have made any different choices¡­ I¡¯ve really made my mate take the brunt of it, haven¡¯t I? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, looking down at my te, feeling forlorn. ¡°We¡¯re good,¡± Luca says, his voice still soft so only he and I can hear. I snap my head up, looking at him with wide eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he says, ncing over at me. ¡°Just¡­ not here. Not at dinner, either. We need a space where it¡¯s just us, and a long time to chat.¡± ¡°So when¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ari,¡± he says, a little exasperated, lifting his eyes to meet mine. ¡°Considering how your cousins never let you out of their sight, that¡¯s going to be a little difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡± I blush at the way that he emphasizes the word cousins, wondering if that means¡­ But before I can consider anything, Rafe and Jesse return to the table. ¡°Ready?¡± Rafe asks, looking towards Luca as he lifts his coffee to his lips and swigs it down in one go. ¡°Yup!¡± Luca says, cheerfulness immediately returning to his expression as he gets to his feet. ¡°You¡¯ll get Ari to Chemistry?¡± Rafe asks Ben as Luca and Jesse collect their things. Ben shoots a thumbs¨Cup over his shoulder, still concentrating on his book, as the Warrior- track boys start to head towards their early ss. As he leaves, Luca brushes his arm against mine casual enough that it could be idental. But lingering enough that, when I look up at him, and see him looking down at me, his eyes warm? God damn it, but it makes me want to jump right back into his arms, my legs wrapped around his waist. I sigh, returning to my own textbook, forcing my mind onto Chemistry, because I know that Neumann is going to quiz us hard today to see who has been able to keep up with the insane amount of homework he has assigned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± Ben murmurs from his spot a seat away from me, his voice so soft that he could be talking to himself. ¡°Huh?¡± I say, looking up at him. He keeps his eyes down, but I see the way his lips turn up. ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with you too, all right?¡± My jaw drops open a little bit. ¡°Whatever little lover¡¯s quarrel you¡¯re going through here it¡¯s going to get sorted out. Trust him ¨C he¡¯lle around when he decides to.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¨C Ben flicks his eyes to me now, and I turn my head to the side, still shocked but also incredibly interested. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean that Luca¡¯s the definition of an Alpha ¨C he¡¯s used to getting his way. He¡¯s a great guy, but he wants the upper hand.¡± Ben shrugs. ¡°But think about who you are, Ari. If you owe him an apology, give it, but don¡¯t crawl after him begging him to ept it. You,¡± he says, looking at me significantly, ¡°bow to no one.¡± I sit up very straight in my chair for a second, staring at my very perceptive friend with an open mouth, before my face bursts into a smile. ¡°When did you get so wise, Ben?¡± He shrugs, smirking down at his textbook as I change seats, moving closer and bringing my book and coffee along. ¡°Like I told you, four sisters. Luca¡¯s no puppy dog that¡¯s going to follow you around begging for treats, but trust me ¨C he likes you. Big time. So¡­just let him work it out. And get back to work,¡± he says, nodding to my homework. ¡°You¡¯ve got bigger things to worry about.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± I murmur, bumping my shoulder against his. ¡°Right back at ya,¡± he sighs happily. And then we study, my mind sessfully turned to the more pressing matter right now: not failing out of school. Mates can wait, I think to myself, concentrating. My wolf huffs in discontentment, but she doesn¡¯t stop me. Unfortunately, my own life proves me wrong again, because obviously I see my second mate that afternoon in magic ss. He doesn¡¯t greet me as I slip into the seat next to him, settling my chemistry books on the text in front of me. Instead, Jackson just nces my way before turning his attention back to the board, where Alvez is drawing out someplicated diagrams. Iugh to myself, shaking my head at Jackson¡¯s perpetualck of greetings, allowing myself to get distracted by Rafe¡¯s conversation with Jesse about howbat went that morning. They¡¯ve moved on from hand¨Cto¨Chand to working with swords, apparently, which Jesse thinks is incredibly cool but which Rafe argues is impractical. I¡¯m half lost in their argument when Jackson¡¯s deep voice makes me jump. ¡°How¡¯d that go?¡± he asks. I turn to him, surprised, and just stare into his face. ¡°What?¡± He smirks and then nods down at my chemistry book, a little burned mark still on the cover where I pried the melted marble away. Dr. Neumann had raised an eyebrow at the condition of my text, but hadn¡¯t asked any questions. ¡°How did ss go, rk?¡± Jackson says, his words snapping a little more than necessary. But I just smirk at my mate, wrinkling my nose, because I know him enough now to know that he¡¯s not being nasty ¨C he just doesn¡¯t have a lot of social graces. ¨C ¡°It went great, actually,¡± I say, sitting up straight, excited that he asked. Rafe had been distracted on our walk here I haven¡¯t had a chance to brag yet. ¡°We had a pop quiz and I am fairly certain that I did not disgrace myself. I really like the material too ¨C I didn¡¯t realize how much biology I¡¯d have to learn alongside the chemistry. I mean, not only do we have to think about how the poison itself is made, but we have to understand what it does in the body as well. I never thought about¡­¡± Jackson lets me prattle on for awhile while Alvez finishes up his writing on the board, and while his expressionless face doesn¡¯t really give me a lot to go on, I think he¡¯s at least a little bit interested. He doesn¡¯t interrupt, at least. Instead, he props his chin on his palm and just listens, looking at me, until Alvez sps his hands at the front of the room, drawing our attention to him. ¡°So,¡± Alvez says, smiling his dark smile as he looks slowly around at us. ¡°Any¡­results? From your experimentations?¡± Anxiety floods me ¨C because I¡¯m suddenly torn between wanting to explore my magic and keep my promise to Jackson that I won¡¯t tell what I know about his. But still, I¡¯m dying to know both what his gift is, and why for some reason he¡¯s not telling anyone. Not even the professor who stares at him so, so eagerly from the front of the room. Chapter 61 ¡°McClintock?¡± Alvez says, smiling at Jackson. ¡°Anything to report? I am particrly interested in the results of this pairing.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rafe says, the word abrupt. All of our faces turn to brother, Tony leaning around Jackson to get a good look. Alvez just raises his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± Rafe asks again, slinging an arm over the back of his chair. ¡°What¡¯s so special about the pairing between rk and McClintock?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Alvez replies, even. ¡°I have the sense that their magical affinitiesplement each other.¡± Jackson goes rigid in his seat next to me, but I just turn my head, curious. What is this man up to. ¡°I know it seemed, perhaps, by chance how I paired you up in thest ss and for your homework sessions, but the orb gives more than sense that you can do magic. It also gives a sense of what that magic might be.¡± ¡°What the hell,¡± Jesse says, frowning at our professor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us thisst time? Wouldn¡¯t it have been useful to know that whoever we were paired up with for homework was our best match? And, also, that you already know what we can do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can do,¡± Alvez corrects, his voice still calm and even though the rest of us are a little ruffled by the news. ¡°I simply have a sense,¡± he says, gesturing back to the diagrams on the board, ¡°of where your affinities mighty.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m with Sinir,¡± Tony says, shaking his head at Alvez. ¡°You should have told us this, if you already know. You expected a lot of honesty from usst ss while withholding information.¡± ¡°I understand your point, and your objection,¡± Alvez says smoothly, nodding and looking around at each of us in turn. ¡°But I do find that the results are better when students go into the first pairing with less information and more freedom to experiment. Everything here is deliberate, nned. I would ask you to please trust me both as a person, and as your professor.¡± I narrow my eyes a little at this man, though, my wolf¡¯s hackles raising. Because honestly, I¡¯m not sure I do trust him. Tony is right he asks for a lot while holding his own cards quite close to his chest. And considering the leverage he¡¯s holding over me¡­ ¡°So?¡± Alvez says, turning his attention back to me, raising an eyebrow and perhaps reminding me of that leverage with the little smirk on his handsome mouth. I sigh, tom suddenly between my obligation to this man and my promise to my mate. But, I think I can find a line to walk between the two. ¡°We had a result, yes,¡± I say, trying to channel Jackson¡¯s energy and keep my voice as stony and expressionless as possible. ¡°I melted the marble into a puddle of ss.¡± Tony gasps in excitement, but Jesse and Rafe ¨C for whom this no longer a novelty ¨C simply turn to listen. ¡°You melted the marble?¡± Alvez says, emphasizing the first word with interest. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, not looking at Jackson as I nod solemnly. ¡°I could feel the magicing from me. Jackson and I tried to do things to the marble together, but when it didn¡¯t work, we both tried individual experiments. I didn¡¯t tell him that I was trying to melt it, I just did it by myself. And it worked.¡± Jackson stays silent and stoic at my side. ¡°Very interesting,¡± Alvez says, smiling and looking between us. ¡°And, it confirms the cement of your affinity along the lines reported by the orb, rk. There is indeed an aspect of heat to your magical gift.¡± He stands then as Jesse and Rafe stare at me, baffled but also a little delighted to see this information come forward. Alvez stands then and moves towards the chalkboard, beginning to exin the complicated diagram which he has drawn out. He informs us that there are six main categories of magic light, dark, earth, sun, body, and spirit ¨C and they blend andbine in unique ways. The next hour passes in a blur, so fascinated am I by the lesson. Apparently, my magic is primarily sun magic, if it has something to do with heat. But what I can truly do with it has great deal to do with how much of the other magical categories my magic engages. ¡°Wait so,¡± Jesse interrupts, his voice dazed with his own interest as Alvezys out the details for us. ¡°Why, then, were you excited to see rk lined up with McClintock? What are his powers?¡± Jackson goes slumps in his chair beside me and I sit up straight. ¡°There was nothing ¨C¡° But Alvez interrupts. ¡°McClintock is Body and Sun,¡± he murmurs, still studying the diagram. ¡°I figured the Sun connection between the two of them would produce an interesting result. The whole system is a great metaphor though, it isn¡¯t as precisely scientific and factual as I¡¯d like it to be.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I look over at Jackson as Alvez¡¯s back is turned and he looks back at me, his face expressionless. But he gives me a steady nod, letting me know that we¡¯re okay ¨C that I haven¡¯t done anything that he feels has betrayed him. I nod back, letting him know that I won¡¯t. ¡°Wait, so, what am I?¡± Jesse asks, all eagerness. ¡°You, Jesse Sinir,¡± Alvez says, pointing to two spots on the diagram, ¡°are heavy on darkness with a touch of spirit.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± Jesse murmurs, leaning back into his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but it¡¯s definitely more badass than the rest of you.¡± Iugh, leaning over to re at him, but he just grins at me. ¡°And you, Rafe,¡± Alvez says, pointing to new spots on the board. ¡°Disy a strong affinity for light and body, which is an unusualbination. Cadet Davis, perhaps unsurprisingly,¡± says, turning to Tony, ¡°is most promising in the categories of earth and darkness, which exins why he has a connection with water ¨C cool and deep.¡± he ¡°Wait,¡± I say, frowning as Tony nods, unsurprised. ¡°Why does everyone else get two? You only said sun for me.¡± ¡°Because,¡± Alvez says, leaning forward on his desk and studying me further. ¡°The orb only reported that affinity for you, rk. Which is rare. A strong connection to one category ¨C we¡¯ll have to see what the result of this is.¡± I scowl, slumping back in my seat, a little disappointed. Jesse is right ¨C just being sun does not compare, at all, to darkness and spirit. The rest of the ss goes quicky, with four of us peppering Alvez with questions while he exins as best as he can. By the end of ss I think we¡¯re all as confused as we are excited, though I don¡¯t miss at all that Jackson simply sits quietly. He doesn¡¯t seem¡­mad, precisely. He just sits still, like he¡¯s passing the time. Like he¡¯s here because he¡¯s obliged to be, but that doesn¡¯t mean he has to participate. ¨C ¨C ¡°For homework,¡± Alvez says, startling me out of my contemtion of my mate for a moment as our time runs short. ¡°I¡¯d like you each to return to your pairings and try again. mounted with this new knowledge. rk and McClintock,¡± he says, ¡°see if this time you can experiment with making McClintock¡¯s power manifest. And rk, I¡¯d like to see you in my office early next week for some¡­private consultation regarding your singr affinity. See if we can make heads or tails of it.¡± Rafe goes rigid next to me at the idea. I admit, I do too. Inwardly, my wolf leaps to her feet, baring her teeth. But I just nod to Alvez because¡­ I mean, what other choice do I have? Chapter 62 Alvez smirks at me and lets me know that he¡¯ll send word about time and ce, and then we¡¯re released. Jackson nods to me, grabbing his bag. ¡°I¡¯ll send word too,¡± he says, standing up from his desk and looking towards the door. ¡°Wait,¡± I say, reaching towards him, wanting him to stop and talk for a minute. Not because I have anything to really say, I realize. Just because¡­ I want to talk to him. ¡°Won¡¯t you juste to dinner, like you did before?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a packed house for dinner,¡± Jackson says, smirking at me. ¡°Maybe we can¡­ go outside for once. Try to talk to those birds.¡± And I smile up at him, my spirit twisting a little with excitement. Because even though it was kind of a disaster thest time I met Jackson alone outside, this time? Well. I think I¡¯d kind of like it. But before I can express any of that, he¡¯s already gone ¨C striding for the door with no hint of a farewell. Iugh, watching him go. ¡°Sullen,¡± Rafe says,ing to my side with his books in his arms, frowning after Jackson. ¡°Nah, just¡­not prone to formality,¡± I sigh, nodding. Because I get it ¨C and now I¡¯m suddenly desperately intrigued to know more about him. What kind of world did Jackson grow up in where he never learned, or was encouraged to eschew, the polite lines of society? And why did my grandmother the Goddess match him up with me, someone who learned social graces from the cradle as part of my role as the nation¡¯s Princess? ¡°Come on,¡± Rafe sighs, wrapping an arm around my shoulder and tugging me with him. ¡°Like I said before ¨C mooning happens in the room, in private.¡± ¡°Oh, leave me be,¡± I mutter, smacking him on the chest, my mind still on my mate as we walk from the room, our cousin at our side. The rest of the week goes remarkably fast, probably because I¡¯m either being hauled on a workout or have my nose stuck in a book for the rest of it. Even our dinners, while congenial and full of laughs, usually end with a book in each of ourps, studying. It¡¯s grueling work, but each of us know the stakes of it ¨C and we¡¯re all determined to pass our courses as well as the Examination. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Examination is,¡± Ben replies to me one night when I sit next to him on the floor for dinner. He passively cats a roll as he reads through some dense political theory. ¡°No one does.¡± ¡°What?¡± I say, looking up towards Rafe and Jesse in their usual chairs. Luca, stretched out on the couch, looks up too. ¡°Even you two don¡¯t know what¡¯sing up in the Examination?¡± ¨C Slowly, Rafe shakes his head. ¡°Dad and Uncle Roger were determined not to tell us. And the cadets who have gone through it ¨C both passed and failed are sworn to a great deal of secrecy, even legally. It¡¯s pretty much the only secret truly kept about the Academy. The only thing we know is that ites just before the holidays, it¡¯s physical as well as mental, and it¡¯s very difficult.¡± ¡°So,¡± I say, turning my head to the side as I lean back on my palms, my te of food forgotten on the coffee table in front of me. ¡°Is it like¡­another obstacle course?¡± ¡°Probably harder than that,¡± Luca replies, ¡°and longer. What candidates have figured out and posted online is that it takes at least forty¨Ceight hours.¡± ¡°What?¡± I breathe, fascinated and intimidated. ¡°It¡¯s not really worth the effort to specte and worry about it,¡± Rafe says, returning his attention back to his book. ¡°You¡¯re doing well, Ari, and we¡¯re prepping you. Have faith in the process.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± I mutter, ring at my gigantic, powerful brother. ¡°Some of us actually have imaginations which specte beyond our will.¡± ¡°Some of us,¡± Rafe replies, control that.¡± Is eyes up to me, a little twist to his lips, ¡°learn to ¡°Oh, you never had an imagination anyway,¡± I sigh, letting my shoulders slump. It¡¯s true, though ¨C I spent my childhood half in daydreams, imagining a thousand other worlds and identities that I yed with all throughout the day. Rafe just wanted sports. ¡°Your curse,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Not mine.¡± I shrug, conceding the point, and attempt to turn my attention back to my Chemistry text as silence retakes the room, the only sound the merry crackle of the fire. Despite my interest in the material, though, my eyes drift to Luca, who lounges with his shoulders against the arm of the sofa, one leg stretched out long while the other is bent at the knee, his text propped against his thigh. Damn it, but he¡¯s pretty. And stubborn. I sigh a little, staring at him, wanting very much to crawl up onto the couch andy myself out along his side, resting my head on his chest. I want to feel, again, his body against mine. I want to feel his breath rising in his chest, the warm scent of him in my nostrils. I want his arms around me. But still, he won¡¯t meet me in the dream state. And he seems quite a bit more content than me to just¡­ wait for an opportunity to arise for us to talk in private when I can¡¯t just end the conversation like hanging up a phone. ¨C Luca¡¯s right that was unfair, I had too much control in the dream state. But this? This isn¡¯t fair either. No ¨C I¡¯m very aware that my mate and I are locked, a bit, in a stalemate, and one of us is going to crack. I am very willing for that to be me, but Luca doesn¡¯t know that there are other reasons for my secrecy. I mean, if he was my only mate? I¡¯d drop it all right now ¨C just demand, openly in this room, that Luca be let in on the secret and everyone simply ept the fact that he¡¯s an important part of my life. But considering that Rafe knows that Jackson is my mate? And Jesse does not? And that I kind of want to keep it that way for now, so that I can keep some semnce of control over my insane life? I sigh through my nose, shutting my eyes, wishing desperately that I could just¡­concentrate on school. I wish that my handsome mate wasn¡¯t lounging on my couch two feet from me, allnguid and irresistible, smelling amazing andThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A little nudge prods at my soul and my wolf instantly perks up. My eyes fly open, meeting Laica¡¯s, which are already on me. He raises an eyebrow at me, clearly asking if I¡¯m okay. I narrow my eyes at him, hoping that he gets the clear message that I would be better if he¡¯d just talk to me. Maybe in the dream state, if he would stop being so stubborn about it. But he just smirks, and gives me a devastating wink, and drops his attention back to his book. I sigh again, out loud now, making Ben look up and over at me as I snap my book shut and stand, heading for my nook. ¡°You okay?¡± Jesse asks, real concern in his eyes as he looks at me. ¡°Yes,¡± I mutter, ring around at all of them. ¡°Just¡­tired. And sick of boys.¡± I snap my curtain shut behind me, flopping onto my bed as Ben¡¯sugh echoes in the room. And I¡¯m well aware that what I just said could be interpreted as¡­dangerous, if I¡¯m still trying to keep my secret from Luca. But¡­am I anymore? God, I just don¡¯t know. I let myself fall into a little daze, cozy and warm and blissfully alone in my nook, studying the night away until I fall asleep. ¨C I go into the dream state again, as I have done every night. But as with every other night this week, Luca does not appear. I sigh, wondering how he managed it I mean, it would make sense that he is not obliged to enter, that I can¡¯t just drag him here against his well. Is it that simple, that he¡¯s not here simply because he chooses not to be? It¡¯s okay, my wolf tells me, suddenly appearing at my side, shaking out her rose¨Cgold fur and pressing her warm body against mine, sweet andfortable. He¡¯s our mate ¨C we will figure it all out. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Do you think he didn¡¯t like it?¡± I whisper to her, half afraid. ¡°That¡­ I mean, what if I¡¯m bad at kissing?¡± But my wolf justughs, a rich, wolfish sound. Don¡¯t worry about that, she murmurs. He liked it, okay? Our love is rich and good and warm. He is a fool if he stays away much longer. He¡¯s only hurting himself. And I nod, letting myself believe her as I wrap my arms around her neck and bury my face in her pretty rose¨Cgold fur. She gives my shoulder a lick and rests herself against me, and I drift back into my dreams. The rest of my nighttime rovings are not nearly so stressful. I am my wolf this time. Instead of having her manifest next to me, I embody her, my paws swift as I run along a dark cliffside, the waves of some cold sea crashing against the rocks below. The moon above is bright and I lift my snout, yipping for joy, letting the cool air flood my lungs as I run and run for the love of it. ¨C ¡ª The cliff is endless, of course, as is only possible in dreams, and it never ceases in its stunning beauty. Sometimes, behind me. or maybe next to me I can feel another wolf running. I get glimpses of his huge form, his dark and heavy fur ¨C but I don¡¯t pay mypanion much mind. Instead, I get the sense that we¡¯re both happy to simply run. When I wake the next morning ¨C my Alpha rm apparently starting to kick in, because I¡¯ve woken before both Jesse and the sun I¡¯m more refreshed than I have been in days. I hop eagerly out of bed, ready to start my day. Chapter 63 ¡°Wait,¡± I say at breakfast, half a piece of bacon already on its way to my mouth, ¡°what do you mean we don¡¯t have ss tomorrow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Friday, shrimp cousin,¡± Jesse says, smirking at me. ¡°Are you aware of these things they call weekends?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be cute, Jesse,¡± I snap, ring at him, which only deepens his smirk. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know the Academy acknowledged them. I mean, it didn¡¯t when we were candidates out in the barracks.¡± ¡°Probably to prevent brawls,¡± Rafe says, pouring himself another cup of coffee as Ben, between us, nods in agreement. ¡°Can you imagine those barracks if they didn¡¯t keep us busy every day?¡± ¡°I think we should have a party tonight,¡± Luca says, raising an eyebrow and looking around at us. ¡°Get our hands on some contraband liquor? Really let loose?¡± ¡°Get ourselves kicked out, you mean?¡± Rafe says, immediately putting the dampener on Luca¡¯s idea. ¡°I will go shot for shot with you during winter break, Grant, but I am staying sober here. Too much at risk.¡± ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m invited to the pce for the holidays?¡± Luca says, his brows raising in interest. ¡°Of course you are,¡± Jesse answers, instant. ¡°You too, Ben. Bring your families, if you like, there are a thousand rooms in the pce.¡± ¡°Nice of you to invite them to our house,¡± Rafe says, glowering at our cousin, but then he turns his attention back to Luca and Ben. ¡°But yes, of course you¡¯re invited. We¡¯ll show you a good time, and our parents would love to meet you.¡± ¡°Okay, so, sake bombs at Midwinter,¡± Luca says, ¡°but nothing tonight?¡± Rafe solemnly shakes his head, decided. ¡°Boring,¡± Luca says with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you,¡± Ben says, shrugging and looking over at Luca. ¡°Your room, if the Sinirs are too straightced to participate?¡± I burst into a grin, looking between Ben and Luca. Ben he¡¯s always a surprise, isn¡¯t he? ¡°Seriously?¡± Luca says, smiling at him. ¡°Sweet, I¡¯ll set it 1. up. See you tonight.¡± ¡°This is not a good idea,¡± Rafe says, sitting up to his full height and looking between them, worried. ¡°Oh, they¡¯ll be fine,¡± Jesse says, sighing and sitting back in his chair. ¡°I¡¯m jealous, but I¡¯m with Rafe on this one. Sitting out.¡± ¡°Shrimp?¡± Luca says, cocking an eyebrow at me. I lean forward, eager, wondering really how much of a risk it would be ¨C ¡°Shrimp,¡± Rafe says, darting an arm out even over Ben and pushing me again against my seatback, ¡°is staying in, and not participating in contraband.¡± I scowl, ncing at my brother, who res heartily back to me. ¡°Shrimp makes his own decisions,¡± I say, mostly to be contrary. I mean, I don¡¯t have any real intent to go drinking in Luca¡¯s room, even if my wolf perks up at the idea. Rafe just rolls his eyes at me. Even as I smirk at my brother, wondering how long I can torture him with this, I¡¯m interrupted when a waiteres over with a little folded note on a tray. ¡°For Cadet rk,¡± he murmurs, holding it out to me. I murmur my thanks and take the note, peering down at my name neatly written on the front as all the boys at the table lean. forward eagerly. I look up and around at them, well aware that nothing like this has happened to any of us before. Jealously, I clutch the note to my chest. ¡°Away, you jackals,¡± I say, scowling at them all. ¡°My note!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rafe asks, reaching for it, but I swat at his hand and Ben takes my side, shoving Rafe yfully back as I quickly unfold the paper before Rafe can grab for it again. Luca makes a snatch too, but I gasp and pull away, quickly scanning the contents of the note and grinning when I see that it¡¯s from Daphne, inviting me toe down to her room tonight to hang out for an hour or two. I grin, crumpling the note and shoving it into my pocket. ¡°Sorry, boys,¡± I say, standing up with a happy sigh and stretching my armsnguidly above my head. ¡°Looks like my entire evening just got booked up anyway. I won¡¯t be avable for contraband or for hanging out in our boring room.¡± Jesse grins at me, intrigued, but Rafe jumps to his feet, demanding to know what the hell is going on and making a mad grab for my pocket. I justugh and grab my book satchel, making a mad dash for the doors to the Hall, loving that for once I have a secret that he doesn¡¯t. I mean, I¡¯ll tell him, of course, I think to myself as I streak across the room, hearing Rafe jump to his feet behind me. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let me wander off into the pce tonight all by myself. But I sure as hell am going to enjoy torturing him with the information for as long as I can. I¡¯m stillughing as I get through the doors of the Hall, but myughter is cut short as I m into a big piece of granite ¨C My breath is all swept from my chest as my butt hits the floor, my hand going instantly to my nose. I gasp, my eyes smarting as I wonder whether or not I¡¯m bleeding- ¡°Oh my god,¡± a voice says, ¡°what the hell are you doing!?¡± My eyes instantly snap up because obviously, obviously it¡¯s not a piece of granite in the hall. It¡¯s just my damn gigantic mate. Jackson crouches in front of me, his eyes frantically scanning my face. ¡°Is it bleeding?¡± I ask, taking my hand away from my face. I mean, there¡¯s no blood on my hand, but I can¡¯t really feel anything but rampant pain in my face right now. ¡°No,¡± Jackson murmurs, studying me closely, taking my chin between his thumb and his. finger to turn my face back and forth, studying it. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot for running through the halls like that, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any real damage.¡± ¡°It would have been fine if you weren¡¯t just lurking in the doorway,¡± I sigh, putting my hands on the ground to push myself up. ¨C ¡°What the ¡°Rafe¡¯s voice booms behind me, instantly livid. ¡°What the hell did you do to him!?¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes go wide as he stands up in a sh, putting his hands up in front of him. ¡°rk did this to himself,¡± he insists. ¡°I am not responsible for any of this.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± I sigh, pushing to my feet and nodding to my brother. ¡°I ran into him I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t see¡­.Ari, how did you miss him!?¡± Rafe sputters, gesturing to my mate, who is as big as my brother, if not even half an inch taller. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I moan, being kind of a baby about it because I know Rafe will let me off the hook. ¡°My face hurts, be nice to me.¡± I rub my nose, scowling. Rafe turns to Jackson, sighing and rolling his eyes but letting him know that he¡¯s off the hook. ¡°Actually,¡± Jackson says, turning his attention to me again. ¡°I was looking for you.¡± Rafe¡¯s shoulders go tense. I look up at Jackson with interest. ¡°You have an hour before ss, right? And I have Friday mornings free. Do you want to get that magic homework in now?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, my eyebrows going up. ¡°Actually, yeah,¡± I say, my wolf spinning in an eager circle in my soul. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± ¡°Ari,¡± Rafe protests, shaking his head. ¡°Even if he has off, I don¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Jackson asks, frowning. ¡°Well he can¡¯t ¡± Rafe says, but then he snaps his mouth shut, realizing that¡­.it will be very weird if he tells Jackson that I can¡¯t go anywhere alone with him without my big cousin to chaperone. Rafe sighs and crosses his arms. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± he says. ¡°What?¡± Jackson says, smirking at him. ¡°You think I can¡¯t protect him?¡± He gestures to me like it¡¯s it¡¯ll be the easiest thing in the world. Rafe narrows his eyes, because that is obviously not what he¡¯s worried about. ¡°It¡¯s an hour,¡± Jackson says, looking Rafe up and down like he¡¯s being ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯ll walk him to ss and everything after. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Rafe¡¯s mouth gapes open for a second as he searches for a reason to protest, but when hees up with nothing Jackson just shifts his gaze to me and jerks his head towards the long hall. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go outside and see if you can blow up the sun or something.¡± ¡°This is a bad idea!¡± Rafe calls as I hurry to Jackson¡¯s side and start to walk with him. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡± I shout back to him, excited. But as I turn to smile at my brother, to let him see that I really do think that I¡¯m going to be okay under my mate¡¯s protection, my smile falters a little when I see Luca and Jesse standing at the door, staring after us. Jesse nods and waves to me as Rafe mutters something to him about homework, but Luca? Luca¡¯s jaw falls open in shock, and then he snaps it shut, crossing his arms and glowering at 1. me. My wolf yips victoriously inside of me and I have tough a little, because quite frankly, he deserves to be jealous. If he won¡¯t meet me in the dream state or talk to me about this thing between us? Well, here¡¯s my other mate, who very much is willing to make time in his day to spend at few minutes alone with me. I grin, and subtly take a step closer to Jackson, turning my face up to smile at him. And he smiles right back. And so I walk out of the castle into the open air at my mate¡¯s side, going for what I can only think of in my mind as¡­.kind of a first date. Chapter 64 I¡¯m absolutely buzzing with energy as Jackson and I emerge through the castle door and out into the sunshine. I keep stealing nces up at him, which he either doesn¡¯t notice or pretends not to, his defined features set in their usual harsh lines. I, however, cannot keep the smile from my face. We walk in silence for a little bit, me struggling to keep up with Jackson¡¯s long stride. Iugh, after a moment, when he starts to outstrip me. ¡°What?¡± he asks, ncing down and a little backwards towards me. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°Would you slow down a little?¡± I ask, grinning up at him. ¡°You¡¯ve got longer legs than I do.¡± He does slow then, allowing me to catch up as he nces down at his legs as if needing to see them for proof of their length. He frowns at me as we continue along the path. ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to it, though? Your cousins are as big as me they must walk as fast as I do.¡± ¨C I turn my head to the side, considering this. ¡°I guess they¡­walk slower when they¡¯re with me,¡± I say, folding my hands behind my back as I contemte it. Because I¡¯ve never, ever had to ask them to slow down, even though Jackson is right. A little rush of warmth runs. through me as I realize that they must do it naturally, always using a pace that I can keep up with when they¡¯re around me. They¡¯ve probably been doing it since we were kids. Rafe and Jesse they really are the best. ¨C Jackson just nods, continuing to walk forward. ¡°So,¡± I say, breaking ourpanionable silence. ¡°Where do you want to go do some magic stuff?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t care,¡± he says, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°Wherever you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, looking up at him again staring freely, if I¡¯m admitting it to myself. ¡°Then¡­why did you want toe outside?¡± He just shrugs. ¡°I guess I just like it out here,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Not used to being all cooped up indoors all the time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, smiling at him. ¡°What, were you raised in the woods, then? Spent your nights outdoors?¡± He looks down at me, smirking. ¡°Something like that,¡± he murmurs. He holds my gaze for a long moment ¨C so long that butterflies develop in my stomach and I have to look away. ¡°Do you want to go sit under that tree over there?¡± I ask, pointing towards a big ck oak tree a short distance away, going stunningly orange and yellow for autumn. ¡°Sure,¡± he replies, shrugging like he it pleases him just as much as anything else. We make our quiet way over to the tree and I sit down amongst the roots, patting the ground next to me. Jackson hesitates for a second and then lowers himself to the ground, curling his legs up beneath him, a little awkward. I grin, realizing that this big warrior¨Ctype probably doesn¡¯t spend a great deal of time casually sitting beneath trees. I mean, I don¡¯t either not very Princess¨Cy, is it? But still, I hide it better. I hold my hand out to him, palm up. ¡°So.¡± I start, a smile ying at my lips. ¡°What do you want to try to do first?¡± ¡°You pick, Ari, I don¡¯t care,¡± he says,ughing as he takes my hand, his broad palm warm against my small one. A shiver passes through me as the pulse radiates out from us, fluttering the leaves of the trees above us and stirring the grass around. But both of us ignore it. ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, smiling and looking down at me. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Wait, you called me out here just so that I can practice magic?¡± I ask, a little baffled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try anything yourself?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± he says, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m good. I know what I can do. You can experiment. though, especially if my¡­¡± he holds up the hands between us, apparently at a bit of a loss. for how to describe the thing that happens when my hands touch him, ¡°helps you. Or whatever.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, shaking my own head now. And then I hesitate, wondering if I should ask. He lifts his chin towards me, seeing the question in my eyes and telling me to ask. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to tell anyone what you can do, especially if you know?¡± He sighs, even more serious than he was before. ¡°Because it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s business but mine,¡± he replies, his brows lowered. I cock my head to the side. ¡°Even if it can be¡­useful? To the nation, or whatever? I mean, isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re all here?¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± I consider it for a second, really wondering if I am. But then¡­ ¡°Well,¡± I say, looking off into the distance a little bit. ¡°Yeah, I suppose that¡¯s why I am here.¡± Jackson sits quietly, listening. ¡°I mean,¡± I continue, ¡°you know my connection to the royal family, right? We¡¯re all incredibly privileged, of course, but I hope that we use our privileges to help people as much as we can. I am here at the Academy for me, but I do hope that in the end what I do and learn here really can help our nation. Especially in this terrible war. He nods, letting me know he understands. But otherwise, Jackson stays silent. ¡°Is that not the same for you?¡± I ask, really wanting to know. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he murmurs. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I care more about helping my people.¡± ¡°Your people?¡± I stare at him, trying to figure him out. ¡°Is that are they not the same as¡­ our people?¡± ¡°Smaller group,¡± Jackson urmurs, his eyes going a bit distant as he thinks about his answer. ¡°Amunity within the nation, if that makes sense.¡± I nod, because honestly it does. ¡°So, how does being at the Academy help?¡± ¡°Well, the sry is pretty good,¡± he says instantly, which makes me blush a bit because¡­. Well, because, honestly, I didn¡¯t know we got paid. I make a mental note to ask Rafe about this, and as I¡¯ve done before to be more cognizant of the fact that my family¡¯s personal wealth and position sometimes makes me oblivious to money matters that are constantly on other people¡¯s minds. Jackson smirks at me, I think intuiting the direction of my thoughts, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°And the skills we learn here are invaluable. I can take them home, help out when I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°Jackson.¡± I say quietly, squeezing his hand just a touch, because I somehow know that this is a touchy subject. ¡°Where¡¯s home?¡± ¡°North,¡± he says, lifting his chin in the general direction. I look towards it, because that¡¯s where my family is too ¨C the Academy is tucked away in Moon Valley¡¯s southernnds. But when Jackson says North, I know that he means something different than northwards to the capital. He means North the craggy, wildnd at the edge of our nation where people tend to live in extreme poverty and nnishness. ¨C I¡¯ve met ambassadors from the North before, and I know people who have been there on aid missions, but Jackson ¨C I think is the first person I¡¯ve ever met who grew up there. ¡°Do you miss it?¡± I ask quietly, thinking that he must be worried about family up there, if things are as bad as I¡¯ve heard they can be. So, when his answeres, it shocks me a little. ¡°No,¡± he says instantly, looking down at the ground. I stare at him, confused, but I don¡¯t press. Instead, I seem to know that that¡¯s as much as he wants to say about it ¨C at least for now. So I just tighten my hand and let it end there, hoping he knows that I heard him, even if I don¡¯t quite understand. He doesn¡¯t look at me for a long time, but he doesn¡¯t pull his hand away either. So, I feel a little emboldened. ¡°Jacks,¡± I murmur, knowing that I¡¯m pressing my luck. ¡°What¡¯s your magic?¡± My mate just hangs his head and heaves a long sigh.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 65 ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to see what else you can melt, rk?¡± Jackson asks on a long inhale of breath, looking at me with sad eyes. ¡°Come on, I bet you could melt this whole tree if you wanted to.¡±¡± ¨C ¡°Well, one, that¡¯s not good for the environment,¡± I say, rolling my eyes at him which makes himugh, just a little. ¡°And two, no, I don¡¯t want to melt the tree I want to talk about you. Honestly, Jackson, I won¡¯t tell anyone you know I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t even let anyone know that I know! I¡¯ll keep your secret.¡± ¡°Why does it even matter, Ari?¡± he asks, looking away from me. ¡°Why do you want to know so badly? It doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± A thousand answers flood my mind. That it could help me understand what I can do how. his power compliments mine. That I want to know more about him. That I¡¯m just so damn curious. But, in the end, I settle for the truth. ¡°I want you to know that you have someone here who will keep your secrets, Jackson,¡± I say quietly, willing him to believe me. Jackson looks up at me in surprise, his blue eyes wider than I¡¯ve seen them before. We¡¯re silent again, but as it has been before with us, there¡¯s no awkwardness to it. But then he breaks it. ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± he whispers, half baffled and half¡­suspicious, I realize. Lik I¡¯ve got ulterior motives or something. I stare at him, my heart cracking in grief for the lessons his past life must have taught him. ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, saying his name like a promise. ¡°Why are you so surprised that I genuinely just¡­ want to be nice to you?¡± He turns his face away from me like he¡¯s been struck, staring at the ground beneath the tree in shock and surprise. I watch his profile as he swallows heavily, as he presses his lips together in frustration or¡­consternation? Honestly, I don¡¯t know what. But I give him the space to process it. ¡°I don¡¯t have to eat,¡± he says suddenly, the words falling from his lips in a rush, like they¡¯ve escaped from a dark ce and can¡¯t wait to get away. ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. He looks at me then, his brows drawn, almost angry as he speaks ¨C but I know not at me. ¡°I don¡¯t have to eat like¡­ever, if I don¡¯t want to. I mean, eventually, I¡¯d have to eat, but¡­that¡¯s what I can do.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± I say, sitting up straighter. ¡°That is¡­.that is seriously weird, Jacks.¡± He nods solemnly, agreeing. ¡°I also don¡¯t have to sleep, if I don¡¯t want to, for like¡­days. Longest I¡¯ve gone is three weeks. And I can run for miles and just¡­.not get tired.¡± My eyes go wider as his confession progresses. ¡°And like, nothing happens? You can just go?¡± He looks at me then. ¡°I get really skinny after a while,¡± he says, shrugging. ¡°Oh, and I can eat like¡­ everything.¡± Iugh then, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s magic,¡± I say, looking him up and down, ¡°Rafe¡¯s as big as you and he also eats like a horse ¡°No,¡± he says, smiling at myughter, ¡°I mean like¡­I can eat without stopping for as long as I wanted. And I don¡¯t get full I just get¡­¡± he looks down at himself, at his seriously impressive muscture. ¡°¡­ bigger.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, myughter fading as I look him over anew. ¡°So¡­.could you get as big as an elephant if you kept going?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± he says, smirking, ¡°we tried that once. I think my skeleton¡¯s reached its natural height I just get¡­ fat.¡± Iugh then, unable to imagine it. Jackson ¨C he¡¯s very fit, isn¡¯t he? ¡°Wait, how fat?¡± He groans, putting his hand over his eyes and then rubbing it down the length of his face. ¡°So fat, rk, you don¡¯t even want to know. Thank god there aren¡¯t any pictures.¡± ¡°What, did you just like, experiment? To see how long you could push it?¡± He shrugs, nodding, turning his face back to me. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you, if you figured out that that¡¯s what you could do?¡± ¡°I suppose,¡± I murmur, turning my head. ¡°Though didn¡¯t you get bored, when everyone else. was asleep? And like, get sick of the taste of food?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± he says, his eyes going wide as heughs. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what happened ¨C and nobody gets that. Like, after eighteen ckberry pies¡­you never want a slice of pie ever again.¡± Iugh, squeezing his hand and nodding at him. ¡°It¡¯s really incredible, Jackson,¡± I sigh, so happy that he told me, so honored that he trusted me enough to keep his secret. ¡°It¡¯s one hell of a power. I wish I could borrow it, would probably keep me up through these long nights of studying.¡± ¡°Well,¡± he says, looking down at our sped hands. ¡°Maybe you can¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, also looking down. ¡°Clearly, there¡¯s some sort of connection between our¡­magic,¡± he murmurs. Inwardly, I correct him. Us, I think. There¡¯s something between us. But I clench my jaw to keep from blurting it out. ¡°I think¡­ well, I think that you were able to melt the marble because of whatever connects. our magic,¡± he says, and I nod, agreeing. ¡°So¡­maybe I can pass mine to you or something. Who knows.¡± ¡°How do we experiment with that?¡± Jackson shrugs. ¡°Next time you¡¯re tired,e find me. See if I can pass some energy to you. I¡¯ve got plenty of it ¨C it¡¯s annoying, honestly.¡± I grin, pleased to see him talking more casually now, like one would to a real friend. Or a MATE, my wolf corrects in my mind, trotting anxiously back and forth. She¡¯s pissed, I know, because she wants me to tell him my secrets, to be as open with him as he¡¯s been with me. Soon. I murmur to her, stroking a hand over her fur. Not yet. She huffs but lets me be. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Why is it annoying to have so much energy?¡± I ask. ¡°Constantly have to monitor it,¡± he murmurs, looking into my face now, studying me, I think, in the same ways that I¡¯ve studied him. ¡°It alles down to what I eat. If I eat too much, it manifests in either sleeplessness or weight gain. If I eat too little, I lose muscle.¡± He sighs, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s annoying, counting calories.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I say, dry, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you eat breakfast ¨C that mountain of pancakes?¡± Heughs, seeing the direction of this. I roll my eyes now, ¡°you¡¯re not counting calories.¡± Jackson grins at me with a shrug. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not a precise science. But I¡¯ve had enough sleepless nights to know not to push it.¡± ¡°Well, fine,¡± I sigh, putting my chin in my hand and resting my elbow on my knee while I gaze at him. ¡°If you want to pass me energy when ites time to study for exams, I am not going to say no.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, smiling a little. ¡°At least this gift will benefit someone besides me, for once.¡± of his clear desire to connect with I think, then, on the selflessness of that statement someone, to be a help. And then, interestingly, how much it rtes to what he said about wanting to help the people of hismunity¡­ But also, how he doesn¡¯t miss them. Honestly, what has been his history? I know better than to press now, though. I have a feeling that Jackson is probably finished confessing for today. ¡°So,¡± I say, grinning up at him. ¡°What¡¯s the longest you¡¯ve stayed up?¡± Jacksonughs then, tilting his head back and pressing his eyes shut, clearly remembering something either hrious or terrible. ¡°Ari, honestly, you don¡¯t want to know.¡± I smile as my eyes go immediately to the long length of his throat, the soft skin at the base of his neck. I have to bite my lip then, resisting the urge to bend forward and press my lips there. Do it, my wolf hisses. I just sigh and mentally press a hand to her fur. Someday, I promise. ¡°No, tell me!¡± I insist, tucking my emotions away and forcing myself to be, instead, the friend he so clearly needs. ¡°I want to know.¡± And, to my delight, Jackson turns to me and begins. Chapter 66 We spend a long time under that tree as Jackson tells me the long story about how he stayed up for three weeks in a row, only giving in because he was so incredibly bored by the end of it. About how he just wandered around at night all alone, doing chores and going for runs just to have something to do. About how he missed dreaming, and missed rest, because while he wasn¡¯t precisely tired, in a bodily sort of way, he was exhausted mentally. ¡°We need sleep, I think, to turn off our minds,¡± he says at the end of it, thoughtful. ¡°Life¡¯s hard enough as it is we need time away from it all, I guess.¡± ¡°Yes, that makes sense,¡± I murmur passively, all my words blurring together as I sit with my chin still propped in my hand, just staring at him, mesmerized. Because god, he¡¯s gorgeous. Jackson ¨C he¡¯s so brutal at first sight, all harsh lines and scars and darkness. But the more time you spend with him and the more he opens up the more you see the grace in him. It¡¯s almost, somehow, like he¡­tucks it away, hiding it. But when he lets it out? His face just¡­.lights up, like a ming beacon in the night. And god, is he breathtaking. ¡°I mean, it makes sense, right?¡± I startle out of my reverie and curse myself for letting myself get lost in ¡°Hmm?¡± I say, straightening up. my mate¡¯s gaze. Heughs at me. ¡°Sorry,¡± he says, running a hand through his messy hair, ¡°I¡¯ve been boring.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I say, my voice low with the understatement, ¡°you¡¯ve been the opposite of boring. I got¡­ completely lost in what you were saying.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He grins, desperately pleased at thepliment, and his mouth to say more ¨C opens But I gasp, suddenly looking around. ¡°Shit, what time is it!?¡± my god,¡± he says, dropping my hand suddenly and springing to his feet. ¡°Shit, rk, ¡°Oh we¡¯rete I squeak in protest, pushing myself to my own feet as Jackson grabs my book satchel off the floor, thrusting it against my chest when I finally stand up straight. ¡°We¡¯ve got to go,¡± he says, looking desperately back to the castle. ¡°Well then you carry this!¡± I shout, pushing the satchel back to him. ¡°Run!¡± We do run then, and Jackson beats me, obviously, even carrying both of our books. He grabs my hand and basically drags me through the halls once we¡¯re inside, towards my Chemistry ssroom. ¡°How do you even know where this is!?¡± I gasp as we get close. Jackson just res over my shoulder at me, like I¡¯m stupid for not knowing that of course. he would know where the Chemistry ssroom is. Inwardly. I¡¯m pleased by this, though there¡¯s no time to dwell on it, especially as I consider that Jackson fulfilled his promise to Rafe that he¡¯d see me to my next ss even though it means he¡¯ll be eventer for his. But¡­instinctually, I know that he¡¯s not doing it for Rafe¡¯s sake. He¡¯s doing it for me. I¡¯m panting by the time I get to the door. Jackson, predictably, is not. ¡°You good?¡± He asks, unstrapping my satchel from his shoulder and handing it to me. I nod, ncing towards the door, anxious to get inside. ¡°I¡¯ll see you,¡± Jackson murmurs, turning away. ¡°Come over!¡± I call after him, knowing that it¡¯s costing me even more time but unable to stop myself. Jackson turns, staring at me. I shake my head, speaking all in a hurry. ¡°Come to our room,¡± I beg, e spend time with us. We want you there.¡± Jackson just raises an ironic eyebrow, which makes meugh. ¡°I want you there,¡± I say as I grin and grab the door handle. ¡°Which is all that matters.¡± He smirks for a second and then nods once before turning away, heading down the hall. And I grin, and twist the handle, pressing into the room. Dr. Neumann looks over at me, clearly annoyed. ¡°And what emergency has kept you away today, Cadet rk?¡± ¡°Apologies, sir,¡± I say, hurrying to my seat. ¡°No emergencies. Just¡­lost track of time¡­. studying.¡± ¡°Your tardiness will make itself known by a reduced grade on your next quiz, rk¡± Neumann says, turning back to the board as I sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± And I nod, agreeing to the terms, even as I realize that¡­ Well. If there was another chance to spend the morning with Jackson under an oak tree, holding his hand and sharing secrets? I¡¯d do it again in a heartbeat, damn the price. That evening, Jesse and Rafee into the roomte sote that I¡¯m already bathed, changed into a fresh uniform, and sitting on the couch with my arms crossed, ring at the door. ¡°Where have you been!?¡± I snap the moment the door opens and theye breezing in. Both boys stop dead in their tracks. ¡°What?¡± Jesse says, staring at me, standing stock still. ¡°What¡¯d we do!?¡± ¡°You let me sit here all alone!¡± I shout as Rafe closes the door and I get to my feet, grabbing the note I got at breakfast off the coffee table and waving at them. ¡°And I have ns! Which you almost made me miss!¡± ¡°What ns,¡± Rafe asks, frowning at me as he crosses the room and snatches the note from my hand. I don¡¯t answer, nting my hands on my hips and frowning at him, letting him. figure it out for himself. 1 ¡°Who¡­.who the hell is Daphne?¡± Rafe murmurs. ¡°Daphne?¡± Jesse asks, perking up anding over. Rafe raises his eyes to mine, predictably frowning. ¡°She¡¯s the seamstress, Rafe,¡± I sigh, snatching the note from his hands. His eyebrows lift with rity ¨C Jesse and I told him about that, of course. ¡°I want to go! And she asked me toe now, and you forbid me to walk through the castle alone so let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Is this invitation for one?¡± Jesse murmurs, grabbing the note from me and peering over it. ¡°Or does she mention¡­any dukes¡­¡± I just roll my eyes at him and continue ring at Rafe. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea, Ariel,¡± Rafe says, making me groan at how predictable and stubborn he¡¯s being. ¡°Rafe, she¡¯s my friend, and I already sent her word that I would ¨C¡± ¡°Well, why did you do that when ¡°When I hadn¡¯t asked you first? Rafe,¡± I sigh, looking down at my shoes, trying to figure out how to phrase this. ¡°We are walking a very fine line here, my brother, between you protecting me and you being my jailer. Can you¡­.can you please go a little easier on me, here? Daphne ¨C I trust her, we trust her. And she¡¯s my friend.¡± There¡¯s a long moment of silence, but I look up when Rafe sighs. ¡°Okay,¡± he says, running a hand through his hair. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ari ¨C and if you and Jesse trust this girl, then I guess it¡¯s time for me to meet her to.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jesse says, buttoning the top button on his shirt so that he can look all sharp. ¡°I¡¯ll take Ariel down to Daphne¡¯s room ¨C¡± ¡°Oh fat chance of that,¡± I groan, shoving him away. ¡°What!?¡± heughs, stumbling back a step. ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl! I just want to say hi and ¨C¡± ¡°And hit on her relentlessly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jesse says, grinning at me like a fox. ¡°Yes, and hit on her relentlessly. God, please let me go ¨C¡± ¡°Jesse!¡± I snap, smacking him again. ¡°Don¡¯t hit on my friends! It¡¯s my only rule!¡± Heughs tantly in my face and Rafe joins in. Chapter 67 I stand back, looking confusedly between Rafe and Jesse. ¡°What?¡± I ask my brother and my cousin, ¡°what¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Ari,¡± Rafe says, shaking his head at me as he puts a hand around my elbow and tugs met towards the door. ¡°Not hitting on your friends? That has never been a rule.¡± ¡°That has always been a rule!¡± I gasp, staring up at my brother. ¡°Well,¡± he says, grimacing at me a little. ¡°Then that is a rule which Jesse has never followed.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I snap, trying to spin and stare at Jesse but hauled along by Rafe. ¡°Who ¨C who have you hit on?!¡± ¡°Who haven¡¯t I hit on?¡± Jesse replies, still grinning at me, wicked. ¡°Jesse!¡± I shout, truly scandalized and betrayed. ¡°Annie? Reba? Padme!?¡± Jesse just grins. and I gape, looking up at Rafe for confirmation. ¡°He hooked up with them all too,¡± Rafe informs me, dry. I let out a loud screech of protest, spinning to stare at my cousin, who just shrugs at me like he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You bring around these nice girls, Ariel, who fall for all my lines!¡± Jesse exims, holding out his hands and shaking his head like he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Pretty ones too it is like a buffet. And you expect me to do nothing!? ¡°Stop making out with my friends, Jesse!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t make me promise that it¡¯s my favorite hobby ¨C ¨C ¡°Jesse!¡± Ish out, trying to smack him, but I¡¯m too far away. Rafe sighs, hauling me further towards the door. ¡°Did you seriously make out with Annie and Reba?¡± I call over my shoulder, desperate. Chapter 0/ Jesse just shrugs, innocent. ¡°Someone had to do it, Shrimp.¡± He sps an honorable hand to his chest. ¡°I was happy to fall on that sword.¡± I just growl and turn away. Rafe sighs and grabs the door handle. ¡°Wait, what about Theresa!?¡± I shout, spinning to look back at Jesse. ¡°Oh my god, Theresa!¡± Jesse groans, throwing himself on the couch. My jaw drops as he covers his face with his hands, moaning like he¡¯s mourning the loss of something beautiful he¡¯ll never have again. ¡°Theresa is a freak I let out a scandalized gasp, but Rafe just tugs me along. ¡°A freak in the best possible way, cousin!¡± Jesse shouts after me just before the door snicks. shut. ¡°The best possible way! Rafe can tell you, too!¡± ¡°Oh my goddd,¡± I moan, ring at my brother, whose cheeks blush a guilty pink. For the next ten minutes as we wend our way through the halls I pepper him with questions. He answers everything I want to know about Jesse, but doesn¡¯t confess any of his own sins. ¡°Fine,¡± I growl when we finally get to Daphne¡¯s door, crossing my arms and ring up into. his face. ¡°But this one is off limits, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Ari,¡± Rafe says, nodding to me with a smile. ¡°I can make that promise for myself, but Jesse? Don¡¯t hold your breath waiting for him to agree to it.¡± ¡°So rude,¡± I mutter, reaching out to knock on the door. Rafe and I stand quietly while wait, and I hear a set of footsteps inside. Then, the door swings open. ¡°Hi!¡± Daphne says, beaming at me. ¡°Wee, I ¨C¡± But her face falls when she looks up at my brother standing next to me. Her mouth makes a little ¡°o¡± as she stares at him. ¡°Hi,¡± Rafe says, giving her his best Prince his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Daphne ¡°fe, Heir to the Throne smile and holding out ¡°It¡¯s¡­um, hi,¡± she says, reaching out to shake his hand and smiling up at him nervously. raise my eyebrows in surprise she handled herself beautifully with Jesse. Honestly, I¡¯m at little shocked by this reaction to Rafe. ¡°I mean,¡± she says, blushing as she takes her hand away, ¡°it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­.your highness.¡± ¡°Please, call me Rafe,¡± he says, smiling at her warmly, a little used to people reacting this way it¡¯s been the same since we were kids. He moves on with the conversation so that she has a chance to find her feet again. ¡°Will you send word up when you and Ari are finished with your visit? I cane back down and ¨C¡± ¡°Oh, no need,¡± she says, and I¡¯m d to see her rxing a bit. ¡°I can walk Ari back up to vour room.¡± Rafe just quirks an eyebrow like he doesn¡¯t believe either of us can protect the other for a second. Daphne,ing back to herself as the moments pass, just smirks at my brother. ¡°I¡¯ve been walking through this castle alone for years, sire,¡± she says, putting her hands on her hips. ¡°And not once have I been osted.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Rafe asks. ¡°What¡¯s your secret?¡± ¡°Pepper spray,¡± she says with a shrug, making both of usugh. ¡°No, but really,¡± she continues with a grin, ¡°servants¡® corridors. Honestly, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°All right,¡± my brother says with a nod, surprising me. I didn¡¯t expect him to agree to that so easily I guess our little two¨Csecond chat earlier really hit its mark. He turns to me then. ¡°How long do you think?¡± ¨C I shrug, looking over at Daphne. ¡°An hour? Maybe two?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it two,¡± she says, wrinkling her nose at me. I grin and nod to Rafe, who sketches a little bow and turns away, waving over his shoulder. Daphne gives a little squeak of excitement, pulling me into the room. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, pressing the door shut behind us and leaning back against it for support, ¡°that was Rafe Sinir! At my door!¡± Iugh, shaking my head at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impressed ¨C it¡¯s just Rafe,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Plus,¡± I gesture to myself, ¡°Nation¡¯s princess! Right here!¡± ¡°Oh, I know,¡± she says,ughing and grabbing my arm, tugging me over to the bed and gesturing for me to sit down. ¡°But you¡¯re not nearly as hot as he is.¡± 1 squeak in dismay, standing up straight at the offense. Daphne just rolls her eyes at me as she crosses the little room. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty, Ariel, but you just don¡¯t do it for me.¡± She reaches up to a shelf and grabs a bottle of wine as well as two small sses. ¡°Can I persuade you?¡± she asks. ¡°I know it¡¯s technically illegal but,¡± she shrugs and gives me a hopeful look. ¡°As long as you promise not to tell my brother,¡± I say, eyeing the bottle ¨C because honestly, a ss of wine sounds fantastic right now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°As long as you promise to dish,¡± she counters,ughing as we both sit down on the bed. Daphne pulls her bedside table close and pours us each a ss of red wine. ¡°Dish about what?¡± I ask, taking the ss she offers me and leaning back against the pillows. I grin, pleased that it¡¯s so instantly easy between us. Daphne ¨C I feel like I¡¯ve already known her for years. But, I guess that makes sense, when someone¡¯s carrying your deepest darkest secret. ¡°About everything,¡± she sighs, smiling warmly at me. ¡°I want to hear all about your week, and about how no one else has figured out you¡¯re a girl ¨C ¨C¡± ¡°Because boys are idiots ¨C¡± I say, taking a sip of my drink and humming lightly with pleasure at the velvety taste. Sheughs, and nods. ¡°Yes, tell me all about the boys.¡± ¡°Daphne,¡± I say, sighing, ¡°as the only acknowledged girl in this Castle, you could have your pick of the boys. You know that. So why do you need me to tell you all about them when you could just go knock on any door you want and have him kneel at your feet, spilling hist guts?¡± ¡°Because,¡± she sighs, a low and devastated sound, ¡°I¡¯m abstaining.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I ask, grinning. ¡°Because I have dreams,¡± she groans, shaking her head like its¡¯s a great sacrifice to give up boys for the sake of your ambitions. I smile then, recognizing the feeling, especially considering that all I want to do is hurl myself at my mates. But I, too, am abstaining. Or, at least I¡¯m trying to. ¡°What dreams?¡± I ask, wanting to know more wanting to know all about her, frankly. ¡°All of them.¡± she sighs, smiling at me and leaning forward. ¡°I want a big life, you know? I want to do everything ¨C feel everything, see everything, touch everything, taste it. I want to do it all.¡± My smile deepens as I consider my friend, swept up a little in her verve for life. ¡°What¡¯s stopping you?¡± I ask quietly, sipping more of my wine. ¡°Money,¡± she says, giving a chagrined little shrug. ¡°We¡­didn¡¯t grow up with much.¡± I nod, listening, my mind going back to Jackson who I¡¯m starting to think mighte from a simr world. ¡°Well, what does that have to do with boys?¡± I ask. ¡°Why does that make you ¡®abstain, as you say?¡± Daphne just gives me a long, slow grin. Chapter 68 ¡°Because,¡± Daphne says, giving a happy little sigh and taking a long sip of her wine, ¡°you¡¯re ¨C right the boys here would throw themselves at my feet just because I¡¯m the only girl here ¨C at least, the only admitted girl here.¡± I raise my ss in toast to her, conceding the point. ¡°But,¡± she continues with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m not going to throw myself at the first boy I find myself attracted to ¨C fall in love, get wrapped up in a marriage I haven¡¯t really considered, find myself ten years from now tied to a life that I didn¡¯t want. I want to be more careful than that.¡± I nod, understanding. ¡°So, you want to choose your boys carefully. Clever work, Daphne.¡± She grins at me, epting thepliment. ¡°Seems a waste sometimes, though. All these boys for the pickings and I just¡­.leave them on the vine.¡± ¡°A job perk left unused,¡± I murmur, agreeing. ¡°Is the job worth it, besides that? You seem really isted here.¡± ¡°I am isted,¡± she says, shrugging before grinning at me, ¡°which is partially why I¡¯m so ¨C d you¡¯re here now seriously, you¡¯d better make it through to the spring semester, I¡¯ll be deste if you leave me after only a couple months.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I say, nodding seriously, ¡°just for you.¡± Sheughs along with me but then I tilt my head to the side, considering her again, wondering about her past. ¡°Daphne, how did you end up here?¡± ¡°My uncle got me the job,¡± she says quietly. ¡°He was the tailor here before me he brought me in two years ago, when his heath started to fail and he couldn¡¯t keep up with the work. And then when he died, they gave me his spot, because I¡¯m fast, and I work hard, and I know the uniforms inside and out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say quietly, realizing that she really is all alone here now that she¡¯s lost her uncle as well. Emergency calls only 400 98% 15:23 ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± she says, her smile soft. ¡°He had a long life, and I¡¯m not unhappy here. I¡¯m cozy. and warm, and busy I like all that. And the Academy pays incredible wages, so it¡¯s well worth being alone for a little for the money I can stash away and send home to my mom. I figure a few more years of this and I¡¯m¡­totally free.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that mean to you?¡± I ask, genuinely curious. ¡°Total freedom?¡± ¡°Doing whatever I want, whenever I want to,¡± she sighs, her eyes going a little far¨Coff at the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t need a big mansion or anything ¨C just¡­the ability to travel where I want, to support myself. Maybe get a cat.¡± She shrugs. ¡°That does sound nice.¡± I say quietly, considering that¡­well, I never even thought of that as a possibility for myself. Total freedom, a life on my own terms¡­ ¡°You cane along if you want,¡± she says quietly. ¡°But¡­I would request that you bring your hot brother.¡± I burst intoughter at this, stretching my leg across the bed and giving her a little kick. ¡°Do you seriously think he¡¯s that hot?¡± ¨C ¡°Ari,¡± she says,ughing a little lowugh. ¡°Every girl in the nation. human and wolf- has had a crush on Rafe Sinir since he hit puberty. That height? Those shoulders, those eyes?¡± she sighs, leaning back against her pillows. ¡°E,¡± I say, wrinkling my nose at her butughing anyway, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t think he¡¯s so cute if you had to listen to him snore day in and day out.¡± Daphne smiles but shakes her head, letting me know that not even that would be enough. I sigh because I mean, I know Rafe¡¯s reputation in the world I¡¯ve seen the tabloids, and I¡¯m aware that my brother is objectively good looking. But still, a national heartthrob? I guess I¡¯m just too close to it. ¡°Poor Jesse,¡± I sigh, resting my head against the wall. ¡°You¡¯ll break his heart, you know, crushing on Rafe like that.¡± ¡°Yeah well,¡± she murmurs, smirking at me. ¡°Something tells me your Jesse needs to have his heart broken a bit, doesn¡¯t he?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Probably,¡± I say, nodding and meaning it. Jesse ¨C I love him so much, and I know his heart. is in the right ce, but all of my friends? He would certainly deserve it. Chapter no But still, he¡¯s my cousin and I love him. He deserves some loyalty, after all. ¡°Jesse¡¯s not a bad guy, Daphne, I don¡¯t want you to think that. Just a flirt.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s bad,¡± she says, nodding with a smile. ¡°I just think he¡¯s maybe a little bit¡­ dangerous. A little too easy to fall in love with, that one you¡¯ve got to watch your step around him before you find yourself swept off your feet.¡± ¡°But not Rafe?¡± I ask, curious, ¨C ¡°Rafe¡¯s impossible,¡± she says, grinning at me. ¡°Nobody actually expects Rafe Sinir to look their way. You cousin the duke,¡± she shakes her head, ¡°a little too possible.¡± I huff a sigh through my nose as I look down at my wine, not precisely disliking learning about this side of my brother and my cousin that I hadn¡¯t thought of before, but certainly unnerved by it. Daphne, perceptive, moves on. ¡°So, enough about me,¡± she says, leaning forward and smacking me on my knee. ¡°Tell me everything. Ari ¨C how the hell did you get in here!?¡± The time passes fast, then, as I fill her in on my journey. Daphne¡¯s a good listener ¨C rapt, asking questions when necessary, but always letting me take the lead. But as the story continues, I see her perk up a little, her intuition tingling, when Luca¡¯s name starts to be repeated more and more as I go on. By the time I get to the part where Luca and Ben areing over to our room every night for dinner, there¡¯s a full¨Con smirk on her lips. ¡°What!¡± I say suddenly, interrupting my own sentence to lean forward and give her another little kick. ¡°Nothing!¡± she says, bursting into augh and grabbing the bottle to refill my ss of wine, just a little bit. ¡°Just¡­you light up a bit, when you talk about Luca Grant.¡± ¡°I do not,¡± I protest, but my cheeks redden.. ¡°You don¡¯t blush like that when you talk about Ben,¡± she teases, her voice sing¨Csong as she leans back against the pillows. I sigh, leaning my head back, wondering how much to tell her. Daphne she¡¯s very easy to talk to and I¡¯m dying to have a girl to talk to about all of this mate stuff. But still I can¡¯t talk to her about it before I talk to Luca about it. That feels¡­unfair. So, Ipromise. ¨C Chapter os ¡°Fine,¡± I sigh. ¡°I like him.¡± ¡°Ariel!¡± she shrieks, giggling, ¡°that is so cute!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cute¡± 1 protest, sitting up andughing too. ¡°It¡¯s terrible ¡°Oh no it¡¯s not,¡± she murmurs, cozying up against her pillows and holding her wine ss with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s adorable you two are totally going to end up together.¡± My blush deepens and I put a hand on my hot cheek. ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous though.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she says, agreeing. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be careful. But¡­you should also totally make out with him.¡± I burst intoughter, shaking my head. ¡°You sound like my wolf,¡± I murmur. ¡°Wolves are very wise,¡± she says sagely. ¡°You should listen to her. And thene back here. And tell me everything.¡± ¡°You just want gossip,¡± I grumble, but I can¡¯t keep the grin off my lips. ¡°Ariel,¡± she sighs, ¡°beyond an enduring friendship that we can trust and build? Yes. Gossip is precisely the thing I am starved for most.¡± I burst outughing. ¡°And!¡± she continues,ughing with me, ¡°Considering that you¡¯re a hidden princess at an all¨Cboys Alpha Academy? And you¡¯ve somehow gathered around you like the hottest collection of celebrity boys I have ever seen? You are precisely in the best position to provide it.¡± I grin, shaking my head, because I had not considered it in that light not at all. Chapter 69 ¡°Fine.¡± I say, yawning into my wine. ¡°Just for you, Daphne. I¡¯ll bite the bullet and make out with Luca Grant someday and tell you all about it.¡± Sheughs with me, but¡­well, my wolf turns in an eager circle in my soul, desperately hoping that I do. ¡°Thank you, what a martyr you what a martyr you are,¡± she says, sarcastic, but then she sighs and nces at the clock. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to get you back, though.¡± My jaw drops open as I look up at her clock too. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± I murmur, shaking my head. ¡°Deeply unfair,¡± she agrees, putting her wine down and reaching for mine, which I hand to her. ¡°Will you help me make some deliveries on the way up?¡± she asks, gesturing towards some boxes by the door. I murmur that of course I will ¨C I¡¯m a gentleman cadet, after all and sheughs as we both fill our arms with boxes. Daphne leads me through the back corridors of the castle and, true to her word, we don¡¯t meet a single soul. I¡¯m fascinated by the passages, which are so different from the ones I traverse every day ¨C much darker, smaller, and more secret. We take a freight elevator upwards and I¡¯m a little surprised when the door opens directly into the corridor where the majority of the cadet dorms are. Ben, I think, is somewhere on this floor. ¡°Oh,¡± I say, surprised as we step out of the elevator and the doors close, blending seamlessly with the stone wall. I run my fingers over the ce where the door just was, fascinated. ¡°God, you¡¯d never know it was there¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± she says. ¡°Cool, right? Come on,¡± she nods towards the boys¡® doors and we quietly walk along, dropping boxes outside of doors and giving a little knock before we move away. to the next one. Calls of thanks follow us down the hall but Daphne moves quickly so that there¡¯s no time to respond. When our boxes run low towards the center of the corridor, though, Daphne curses lightly under her breath, looking down at the one in her hands. ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°I brought the wrong one,¡± she sighs, looking up at me and then back towards the elevator. ¡°Do you mind? We have to go back and get it ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I say, smiling at her. ¡°You go on ¨C I¡¯ll drop off these two,¡± I say, nodding to the ones in my hand, ¡°and then continue upstairs.¡± Daphne bites her lip, looking over at me, clearly remembering her promise to Rafe. ¡°I¡¯m two flights of stairs away from my room, Daph,¡± I say, grinning at her. ¡°I think I can take the risk.¡± Sheughs a little and nods. ¡°Okay. But if his Highness asks, I walked you all the way to the door, yes?¡± ¡°No worries,¡± I say, and then I reach out to give her a quick hug before she scurries back towards the elevator. I sigh with pleasure, thinking over the night with a great deal of joy as I drop thest two packages off, giving little knocks on the door as I go. God, it was just so great to be able to talk freely to someone. I mean, I can talk to Jesse and Rafe, but not the way you would a girlfriend ¨C ¡°Hey!¡± I spin in the hall towards the voice behind me, suddenly wary. My eyes widen when I see n Wright standing over the package that I just dropped at his door, ring daggers at me. ¡°What the hell are you doing with my uniform!?¡± he snaps, stomping towards me. ¡°Nothing,¡± I protest, stumbling a few steps back. ¡°I just dropped it off-¡± ¡°Why the hell are you dropping it off!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just helping! I ¨C¡± Wright grabs my cor in his fist, yanking me closer to him. I gasp in surprise and then grab his wrists, baring my teeth and kicking at his shin and his knee. ¡°Let me fucking go!¡± He just shakes me, dodging my kicks and hauling me forward so I don¡¯t have the room to get any good blows in. you alone, ¡°You god damn rat,¡± he growls, ring down into my face. ¡°I¡¯m d I finally got you so I can rip you to shreds =¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± I shout, choking a little and scrabbling at his wrist, scratching and smacking at it, trying to hurt him enough so he¡¯ll let me go. ¡°You!¡± he seethes, shaking me again, so hard this time that I my head snaps back on my neck. ¡°You¡¯re the reason my brother didn¡¯t get in to the Academy!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. My mind half processes his words, though I¡¯m truly concentrating on getting the fuck away from him ¡°I know all about that stunt you pulled in the obstacle course! You and god damn McClintock what did you do, pay him to help you!?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°You DID!¡± n shouts. Doors start to open down the hallway, faces popping out as Wright shoves me away from him and raises his fist like he¡¯s going to beat me to a pulp. ¡°You cheated, and you weaseled your way into this Academy, and you took my brother¡¯s spot and ruined his life ¨C¡± I flinch back as Wright moves towards me, because this man ¨C he¡¯s strong, as big as Jesse at least, and powerful ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± he shouts, drawing his arm back now as I turn to run. ¡°You god damn ¨C¡± ¨C ¡°Hey!¡± a voice snaps, and I instantly turn back towards it instinctual, primal ¨C even though everything else in my mind is telling me to run. I turn just in time to see Lucal grabbing Wright by the arm, hauling him back as Wright begins to throw the punch that would have connected with the side of my head, probably sending me sprawling. ¡°Get the fuck off of me!¡± Wright shouts. ¡°Back off!¡± Lucamands, spinning Wright and shoving him, hard, so that he stumbles back against the wall. A crowd gathers now, watching. ¡°They roped you in too,¡± Wright growls, his teeth lengthening into his fangs at the threat of a real fight, ¡°these god damn royals getting whatever they want, bringing their pet weakling in, stealing spots from people who actually deserve them ¨C¡± ¡°rk,¡± Luca snaps, advancing on Wright now, ¡°carned his spot here, just like everyone else.¡± Beyond my fear, my heart swells to see Luca defend me like this. ¡°He¡± Wright starts to snarl, but Luca interrupts. ¡°Enough!¡± Luca shouts, shoving Wright back against the wall again when he starts to stand up. Luca pins him there, a single hand t against his chest. ¡°One more word against rk,¡± my mate growls, ¡°and I¡¯ll knock your god damn teeth out.¡± Wright seethes, ring at Luca, his fangs still extended. But he doesn¡¯t move. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Luca says. He moves his hand, standing up and staring around the hall at the gathered crowd. ¡°And if anyone else has anything to ¨C¡± But before he can finish, Wright surges from the wall, releasing a guttural shout as he lunges for me, fangs bared. I gasp, stepping back, raising my arms to defend Wright is snatched back though, and I can barely see Luca grabbing his uniform from behind, tearing it as he hauls Wright back towards him. And then, when Wright stands stumbling before him instead of lunging for me, Luca raises his fist and winds back his arm And then Luca delivers one hell of a punch right across Wright¡¯s face, ripping across his cheekbone, making his head snap to the side. My face goes ck as Wright falls instantly to the ground, out cold. Luca looms above him, his shoulders hunched, his breathing fast ¨C a champion boxer delivering a knock¨Cout punch and waiting, almost begging Wright to get up so he can deliver the next blow. Holy hell, my wolf whispers inside of me. And for once, I have¡­no urge to shoo her away. When Wright doesn¡¯t move for several silent seconds, Luca lifts his head, ring around at everyone in the hall. ¡°Does anyone have anything else they want to say?¡± he shouts, his fists still clenched as he slowly turns and meets everyone¡¯s eyes. No one says a word. ¡°Good,¡± he snaps, and then he turns, taking two quick steps towards me and grabbing me by the arm. ¡°Come on,¡± he growls. And then he drags me forward, into his room. Chapter 70 ¡°Luca!¡± I gasp, still shocked as he ms the door shut behind him and locks it. But he doesn¡¯t say a word as he turns towards me, still livid, his jaw clenched. My eyes go wide because ¨C is he mad at me? Is he going to ¨C But he just closes the distance between us in one step, his hand flying up and knocking the cap from my head in one swift move. I gasp again, my hands flying up to my hair ¨C ¡°I fucking knew it,¡± Luca growls, his eyes roving over my face, my hair his nostrils ring as he takes in my scent my real scent, which my hat has been hiding for weeks- ¨C I barely have a moment to see his face soften, just incrementally, before he grabs me around the waist, and pulls me to him, and seals his mouth to mine. Instantly, I melt, going almost limp against him as Luca kisses me, as I taste him for the first time in real life, in my real body. And it is so, so much better. I moan into his mouth as my arms wrap instinctually around his neck, pulling him closer as his lips move deliberately, desperately over mine. My mouth opens to him and he takes full advantage, deepening the kiss as his arms tighten around me, pulling me tight against his chest. ¨C I lose myself to it ¨C to himpletely, my mind going numb as my wolf howls with joy and pleasure. My body takes over as I kiss him back fiercely, shivers running all through my body, my skin tingling where every inch of it is pressed to his ¨C To my mate- And god, the way he kisses me, the way his soft lips move firm against mine, the way my head bends back on my neck God, I could fucking drown in it. But to my shock, he pulls away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmurs, pulling back just an inch and looking down at me with half¨Clidded eyes, his hands sliding up my body to my neck, to my hair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ariel ¨C¡± 1 gasp, shivers running through me again as I hear him say my name- My real name My eyes instantly fill with tears. ¡°What?¡± I breathe, not understanding. ¡°Why ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says again, the fingers of one of his hands burying themselves in the hair at the nape of my neck, his other hand making its way to where I¡¯ve tucked the end of my braid in, making quick work of undoing it. ¡°I¡¯ve been suck a jerk this week I regret it so much, Ariel ¨C¡± Iugh, suddenly, shocked. ¨C ¡°I have!¡± Luca says, nodding quickly as his fingers start tob through my hair, unraveling it so that it falls down below my shoulders, rose¨Cgold and wavy from its wrapped up in my braid. ¡°I figured it out but I¡¯ve been so fucking mad at you ¨C ¨C time Theughter falls from my lips, quickly reced by a guilty groan. ¡°Luca, no,¡± I murmur, pressing myself close to him again so that my body is flush against his, so that I look up into his face. He wraps a hand in my hair and grasps it in his fist, like a handful of gold he desperately wants and needs. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry it wasn¡¯t right, to keep it a secret ¨C ¨C ¡°No,¡± he says, his eyes going wide. ¡°Ariel, I get it you had to keep it secret, even from me ¨C ¡°I did,¡± I say, tears starting to slip down my face as I nod. ¡°And I hated it been torture-¡± ¨C I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s He groans now, clearly horrified to see me so sad, and he wraps an arm tight around me as he turns towards his bed, sinking down onto it and pulling me with him. I inhale sharply ¨C Because suddenly, I¡¯m in Luca Grant¡¯s bed ¨C But my mate simplyys me out next to him so that we¡¯re face¨Cto¨Cface, our heads both resting on his pillow. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he murmurs, stroking my face softly with his thumb as he wraps one leg around mine, possessive and greedy and sweet. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do if you start crying I¡¯m going to have to go punch someone else ¨C¡± ¨C I burst intoughter at this, shaking my head and lifting my hand to wipe away the few spare tears that worked their I¡¯ve been dying to talk to you ¡°ay out. ¡°I¡¯m not crying ¨C not really it¡¯s just¡­this is a lot about this for weeks ¨C¡± ¨C cheeks as his ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs, pressing a series of sweet kisses to my mouth and my hand moves from my face to my hair, stroking it. ¡°God damn it, Ariel, I could have killed that fucking Wright guy when I saw him threatening you ¨C ¡°How long have you known!?¡± ¡°What the hell were you doing walking the halls by yourself!?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you talk to me all week!?¡± But then we¡¯re kissing again, and we both lose ourselves to it, all of our questions forgotten for the moment as my fingers stroke through his hair, as the warm summer apricot scent of him floods my nostrils and makes me go limp with wanting him. Luca rolls a little so that his weight rests slightly on top of me, taking charge of the kiss. And god does that feel good ¨C I didn¡¯t even know I¡¯d like something like that Too soon, he pulls away. ¡°No,¡± I murmur, raising my mouth to his again. ¡°Please,¡± Luca says with a softugh, shaking his head at me, his rich brown eyes happy. ¡°Ariel, if you say one word to stop me, I will kiss you all god damn night. But we we have to talk.¡± I sigh, loosening my hands from his hair and dropping one to cover my eyes as he rolls his body away so that we¡¯re facing each other on the pillow again. I take a few seconds, trying topose myself, trying to force my mind toe back. But it is¡­.very difficult. Inwardly my wolfysnguidly on the ground, panting, desperately happy but also still wanting more more of him, more of this, hours of it. ¨C Luca wraps a hand around my wrist and gives it a tug, pulling my hand away from my face. And then he slides his palm against mine as I take a deep breath, taking in the handsome lines of his face, closer than I¡¯ve ever seen it before. And up close he is¡­breathtaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says again, shaking his head just slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ¨C¡± ¡°No,¡± he interrupts, firm. ¡°Let me get this out, Ariel.¡± I smile, again, to hear him say my name. Seeing my expression, Luca smiles too, unable to stop. But then he forces his face into more serious lines. ¡°I was an asshole this week,¡± he says, squeezing my hand. ¡°I was mad at you, but I acted like a petty little baby. I should have gone right to you, the moment I figured it out ¡°When was that?¡± I ask, desperate to know. ¡°Oh, like immediately,¡± he says,ughing and shaking his head at himself. ¡°The moment you ended that dream? After your hat fell off, and your hair fell down?¡± He groans as heughs, rolling over onto his back and covering his face with his hand, shaking his head at himself. I close the distance he created, resting my cheek on his shoulder. ¡°God, I was so stupid before,¡± he mutters. ¡°Seriously, the thing that made it click for me was just that you had long hair under that cap? After all of the other clues?¡± I grin, a little pleased. ¡°Go easy on yourself, we are very good liars.¡± ¡°I mean, you¡¯re not,¡± he says, turning to re at me. ¡°Seriously, you couldn¡¯t figure out a better disguise name for Ariel than Ari? When the Princess is notoriously missing and you hang out with Rafe and Jesse all day, pretending to be their cousin? I¡¯m just an idiot.¡± My smile deepens as I unconsciously raise a hand, stroking a finger along the length of his jaw. ¡°Pretty idiot.¡± A smile takes over his face and his dimples re as his eyes move slowly over me. ¡°If I¡¯m pretty, you¡¯re beautiful, Ariel.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I say, a little anxiety twisting in me now. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­disappointed? That I¡¯m not¡­ Shrimp?¡± ¡°No!¡± Luca says instantly,ughing and wrapping his arms around me again. ¡°Though, honestly, you¡¯re going to have to pay a little bit for making me question my sexuality like that ¡°It was very sweet,¡± I murmur, grinning and stroking my hand over his cheek, where a little stubble is starting to let itself be known, ¡°that you were willing to go gay for me.¡± He sighs, shaking his head and pressing his eyes shut. ¡°Most¡­confusing few weeks of my life.¡± ¡°Worth it, though?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Ariel, you¡¯re my fucking mate,¡± he says, his eyes opening in a sh. He stares at me, almost in disbelief. ¡°So, so worth it. Every god damn minute.¡± Luca wraps an arm around my waist again and pulls me close. My hands wrap in the fabric of his uniform as he kisses me again, slow and deliberate, like he¡¯s savoring every moment of it. Just as I am. My lips part as I tug on his shirt, wanting to feel him on top of me again, and Lucal graciously obliges, when We both go very, very still when a knock sounds at the door. Chapter 71 ¡°Shit,¡± Luca whispers, staring down at me as he freezes. The knockes again, more insistent this time. ¡°Ari!¡± My eyes re when I hear Jesse¡¯s voice outside the door. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Ari!¡± Jesse shouts again, pounding on the wood. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Luca jumps up, looking frantically around at the floor as I sit up, piling my hair on top of my head as he bends over and grabs my cap, flinging it at me. Hasty, I shove it onto my head, tucking my hair up beneath it as Luca moves to the door, his eyes roving over me to make sure that I¡¯m disguised. ¡°Get up!¡± he hisses, and I jump to my feet, realizing that I¡¯m still sitting on his bed ¨C Not at allpromising ¨C Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Luca takes a deep breath and then pulls the door open, leaning casually against the wall. ¡°Hey, Jesse,¡± he says, doing his best to keep his voice even and failing, just a little bit. ¡°You change your mind abouting to the party tonight?¡± ¡°Nice try, Grant,¡± Jesse says, his voice dry as he puts a hand on Luca¡¯s shoulder and shoves him aside, his eyesnding immediately on me as he looks into the room. ¡°Oh hey, cousin,¡± he says, baring his teeth. ¡°Whatcha doing here!?¡± I scowl at Jesse, crossing my arms and not bothering to pretend that this isn¡¯t precisely what he thinks it is. Jesse justughs at me, shaking his head and ncing over his shoulder, where Ben peers. into the room. ¡°I actually am here for the party,¡± Ben says, his voice light as hees in and closes the door behind him. ¡°Though you¡­ ¡°Come on, Ari,¡± Jesse says, holding out a hand to me. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get you back to the room, Rafe¡¯s on the rampage ¨C ¡°Wait,¡± Luca says, frowning at Jesse and looking him up and down. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­.¡± ¡°Do you want me to flip out and pretend that I¡¯m mad at you for making out with your mate, Luca?¡± Jesse says, his voice dry as he rolls his eyes. Luca¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°Wait, you know!?¡± ¡°You guys are mates!?¡± Ben gasps, staring between Luca and me. ¡°What did you think was happening?¡± I ask, frowning at Ben as I finish tucking the spare strands of my hair beneath my cap. ¡°I just thought you guys were into each other!¡± ¡°You knew too?¡± Luca asks, staring at Ben now. ¡°Luca,¡± Ben says, rolling his eyes, ¡°anyone with a pulse knows that you¡¯re deeply into Shrimp rk.¡± ¡°That is not my name,¡± I growl, stepping forward with my hands on my hips.. ¡°All right, enough of this!¡± Jesse says, spreading his hands out and silencing us all. ¡°God damn it, you¡¯re all making me be the voice of reason, and you know I hate that. But Rafe does not know,¡± he says, looking significantly at Luca now. ¡°And if you want to keep your head on your shoulders, I would suggest that you keep this a secret. Yes?¡± Luca sighs, looking down at the floor as he runs a hand through his hair, clearly doing the math and trying to decide if he can take Rafe. But we both know that he can¡¯t, and that even if he could, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the fight. My mate looks up and over towards me after a moment, sadness and regret all over his face, and I can¡¯t help it ¨C I move to his side, slipping my hand into his. Ben¡¯s face bursts into a smile, but Jesse rolls his eyes. ¡°Look, this is all very sweet, but Shrimp smells like you now so unless we¡¯re all in for a muchrger fight with a muchrger Prince tonight, I think we need to get Ariel back to the room and into the bath. Yes?¡± I sigh, looking up at my mate with a shrug. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. This is¡­not the time for this. Yeah?¡± A low growl rumbles in Luca¡¯s chest but he squeezes my hand and nods, his head hanging. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± he mutters, clearly displeased. I feel a sudden pang of anxiety now which is¡­. not mine. And my eyes go wide as I realize that¡­that it¡¯s Luca¡¯s anxiety, which I can feel pulsing towards me now down¡­ Down a pretty little bond that I suddenly feel between us, shining silver in my soul. A smile bursts onto my face as I realize that I can feel that Luca is anxious that he doesn¡¯t want to let his mate away from his side for a second. Even though he knows, obviously, that I¡¯m in good hands with Jesse and Rafe, I¡¯m his mate his to protect. ¨C He doesn¡¯t want me to leave for many reasons, but a lot of it is that we¡¯ve recognized each other as our mates now solidified our bond, epted it, even if we didn¡¯t say formal ¨C words doing such. And he doesn¡¯t want me out of his sight. I experiment a little, sending my own wonder down the bond as well. Luca¡¯s eyes go wide and then he laughs in delight, realizing what¡¯s happening. We just stare at each other before Jesse groans, grabbing my arm. adorable, and I hate to ¡°Listen, this is very interrupt, but let¡¯s. 1. go. Ariel!¡± I snap my attention back to Jesse, even though I can¡¯t stop grinning. ¡°Fine fine,¡± I say, but then I stand on my tiptoes and tilt my head back, looking up at Luca, who obliges me by pressing a kiss to my mouth. Ben gives a satisfied little ¡°aww¡± just as Jesse groans, which makes me burst outughing as I follow Jesse to the door. But I pass a feeling along the bond to Luca, urging him to meet me in the dream state. He just grins and nods to me, letting me know that the message is received. And then, before I realize it, I¡¯m out the door, being hauled along the corridor by my anxious Alpha cousin. Ben stays behind with Luca, perhaps indulging in their night of drinking, as he said he would. Or, maybe just giving Luca someone to talk to after finally connecting with his mate, only to have her ripped from him so soon. I barely notice as the hallway passes before us, so lost am I in my haze. Before I know it, though, I¡¯m back in the room and Jesse is bizarrely tugging at my shirt. ¨C ¡°Get in the bath, Ariel,¡± he murmurs, frantic. ¡°Jesse!¡± I gasp, swatting at his hands. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± ¡°Baby cousin,¡± he says, dropping his hands from my clothes and pping both hands on my cheeks so that my face is pressed between his palms ¨C not hard enough to hurt but certainly sharp enough to get my attention. ¡°You¡¯re killing me here. Your brother ising back any second now ¨C and you smell disgustingly of your mate. Okay? So unless you want to break this news to him tonight- ¡°Okay okay¡± I say, tearing my face from his hands and striding for the bathroom. ¡°Leave your clothes just inside the door!¡± Jesse calls after me. ¡°I¡¯ll send them down in the dumbwaiter, tell Rafe you¡­.spilled something on them at Daphne¡¯s, or whatever.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± I say, grinning at him as I start to close the door. ¡°You owe me!¡± he calls after. ¡°One date with Daphne, that¡¯s the price for my secrecy!¡± I justugh, shaking my head as I press the door shut and start to strip down. Even as I do, though, I can¡¯t help the little squeal of joy that breaks from my lips as I do a little dance. around the marble floor. Because I have a mate! And he¡¯s really cute! And he knows I exist! And we have a date tonight in the dream state. God, I¡¯ve never been so excited to go to bed. Chapter 72 Unfortunately, that night when I go into the dream state, Luca isn¡¯t there. Anxiety whirs in me as I turn around in the birch forest, looking for him, but it¡¯s¡­definitely just me by myself. I frown, trying to feel him¡­is he just¡­not asleep? And there¡¯s..certainly something there. It¡¯s almost like I can¡­feel him sleeping down the bond. There¡¯s a deep rest there, and a stillness, but¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s not dreaming, not at all. I sigh, working very hard not to take it personally, and then I will the dream to end. I wake up for a moment in my little nook, frowning, wondering ridiculously if I should just¡­go downstairs and knock on his door, make sure that he¡¯s okay. But no ¨C Rafe was really upset when he came back to the room. And not just pissed that I didn¡¯t follow the n to the letter, but genuinely worried for me. His shoulders had been trembling when I hade out of the shower and he had wrapped me in a big hug, scolding me but holding me close nheless. He¡¯d heard about Wright attacking me in the hall, of course, and of Luca punching him out and pulling me into his room where I¡¯d be safe. Jesse exaggerated how quickly he got there, suggesting it had only been minutester. Rafe, thank god, hadn¡¯t been suspicious. Because I don¡¯t really need to answer my big brother¡¯s questions, right now, about why I¡¯m making out with Luca Grant while my mate, Jackson McClintock, lives only a few doors down. I sigh now, looking towards Rafe¡¯s big bed where I can hear him snoring softly, wishing he didn¡¯t take my safety so personally. He just loves me, I know, and I love him right back but it¡¯s not his life¡¯s duty to keep me safe like this. ¨C Regardless, as tempting as the idea to go down to knock on my mate¡¯s door is, I¡¯m not risking Rafe waking up to find me alone. So instead I turn over and close my eyes, letting myself drift off into a nice, restful sleep. I have the other dream again the one that I had before, of running along the moonlit cliffside in my wolf form, another wolf at my heels. It fills me with a great deal of peace and joy, running in the night. ¨C I¡¯m happy when I wake up, stretching my arms over my head as my brother and my cousin call their morning greetings to me. But there¡¯s anxiety alongside it because where had Luca been? Why hadn¡¯t hee? He¡¯s not still mad at me, is he? I thought we left that all behind¡­ ¨C I¡¯m distracted from the issue, though, by the insanely rigorous workout that Jesse and Rafe put me through. Saturdays, apparently, have brunch instead of breakfast in order to allow cadets to rest and catch up on some reading. But Jesse and Rafe, because they are athletic maniacs, use the opportunity to make me run five miles and then do so many sets of pull- ups that my arms feel like jelly. ¡°Why do you¡­.hate me¡­.¡± I gasp as I pull my chin up over the bar. ¡°Incorrect, Shrimpito,¡± Jesse says, sitting on the floor next to the bar and flipping through a textbook, taking notes. ¡°It is love that makes us give you pain.¡± ¡°This is what they say in abusive rtionships,¡± I say, dropping from the bar and panting with my hands on my knees while Rafe pats my back. ¡°Your upper body¡¯s your weak point,¡± Rafe says. ¡°We¡¯re just getting you strong for the Examination. What if they ask you to climb something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just melt it,¡± I mutter, making Jesseugh. ¡°With my mind.¡± Rafe smirks too but ps his hands together. ¡°Two more sets, baby touble! Let¡¯s go!¡± Rafe carries my backpack to brunch because it aches when I set it on my shoulders, though he carries it as lightly as any of mom¡¯s purses. I scowl at him, jealous of the passive ease with which he does hard things, but my scowl is instantly wiped from my face when we walk into the Hall and I nce towards our table. I burst into a grin because instantly, instantly I have an answer to why Luca didn¡¯te to the dream statest night. Both Luca and Ben are sitting at our table with full tes of food in front of them, their faces green. Ben rests his head against his folded arm and gives up halfway through giving us a wave of greeting. Luca just sits with his eyes closed, massaging his temples and looking like he¡¯s going to vomit at any minute. But his eyes fly open when Ben murmurs his hellos. Luca is instantly on his feet, passing Rafe and moving directly for me. Before I can stop him, he takes my face in his hands, looking down into my eyes with such sorrow and regret that my mouth falls open. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± he murmurs. ¡°We¡® ¡°Would you cut it out!?¡± Jesse hisses, hitting Luca hard on the forearm and knocking his hands away. Luca jumps a little and steps back, looking guiltily towards Jesse and then to Rafe, who thankfully had his back turned. ¨C But my heart goes out to Luca, whose emotions I can feel down the bond such guilt, and worry, and the idea that he let me down I just shake my head at him, smiling, passing feelings of calm and content down the bond. Because I get it ¨C it was a mistake. He and Ben got caught up drinking it¡¯s really not a big deal. ¨C ¡°Wow,¡± Rafe says,ughing as he looks first at Ben and then at Luca as we all take our seats, me by Luca¡¯s side as usual. ¡°You two¡­you look like crap.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ben says, smiling half¨Cheartedly at Rafe, ¡°for your kind words. I am far from crap. I aspire to be crap. I am¡­much much worse.¡± ¡°What the hell were you drinking?¡± Jesse asks, helping himself to the full carafe of coffee on the table and pouring me and Rafe a cup as well. ¡°Vodka,¡± Luca sighs, as if the very word pains him. ¡°At least, they said it was vodka. One of the older cadets probably made it in their bathtub that¡¯s what it tasted like.¡± ¨C ¡°Ew,¡± I say, grabbing a blueberry muffin from the basket on the table. ¡°Will you eat one of those for me?¡± Luca asks, longing at the muffin longingly. ¡°They look so good, and I¡¯m so hungry, but even the idea of food¡­¡± He exhales sharply, his cheeks puffing out as he shakes his head. ¡°Poor baby,¡± I murmur, taking a big bite and chewing with relish. ¡°It¡¯s your own fault, rule breaker.¡± ¡°Oh please, little miss sanctimonious,¡± he murmurs, low enough to get away with the Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. feminine address but making me sit up sharply anyway. ¡°What?!¡± I ask,ughing. ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend you weren¡¯t drinking red winest night.¡± I gasp, sitting up straight, because¡­how did he know!? ¡°Ari was what?¡± Rafe asks, frowning between Luca and I. ¡°Drinking,¡± Luca says, pointing at me with an usatory finger and ratting me out. I gasp again at the betrayal. ¡°Wherever he was before I found him in the hallway about to get murdered? He had wine.¡± Rafe narrows his eyes a me. ¡°Seriously, Ari? Wine, with Daphne? You¡¯re risking it all for a ss of wine?¡± ¡°No one was ever going to know!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Daphne?¡± Luca asks, suddenly desperately interested. ¡°My girlfriend,¡± I snap, ring at him, which makes him burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire, Ari,¡± Rafe says, still disappointed in me, and I sigh and nod, silently making a sibling promise between him and I that I won¡¯t do it again. But then I re at Luca, who justughs at me, teasing. I just shake my head, wondering how the hell he knew that¡­ But then words echo in my head, clear as day, in Luca¡¯s voice: I could taste it on you, he murmurs, a caress in my mind. And I gasp despite myself, delighted and a little scandalized at once. Mind¨Cto¨Cmind!? We can speak mind¨Cto¨Cmind!? I grin at my mate, and he smiles back with a wink. But then he flinches like even that hurt him in his hungover state, and Iugh, thinking that he deserves it for telling on me. Chapter 73 The rest of the day passeszily and well. Ben and Lucae back to the room with us, and we light a cozy fire. Ben stretches out in front of the hearth with his head buried in a pillow, and even though I insist that he go sleep in my little nook for a bit he protests that he¡¯s fine. So I settle for spreading my pretty green nket over him to keep him cozy. Ben murmurs his thanks, and the rest of us get to work. Well, the unhungover amongst us get to work, Rafe and Jesse settling into their chairs with books. Luca justys his long body out on the couch, his open textbook resting on his chest, his eyes closed as he breathes peacefully. ¡°Budge over, couch hog.¡± I say, smacking at Luca¡¯s foot. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs. Iugh, hitting him harder, and he sighs as he cracks one eye at me, his dimples deepening as he pulls his legs up to make just enough room for me, groaning like it¡¯s the hardest thing he¡¯s ever done. Iugh harder as I sit down in my spot. ¡°How did you ever be a championship boxer,¡± Jesse murmurs, one eye on Luca, ¡°when you¡¯re such a baby?¡± ¡°Sheer talent,¡± Luca mutters. ¡°Also, meaner friends you guys are really letting me go soft.¡± ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t me us for not being your jailers and your coaches,¡± Rafe murmurs, his eyes still on his work, ¡°we have to do enough of that with Ari ¨C¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I protest, ring at him. He raises his eyes to me, quirking an eyebrow, and I just scowl. Because he¡¯s¡­right. As soon as I get settled on the couch Luca stretches out his legs again, draping them over myp this time. I protest, but he ignores me, so eventually I just prop my chemistry book up on his shins and get to work. Because honestly, I don¡¯t mind it ¨C I like the nearness of him, the casual touch. Joy thrums through me and I know that it¡¯s half mine, half his. Because even though he¡¯s sick as a dog. there¡¯s clearly no ce either of us would be than on this couch together, casually touching. just¡­living our lives together. I can¡¯t keep the smile off of my face the whole time I study. When Jesse gets up a few hourster to stretch and take a break, he frowns at Luca anew. ¡°Seriously, Luc,¡± he says, sping his hands above his head and bending back and forth to stretch out his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pry, but are you keeping in shape? Especially with this prize fighting up over winter break ¨C¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, shocked. ¡°Prize fight,¡± Jesse says, shifting his eyes to me. ¡°You didn¡¯t read about it before we left?¡± ¡°I was a little distracted before we left,¡± I say, my voice dripping with understatement, and Jesse grins, remembering how frantic I was before nning my wedding. Plus I stayedpletely away from news and tabloids, which all spent many pages specting on what I was going to wear. ¡°It was conditional upon me getting epted to the Academy as a cadet,¡± Luca says, opening his eyes and pushing himself up a little so that he can look at me. ¡°But yeah I just got word that it¡¯s going through.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­kind of a big deal,¡± Jesse says, looking at me with a little worry now. ¡°I thought you. knew about it, Ari.¡± ¡°Do you¡­all know about this?¡± I ask, looking around at the four of them. Rafe meets my eyes now and nods. I shift my eyes to Ben, who doesn¡¯t sit up but shoots met a thumbs¨Cup to let me know he, too, was aware. ¡°Well, what is it?¡± I ask, suddenly anxious. ¡°It¡¯s kind of a¡­champion thing,¡± Luca replies with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m representing Moon Valley, as both the highest¨Cranking boxer and, now, a member of the military. I mean, I have to get through the Examination, but I¡¯m not super worried about that ¨C ¡°Wait, stop I say, throwing out a hand, a little frantic now. ¡°Why are you representing Moon Valley? Who who are you fighting?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Luca hesitates, so Rafe answers for him. ¡°He¡¯s fighting the Atxian champion, Ari,¡± he says softly. ¡°He¡¯sing over as part of a delegation. It¡¯s part cultural connection, part disy of military prowess, part¡­peace talks.¡± ¡°Are you serious!?¡± I shout, appalled. Because this this is a way bigger deal than they were making it out to be. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Luca says, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it proud, even ¡± ¨C ¡°Luca,¡± I say, leaning forward and staring at him, ¡°the Atxian military is brutal ¡°I mean, I¡¯m going to win,¡± he says with a confident shrug, a little smug but also a little offended that I¡¯m doubting him. I sit back a little, half torn by my allegiance and my faith in him and half knowing that his confidence¡­is not going to be enough to pull him through. Luca looks around at all of us. ¡°Do you all seriously doubt me?¡± he says, his feelings obviously hurt. ¡°We don¡¯t doubt you at all,¡± Jesse says, frowning. ¡°Ari doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about when it comes to boxing, he¡¯s just worried about you,¡± he says, pointing at me. My mouth falls open in protest, but Rafe speaks before I can say anything. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about boxing, Ari,¡± he says on a sigh. And I scowl, shutting my mouth because¡­ well, because again, they¡¯re probably right. But still! My mate, in a prize fight against the champion of a notoriously brutal military force!? ¡°But,¡± Rafe continues, lifting his head to look at Luca now, ¡°Jesse¡¯s not wrong. been training-¡± ¡°I work out every day! You¡¯re there, you know!¡± You haven¡¯t ¡°I do know,¡± Rafe says, raising his eyebrows. ¡°So I know that you¡¯re as fit as you¡¯ve ever been, but you aren¡¯t doing boxing workouts. Your uncle is going to be appalled when he gets you back in the gym over midwinter.¡± Luca scowls, looking down at the floor, realizing that Rafe¡¯s right. THE ¡°We¡¯ll work out with you,¡± Jesse says, gesturing between him and Rafe. ¡°If that¡¯s what want. I mean, we¡¯re not as good as you, but we¡¯re not crap! ¡°And I will watch, and encourage from the sidelines,¡± Ben murmurs from the floor. ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± Luca says, frowning around at us. ¡°That¡¯s¡­really generous of you.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± Jesse says, sitting back down in his chair. you ¡°Quit dicking around with alcohol, though,¡± Rafe murmurs, his own attention back on his book now. ¡°It¡¯s only going to make you weak, and then you¡¯ll embarrass the nation. And I hate losing, even on a national level.¡± Lucaughs, promising that he will, but I¡¯m still frowning at him when he turns his attention back to me. What? He asks, cing the question directly into my mind. ¡°Do you have to go to Atxia?¡± I ask, worried. ¡°For the fight?¡± ¡°No,¡± Luca says, his face bursting into a grin. ¡°Ari, the fight is at home, in the city. You¡¯ve ¨C I mean, your whole family has already been invited. You¡¯re going to be there.¡± My eyes go wide as I realize what he means- that I won¡¯t be there as Ari rk, but instead as Princess Ariel. But¡­I mean, will I be out of hiding at that time? Will my family have patched things up enough with that horrible Prince I left at the altar, so that I can re¨Cemerge into society? And¡­what will it mean to go to the fight? Will I go as Princess? As Luca¡¯s friend¡¯s sister? Or¡­or as the champion boxer¡¯s mate? I¡¯m still staring at Luca, confused and pondering theplexities of this when a knockes at the door. Jesse, always ready for something new, springs out of his chair and strides over to it. We all turn, and my face goes a little pale when the door opens and Jesse reveals Jackson standing there, a note in his hand. ¡°Hey, Jackson!¡± Jesse says, ever¨Cfriendly. ¡°Come on in!¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Jackson says instantly, his eyes moving to me on the couch. ¡°Can¡¯t stay ¨C I was just asked to deliver a note.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Jesse asks, eager. Jackson huffs augh, flicking his eyes back to Jesse. ¡°No, for Ari. I just had a meeting with Alvez,¡± he says, rolling his eyes, ¡°on some¡­.homework stuff.¡± I intuit, instantly, that Jackson doesn¡¯t want to share the details of magic ss in front of Luca and Ben, and I know that Jesse and Rafe respect that alongside me. ¡°How did that go?¡± Rafe asks, his voice low with doubt. ¡°Precisely as you probably think it did,¡± Jackson responds in much the same tone, ¡°which is to say¡­it sucked.¡± Iugh, and after a moment Jesse and Rafe do too. Luca stays stonily silent, and Ben justys on the floor ¨C maybe even fell asleep. ¡°Anyway,¡± Jackson says, holding the note out towards me. ¡°He asked me to bring you this.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I say, genuinely grateful, and I shove at Luca¡¯s legs, trying to get up. But Luca? He doesn¡¯t move an inch, trapping me awkwardly in my seat. Chapter 74 ¡°Luca,¡± I growl, shoving uselessly at his shins, ¡°let me up.¡± Luca just res at Jackson at the door and then over at me. He cane to you, Luca says. into my mind, possessive and predatory. I narrow my eyes at him, pissed. But there¡¯s no time to think any more about it, because suddenly Jackson¡¯s smokey pine scent strengthens and I look up to see him at my side. ¡°Here,¡± Jackson says, holding out the note to me and looking between Luca and I curiously. He frowns, a little, when he notices Luca¡¯s legs stretched out over myp. ¡°Thanks, Jacks,¡± I say, smiling up at him. ¡°Jacks?¡± Luca asks, and I turn to see him raising an eyebrow, his eyes flicking between the two of us. ¡°What, the two of you are on like¡­a nickname basis now?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The room is silent for a long, awkward moment as my two mates re at each other and my cheeks go red. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t even noticed that I¡¯d given Jackson a nickname it all happened very naturally. ¡°Yeah, I guess we are, Grant,¡± Jackson says, his voice quiet and dangerous. ¨C The room returns to its awkward silence as I lower the note to myp and awkwardly stare at it, not knowing what to do or how to mediate this. Because obviously, obviously I¡¯m the cause of all of this and I¡¯m the only one who knows it. ¨C ¡°Well, I for one like it!¡± Jesse says, grinning at the drama and leaning against the doorframe. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t stay for dinner, Jacks?¡± I flick my eyes to my cousin, grateful. ¡°Nah,¡± Jackson says with a sigh before reaching out a hand and giving me a warm pat on the shoulder. I look up in surprise at the touch, and then grin at him, unable to help it. He smiles back before he turns and heads towards the door. ¡°A little¡­crowded in here, as it is.¡± Ben and Rafe call their goodbyes as Jesse ushers Jackson out the door, telling him toe and spend some time with us soon. Luca is noticeably silent as I unfold my note and read through it. ¡°What is it?¡± Rafe asks, leaning towards me, almost as if he is trying to see the writing in myp. ¡°It¡¯s from Alvez,¡± I ignoring Luca¡¯s jealous energy as best I can. ¡°He wants to see me at office hours tomorrow.¡± me at office hou.. ¡°Well, have fun with that,¡± Rafe says, rxing instantly and turning back to his textbook. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, refolding the note and tucking it between the pages of my book. ¡°It¡¯s boring,¡± Rafe replies, and I remember now that he got paired with Alvez for his magic homework. ¡°Just a lot of sitting around trying to¡­.do things to a marble. I mean, I¡¯m sure mom hired him for a reason, but I think a lot of this stuff we¡¯re learning is guess work at best. At least at the beginning, until you can figure out what you can do.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Luca asks, frowning and looking between us. Jesse opens his mouth to answer, probably intending to tell Luca the truth, but I speak first, interrupting. ¡°ssified,¡± I say, snapping my eyes up to my cousin, who raises his eyebrows in surprise that I want to keep the secret from my mate. ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones in that ss,¡± I say cagily, looking between Rafe and Jesse. ¡°It¡¯s not right to share anything unless Jackson and Tony agree first.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Luca says, sighing and holding up his hands.. ¡°I, for one, would like it known that I do not care,¡± Ben murmurs from his ce by the fire, and a grin breaks onto my face at his exhausted tone. ¡°And, further, that if any of you have any pain killers¡­.it would be great if you crushed them up and ced them quietly under my tongue. Thank you.¡± I smile at my poor friendying on the floor and turn to Luca, eager for the opportunity to change the subject. ¡°What did you do to himst night?¡± ¡°Nothing he didn¡¯t consent to,¡± Lauca says casually, giving me a smirk. But in my mind, he takes a different tact. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re finished talking about this, he murmurs, his words a caress as much as warning that this conversation is not done. I just sigh, and nod, and send back an impression of the dream state, letting him know that we can talk about it more safely there. Luca just nods, and closes his eyes, and continues his nap. That night, after dinner has been eaten and Luca and Ben have finally shuffled off to bed, I finally rest my freshly¨Cshowered head down on my pillow, a little anxious about how to handle this conversation with Luca. I mean, I get why he¡¯s jealous of Jackson ¨C why he doesn¡¯t want any other young men near me showing me any special attention. We¡¯re newly mated, after all, which is apparently a very vtile state. But still it¡¯s a fine line for me to walk, isn¡¯t it? Because Jackson ¨C he has just as much of a right to my company as Luca does. And obviously the clearest and fairest thing to do would be to exin that to both of them ¨C but doing that opens a whole can of worms that I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to face just yet. I mean, I haven¡¯t even let Jackson know that I¡¯m a girl yet, let alone his mate I can¡¯t just casually spring that all on him when he comes by to deliver a note from our professor, right? We should tell him, my wolf urges, turning a circle in my soul. We should tell both of them. I know, I murmur, stroking a hand over her silky fur. And we will¡­we just¡­we need more. time. ¨C She gives a little howl of discontent but lets me be with it, knowing that I¡¯m right that I¡¯m trying to bnce too much, and justing out with the truth to everyone right now could make it alle crashing down. So I just sigh, and close my eyes, and work to fall asleep, eager to meet my one mate who knows I exist in our little dream forest. When I open my eyes again, I smile to feel the familiar breeze against my skin. And this time, for once, I don¡¯t bother to change into my cadet uniform, instead letting my hair blow loose, enjoying the feel of my soft white nightgown against my skin. ¡°Hello, gorgeous,¡± Luca murmurs, and I turn to see him standing right there, almost like I conjured him. His arm goes instantly around my waist, pulling me close as he uses his other hand to tuck my hair behind my car. ¡°Hi,¡± I say, wrinkling my nose in pleasure and leaning against him. ¡°Are you feeling better yet?¡± ¡°Much better,¡± he murmurs, lowering his face and nudging my nose with his. ¡°Dream forest makes everything feel great. You look very pretty, by the way ¨C big improvement, I have to say, over your cadet uniform.¡± Iugh, frowning and pretending to be offended. ¡°I thought I looked quite sharp in cadet ck,¡± I protest, though I don¡¯t really mean it as I wrap my arms around his neck. ¡°Oh, you do,¡± Luca sighs, smiling down at me, his dimples deepening as his eyes rove over face. ¡°I just¡­like you soft and delicate too. All stages of Ariel are very good ¨C this one is just different from what I¡¯m used to. The novelty is nice.¡± my ¡°Look at you, saying all the right things,¡± I sigh. ¡°They should put you on ambassador track.¡± ¡°Hold your tongue,¡± he growls, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°I am warrior, through and through. You wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± I grin then, loosening my grip from around his neck and putting my hands t against his chest. ¡°No,¡± I say, shaking my head and suddenly giving him a little push, ¡°no I would not.¡± Luca gasps, stumbling backwards, but to his surprise the back of his knees hit a very plush mattress and he falls backwards onto a bed that I¡¯ve conjured out of thin air. It takes him a second to figure out what happened, but then he just turns his head upwards and grins at 1. me. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a clever little party trick,¡± he murmurs before leaning forward and grabbing me by the waist, hauling me down with him. I shriek with delight as I fall into my mate¡¯s arms. Chapter 75 Luca pulls me again against his chest and then turns his body so that my back is t against the mattress, my hair spread out around me. ¡°Nice addition to the dream forest, Princess,¡± Luca murmurs, hovering his face over mine and pressing kisses to each of my checks. ¡°What else can you do?¡± ¡°Oh, whatever I want,¡± I sigh, stretching my armsnguidly over my head and enjoying the feeling of his weight pressing me down into the mattress, as I did yesterday. It¡¯s my new favorite thing, and honestly I don¡¯t see how I¡¯ll ever get sick of it. ¨C ¡°Can you just like, vanish our clothing?¡± he asks, sending me a cheeky nce before lowering his lips to my neck and dragging kisses there short little ones that send shivers all across my skin and set little flecks of light into the air, as his touch always does. ¡°Just make us immediately naked?¡± ¡°I can do that to me,¡± I say, turning my head and considering the possibility. ¡°Though you¡¯re in charge of your own clothes, sir.¡± ¡°I am?¡± he asks, lifting his head to peer at me curiously. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Iugh, raising a hand to his head and letting my fingers drift through the dark strands of his hair before they move down his neck and then over his shoulder. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known to pick this outfit. I¡¯ve never seen you in anything but candidate or cadet clothes. But I bet it¡¯s something you¡¯re comfortable in, isn¡¯t it?¡± Luca takes a second to look down at himself, considering. ¡°What, joggers and a ck sweatshirt isn¡¯t your fantasy look for me, Ariel?¡± he asks, and I burst intoughter. Luca raises his eyes to mine and grins at me, clearly enjoying making meugh. ¡°I actually like you in your cadet uniform,¡± I confess, which makes his smile broaden. ¡°You look like¡­.sinfully good, Luca. It¡¯s really a shame that the tabloids haven¡¯t gotten a picture of you in it yet ¨C you¡¯d drive all the girls crazy, not to mention really do a lot to boost enrollment at the Academy ¨C Lucaughs at this and then, like he can¡¯t help it, presses a kiss to my mouth. When he pulls away, I do a bit of a double take, because his clothing has actually changed. I grin impulsively to see that my Luca is back the version in his high¨Ccored ck uniform, his hair swept neatly back from his face. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about,¡± I murmur, letting my fingers do as they please and bury themselves in his hair as I raise my lips to his neck now, pressing them to the skin right at the edge of that cor, as I¡¯ve been dying to do for weeks ¨C basically since the moment I saw him wear it. Luca groans softly as my lips move over his skin, a shudder passing through his shoulders. and then he dips his face, nudging my cheek with his nose so that I lift my mouth to his again. He kisses me, fast and hard, almost desperate to have me, to im me as his own. And I kiss him right back, matching every inch of him, my lips meeting every fervid stroke of his tongue like they were made for it. Which, I mean, they probably were. My heart is racing, my breathing fast as Luca deepens the kiss, rolling his body over mine so that our stomachs press together, though he takes the majority of his weight on his forearms so that he doesn¡¯t crush mepletely beneath him. Following some instinct I didn¡¯t know I had, I angle my head just slightly, opening my mouth further to him as my left kneees up, brushing against the outside of his thigh before hooking over his hip. Luca takes full advantage of the new position, dipping his tongue deep into my mouth in a that makes me moan, running his hand all the way down my side to cup my ass as he settles himself between my legs, as he press his hips forward against me ¨C way I gasp, suddenly, my eyes flying open when I feel¡­him. Feel it. Pressed¡­well. Precisely where it wants to go. I go very, very still, staring up at my mate, shocked and not knowing at all what to do. ¡°What?¡± Luca asks, suddenly wary as his own eyes open and he looks down at me. He pulls his face back a little, searching my expression. ¡°Ariel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, my face suddenly burning with my blush as I nce downward, not knowing wha to say ¨C Or how to feel Because, I mean, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t..don¡¯t like it¡­.because I think I do!? I just this is all very new, and very fast¡­.. Luca inhales sharply as he takes in my blush, the direction of my nce, and the position of our bodies that initiated such a reaction in me. And he bursts into a smile. I groan, whipping my hands up to my face and covering it as my cheeks redden even further. ¡°No, stop!¡± he says,ughing lightly and subtly moving his hips away so that he¡¯s not pressed so tantly against me. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, Ariel.¡± Heughs more though, pulling my hands away and pressing more kisses to my hot cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmur, shaking my head. ¡°Stop,¡± hemands, lifting his face to look me in the eyes. ¡°Please, Ariel, it¡¯s my fault. got carried away.¡± I ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± I protest. ¡°It¡¯s fine ¨C let¡¯s keep going ¨C¡± I raise my chin then, closing my eyes, fully intending to continue making out with my mate, but to my surprise he justughs again and shifts his position, rolling onto his side and taking me with him so that we¡¯re face¨Cto¨Cface, instead of with him on top. I open my eyes, curious and a little guilty. wondering if I¡¯ve killed the mood, or ¨C ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmurs, his face still close to should have realized that you¡¯d be surprised mine, stroking my cheek with his thumb. ¡°I I frown at him, confused. ¡°Why should you have realized that?¡± His smile deepens. ¡°Because you¡¯re a virgin, Ariel.¡± My frown develops into a re. ¡°Why do you think that, Luca!?¡± But he just bursts intoughter, shaking his head at me and grinning. I sigh, rolling my eyes and giving it up. ¡°Oh fine,¡± I huff, looking away. ¡°I am. But how did you know!?¡± He shrugs. ¡°Just a hunch. You¡¯re so sweet and you can be¡­well, very innocent, Ari.¡± I open my mouth to protest but he silences me with a swift kiss. ¡°It¡¯s not an insult,¡± he says after a moment when he pulls away, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s just the truth, yeah? You¡¯re not very experienced in all of this, which is fine. It makes sense that you wouldn¡¯t have as much experience in these areas. I should have gone slower ¨C eased you into it. I¡¯m sorry I got swept up in the moment.¡± I bite my lip, worried. ¨C ¡°What?¡± he asks, nudging me again with his nose. you want,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have to go at a cial pace just for my sake, if that¡¯s not what I sigh, wrapping my hands in the fabric of his uniform and tugging him closer, wanting him to be as happy as I am. ¡°It¡¯s not for your sake, it¡¯s for our sake,¡± he whispers, tucking my hair back behind my car. ¡°It¡¯s about us together, not either of us individually. And it¡¯s not easy, learning about¡­sex, and all this romance stuff.¡± I blush again, scowling and looking away. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Luca suddenlyughs again. ¡°What?¡± he says, squeezing me tighter, insistent. ¡°Talk to me, little mate. What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just suddenly wishing I was a lot sluttier,¡± I mutter, looking away, still a little embarrassed. Luca¡¯s laugh deepens as I continue. ¡°Honestly, then I¡¯d know all of this, and you wouldn¡¯t have to put the breaks on your own instincts just to amodate me ¨C¡± ¨C ¡°Oh no, Princess,¡± Luca murmurs, grabbing me again I¡¯m finding that I like this being grabbed and rolled around thing very much, I note and pulling me so that I¡¯mying on top of him now, my hair falling loose around both of us. ¡°I¡¯ve been slutty enough for both of us in the past ten years ¨C and I¡¯m going to very much enjoy teaching you everything I know.¡± I grin down at my mate, my fingers brushing against his cheek as my eyes dart over his beautiful face, his warm smile. ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he murmurs, his handing up to knot his fingers in my hair, ¡°absolutely everything.¡± Chapter 76 I lean forward, wanting to kiss him very much again, but suddenly his words register fully. with me and I give a little squeak, sitting up straight. ¡°What?¡± Luca asks, suddenly concerned. ¡°Wait,¡± I say, looking at him askance as I let my knees fall on either side of his waist, straddling him with my hands on his chest. ¡°Precisely how slutty were you, Luca Grant?¡± He grins up at me, broad and happy. ¡°What answer do you want, Ariel? The truth, or the one that¡¯s going to make you want to kiss me again?¡± ¡°The truth,¡± I growl, giving him a little smack on the chest. ¡°Do that again,¡± he murmurs, one hand slipping to my back and pressing me forward a little bit, ¡°I liked that.¡± ¡°Pay attention, boy,¡± Imand, pointing a finger into his face, though I lean forward a little more. ¡°Now, spill.¡± Luca shrugs, nomittal,ying casually back on the magical dream bed and letting his hands rest on my thighs. ¡°I have not been a very chaste man, Ariel. If a girl and I liked each other, and we wanted to, I didn¡¯t hold back. Does that upset you?¡± I tilt my head to the side for a second, bncing my jealousy with mymon sense. ¡°Well, no,¡± I say, my words slow and measured. ¡°But, how many girls were there?¡± ¡°That I¡¯ve kissed? Or that I¡¯ve slept with? Because those are very different numbers ¨C¡± My mouth falls open in shock as I stare at him, and he grins at me again, clearly y amused. ¡°You¡¯re very sweet,¡± he murmurs, his hands starting to rub distracting circles on my thighs. ¡°Slept with, then,¡± I say, through my teeth, doing my best to not get distracted by the way. his hands feel on my legs. Luca¡¯s grin deepens. ¡°Somewhere around fifty?¡± he says, giving another one of those too- casual shrugs. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. My jaw drops again, apanied by a shocked huff of air. ¡°What?¡± he says, grinning at me, his hands pausing on my thighs and taking hold there, like he¡¯d stop me if I tried to run away. ¡°Too many?¡± ¡°You hussy!¡± I gasp, raising my hand before I think about what I¡¯m doing and smacking him again on the chest. Luca bursts outughing at this as I raise my hand again. ¡°And around fifty!?¡± I raise my hand again, ¡°like you can¡¯t even be bothered to remember some of them!?¡± My hand falls, aiming for the same ce, but before it can connect Luca¡¯s moving, sitting up as he grabs my wrist out of the air, his movement shifting me back at little so that I¡¯m sitting in hisp with his other hand tight against the small of my back so I don¡¯t fall backwards. ¡°I¡¯m your hussy now,¡± he murmurs, his voice honestly a little delighted at my outrage. ¡°just think of it as my¡­education, which I can now put to good use.¡± And then, almost as if to prove his point, Luca uses the hand pressed to the small of my back to press me tighter into hisp, grinding against me in a way that lets me feel all of him. At the same time, he leans in and presses his lips to the soft skin of my throat, just above my vicle. And inbination¡­ I groan, my head falling back as I feel a heat bloom in my core. My eyes flutter shut as Luca delivers a long, slow lick to my throat, and I find my hips moving on their own, wanting to press tighter against the hard length of him now instead of shying away from it. ¡°See?¡± he murmurs, his lips still against the skin of my neck. ¡°It¡¯s not all so bad.¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I say, half moan and half sigh, as I raise my head and take his face in my hands. Because as much as I definitely want to keep going, want to keep experimenting, this is definitely a conversation we need to have. ¡°Hmm?¡± he hums, inviting my question. ¡°How¡­¡± I hesitate, not wanting to hurt his feelings, ¡°how can you have slept with fifty women?¡± He grins, like it wasn¡¯t difficult at all, and Iugh a little, surprised to find myself grinning back at him. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Luca!¡± I say, looping my arms around his neck and forcing myself to pout a little, wanting him to be just a little more serious. ¡°I mean¡­¡± I blush lightly, because I know I¡¯m going to sound naive but¡­well, I want to know. ¡°You can¡¯t have loved them all. Did you love¡­any of them?¡± ¡°A few,¡± he says, his face falling into more serious lines as he tightens his arm around my waist, pulling me close. ¡°I¡¯ve had serious rtionships, Ariel. But the majority of them¡­no, I didn¡¯t love them. But sex it¡¯s not always about love.¡± ¡ª ¡°Then what¡¯s it about?¡± I ask, dead curious. Because I¡¯ve never had anyone to talk to about this sort of stuff. My mom made sure I know everything I need to know about the mechanics of sex and babies, and I know that I could always go to her to ask whatever I wanted. But this sort of thing, the personal side of it? The sort of thing you talk to your friends. about? Well, my friends are just as na?ve as me. Or at least I thought they were until Jesse blew their cover. I scowl, a little, thinking about it, and Luca grins at me, lifting a hand and brushing his thumb over my frowning lip like he loves the shape of it. ¡°Sometimes,¡± he murmurs, ¡°sex is just about two people who are attracted to each other getting naked and doing really weird things to each other¡¯s bodies.¡± I burst intoughter then, my head tilting back on my neck. Lucaughs with me, I can feel his body vibrating against mine. ¡°Luca!¡± I gasp. ¡°That is the least romantic thing I¡¯ve ever heard!¡± ¡°Well, sometimes it¡¯s not romantic!¡± he replies,ughing with me as I raise my head and smile at him. ¡°But it can be. Or it can be really intimate, and bring people closer.¡± Almost as if to illustrate he tightens his arm again, pulling me flush against his chest and brushing his cheek up the length of my neck before pulling back a little and staring into my face, his brown eyes warm. ¡°I think I¡¯d prefer thetter,¡± I say, my voice a little dry. ¡°With you?¡± he says, tilting his head to the side. ¡°It will be all of it, Ariel, at different times. But,¡± he gives me a soft smile now, understanding, that warms me body and soul. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do any of that now or anytime soon. We¡¯ll go slow. I¡­want you to like it.¡± I take my face in my hands, leaning close so my lips brush his as I speak. ¡°I do like it, Luca,¡± I murmur. ¡°I just¡­it¡¯s new.¡± He nods, understanding. ¡°Plus,¡± he says, considering, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t lose your virginity in a dream state.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I ask, my face bursting into a smile. ¡°Then where should I lose it, the dorm room of an all¨C boys war academy?¡± ¡°Certainly not,¡± he says, frowning at me like it¡¯s a ridiculous idea. ¡°I was thinking, like, the hallway of that academy, about five minutes from now? We¡¯ll meet halfway, I¡¯ll just like, pin you down in the staircase ¨C¡± I burst outughing, tucking my head against his shoulder and shaking it. ¡°Luca!¡± I protest. ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs,ughing with me, holding me close and rocking me back and forth just a little. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, gorgeous.¡± ¡°Gorgeous,¡± I say, lifting my head and smiling down at him again. ¡°I like this new nickname. Better than Shrimp.¡± ¡°Shrimp is for the rest of the world,¡± he sighs, grinning at me. ¡°Gorgeous that¡¯s just for me and you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I murmur, lowering my face to his again, wanting nothing more than to kiss him and kiss him and kiss him for the rest of the night. ¡°I like this ¨C having a secret with you.¡± ¡°First of many,¡± he murmurs, and then Luca turns me again,ying me t out on the mattress and proceeding to kiss me senseless for hours on end. Chapter 77 When I wake up the next morning. I am in an absolute daze of joy. Rafe just smiles at me as he passes my nook on the way to the bathroom, happy to see me happy, but Jesse immediately knows what¡¯s up as I stretch my arms over my head, unable to keep the smile off of my face. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so unfair,¡± he moans, flopping back into his own pillow pile as the bathroom door closes behind Rafe. ¡°What, do you want to swap with me?¡± I ask him, teasing. ¡°Make out with Luca in the dream state instead?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to swap,¡± Jesse mutters, bitter, lifting his head to re at me. ¡°It¡¯s just very unfair, Ariel, that you get to wake up in a sex haze while the rest of us are all pent up- ¨C ¡°No one is stopping you from making out with the other cadets, Jesse,¡± I say with a happy sigh, climbing out of my bed and starting to set out my clothes for the day. ¡°Well, considering they hold very few charms for me, it¡¯s not precisely an appealing option,¡± he replies, deeply sarcastic. ¡°And considering that you actively are cockblocking me from making out with the one person I do want to get naked with with in this castle.¡± ¡°Again, I am willing to share Luca,¡± I joke, sending him a little grin over my shoulder. Jesse just rolls his eyes at me. ¡°Please,¡± he says, sitting up and pressing his hands together in prayer, ¡°please release me from my promise not to hit on Daphne. Even just let me flirt with her!¡± ¡°Jesse!¡± I sigh, turning to him. ¡°Do you actually like her? Or are you just hitting on her because she¡¯s the only girl around.¡± He sits up straight for a second, turning his head like he hadn¡¯t considered it. ¡°I will invite her over,¡± I say, pointing a finger at his face and speaking slowly so he hears how seriously I am. ¡°And you can pursue her if you actually like her. But don¡¯t mess her around, okay?¡± ¡°I promise,¡± he says, almost reverent. ¡°And if she likes another boy instead of you,¡± I say, turning my head to the side and continuing my re. ¡°You have to let her, all right?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± he says, going still and narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°Did she say something? Who does she like?¡± I don¡¯t say anything, but I flick my eyes towards the bathroom door. ¡°Oh Rafe?¡± Jesse says, perking up. ¡°I can handle that. Everyone likes Rafe until they realize that I¡¯m the funny one ¨C¡± ¡°If she likes Rafe you have to let her like Rafe!¡± I say, speaking over him and throwing out my arms in protest. ¡°Fine fine,¡± he says, though I can already see his little mind turning, scheming. ¡°Fine,¡± I sigh, feeling very generous and happy. ¡°I¡¯ll send her a note.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, little cousin!¡± Jesse says, hopping out of bed and darting across the room to wrap me in an enthusiastic hug, rocking me back and forth. ¡°When is sheing over? Tonight? For lunch?¡± ¡°Oh, go away,¡± I say, pretending to be sterner than I am and unable to keep fromughing. ¡°She¡¯lle when shees.¡± Morning workouts and breakfast pass blissfully, especially considering that Luca¡¯s leg is pressed warmly against mine throughout the entire meal. The only dark point is when Jackson walks by and gives us a little nod of acknowledgement as he goes. I wave back to him, but I hesitate when Luca goes rigid beside me. Slowly, I turn to him. ¡°Guess we got¡­distracted, didn¡¯t we?¡± I whisper, remembering our intent to have a little chat about Jacksonst night in the dream state. ¡°Yes, I suppose we did,¡± Luca says, narrowing his eyes a little. I sigh, staring into his pretty brown eyes, taking in the stern set to his mouth. Are we okay? I ask quietly mind¨Cto¨Cmind, and Luca¡¯s face instantly softens, Ariel, of course we¡¯re okay, he replies, shaking his head slightly as he slips his hand into mine beneath the table. I¡¯m not mad at you I just don¡¯t trust that guy. But you and me? We¡¯re fine. I smile then, pleased to hear it. But inwardly my wolf paces and I do my best to tuck the anxiety away, because I don¡¯t want Luca to feel it. You need to tell him, she says to me, nudging my soul with her nose. Not fair ¨C he thinks he¡¯s your only mate. He needs to know. I feel like howling alongside her as I realize that she¡¯s right. But honestly, how do you break that to someone? I drop my eyes to the table, but look up again when Luca squeezes my hand. He raises an eyebrow at me and I put a smile on my face, nodding and turning back to the food as Rafe calls my name. ¡°Hmm?¡± I say, turning towards him. ¡°Are you going to bete?¡± he asks, turning his head at me. ¡°For what?¡± I ask,pletely distracted. ¡°Alvarez¡¯s office hours,¡± he replies, looking at me like I¡¯m a bit of an idiot for letting it slip my mind. ¡°Oh!¡± I say, jumping a bit. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I nce up at the clock on the wall, ¡°I am going ¨C to bete shit ¡°I scurry to my feet, and Luca stands too, dropping my hand so Rafe doesn¡¯t see. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you,¡± he says, dead casual, like he was getting up anyway. ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± Rafe stands up, all duty, ¡°I¡¯ll ¨C¡± ¡°Seriously,¡± Luca says, lifting his chin towards the full te of food and cup of coffee in front of my brother. ¡°Finish up, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m done.¡± He waves his hands towards his clean. te. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m going to get to the gym, hit the bag a few times.¡± He lifts his fists then, taking up his boxer¡¯s stance. Rafe grins, pleased. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You¡¯ve got a nation to represent.¡± ¡°Damn straight,¡± Luca says, giving my brother his best celebrity grin before nodding me towards the door. And then the two of us walk out of the Hall together. We chat idly, I think both of us knowing that this is not the time to have a conversation about Jackson McClintock ¨C thank god ¨C and so Luca just tells me about his workout ns. I mean, not much of what Luca says about that workout makes sense to me, but I¡¯m used to boys telling me enthusiastically about their athletics, so I nod along. When we get to Alvez¡¯s office door, Luca nces around and then puts a hand on my shoulder, letting it slide slowly down my arm until our fingertips barely brush. ¡°See you at dinner?¡± he murmurs. ¡°Workout good,¡± I reply, smiling up into his perfect face. Luca grins back and then starts down the hall just as Alvez¡¯s door opens. I turn in surprise to look up into my professor¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Ah, Sinir,¡± he says, and go stiff to hear him use my actualst name, even though there¡¯s no one around to hear. I ¡°So nice of you to heed my summons and join me for a little¡­chat.¡± But the way his mouth spreads into a wide grin?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I¡¯m very, very aware that this is going to be much more than a chat. Sighing inwardly and doing my best to be polite to this man who is holding my secrets over my head like a sack of bricks, I put on my best Princess smile and step into Alvez¡¯s office. He closes the door behind us. Chapter 78 ¨C ¡°Please,¡± Alvez murmurs, gesturing towards of all ces ¨C his desk. As I hesitate, he sinks. into his rolling chair, which scoots back a few inches. Seeing my confusion, his smile grows. ¡°I¡¯m unfortunately low on seating in this little room ¨C castles, such wide sweeping halls, such¡­tiny little workspaces.¡± My eyebrows raise as he gestures towards the desk again and I realize that he wants me to sit there. But I just sigh inwardly again, doing as he says and lifting myself up onto the desk so that my legs dangle. I cross them at the ankles, leaning forward with my hands pressed to the edge of the desk, watching him warily. There¡¯s such pleasure on Alvez¡¯s face, in the way he lets his eyes rove over me. Is it that he enjoys seeing me unsettled? Or is this just¡­how he is? ¡°We¡¯ve met before, Princess ¨C before the Academy, I mean. Do you remember?¡± I sit up a little straighter, surprised. ¡°We did?¡± Alvez nods slowly, folding his hands in hisp. ¡°At the Pce, during my interview with your mother and your aunt. You popped in, asking a question about evening ns.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, my heart sinking a little ¨C because that sounds very usible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no, I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Understandable,¡± he says, giving a little shrug. ¡°I¡¯m sure that your home is rather a revolving door of visitors. But I certainly remembered you.¡± I blush a little, because the way his voice pitches lower when he says the word suggests not just that he remembered me, but that he¡­noticed me. Like noticed me, notice women. the way that men My stomach twists and his grin deepens, giving me my answer. ¨C He does like this making me ufortable. I can see it clearly now in the take in my blush, the way my hands grip the edge of the desk. way his eyes God, how am I supposed to handle this? I wish, quite suddenly, that my brother were here ¨C he¡¯d solve everything, probably by punching Alvez right in the face. ¨C But Rafe he has a pretty strong trust in authority, especially in people hired by our own parents. I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any way he¡¯d suspect that Alvez was making me ufortable unless I actually told him. And I can¡¯t tell him, right? Because Alvez ¨C he¡¯ll rat me out, get me kicked out of the Academy, and probably Rafe too. God, he¡¯s really got me tied up here. ¡°So,¡± Alvez says, using his feet to pull his chair closer to me, peering up into my face from his lower spot in the chair. ¡°How have things been going with your magic, little Princess?¡± I shrug, eager for the change in conversation but not wanting to open up about my magic either not that there¡¯s been any developments. Jackson and I, when we did our ¨C ¡°homework¡± outside under the tree, we didn¡¯t exactly try to do anything magic, did we? We just held hands and talked. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Alvez prods, his voice low with a littleugh in it. ¡°Why so reticent, Princess? I¡¯m trying to help you here.¡± I flick my eyes up to his, a little spark of anger in me now. ¡°Are you?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Because it feels like you¡¯re trying to intimidate me.¡± He clicks his tongue, turning his head to the side. ¡°And what gives you that impression?¡± ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve called me, alone, to your office?¡± I say, surprised by my willingness to confront him, ¡°and that you keep calling me Princess, reminding me of your secret. And that I¡¯mpletely under your control.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s where you have it wrong,¡± he says, leaning forward now and reaching out a casual hand, letting it rest on my knee. ¡°The opposite is true, Princess ¨C you¡¯ve got me quite under your spell.¡± ¨C My eyes widen, my mouth falling open a little at his bold touch, at his words. My reaction pleases him, I think or at least, his grin deepens. But this just makes me scowl, even though I don¡¯t brush away his hand, or move in any way. I don¡¯t know what the rules are here and I find that I¡¯m terrified to make him mad. But how do I get the upper hand here? Or, at least, get out of this? ¡°No developments in my magic,¡± I snap, though my voice is soft, almost a whisper as I stare tensely down into his face, wondering what the hell he¡¯s going to do next. ¡°Not since the marble.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, the fascinating marble,¡± Alvez murmurs, his thumb starting to make slow circles around the inner part of my knee. ¡°That you melted. All by yourself.¡± I raise my chin, daring him to call my bluff. ¡°And what of your connection to Cadet McClintock,¡± Alvez murmurs, his thumb still moving, though making broad strokes now instead of little circles. ¡°Did you experiment. more with him? Complete your homework, like a good girl?¡± My breath hitches, then, as his hand presses upwards, caressing the top of my thigh and working its way around to the outside as Alvez smiles at me, possessive and hungry. I just stare at him, shocked, until he gives my leg a quick little p that makes me jump. ¡°Pay attention, Princess,¡± he murmurs, his smile deepening. ¡°Did you do your homework?¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes,¡± I say, sitting rigid on my professor¡¯s desk, ¡°but¡­um¡­¡± ¡°No developments,¡± he says, his voice low, like he¡¯s disappointed in me. Slowly, his hand. begins to move again, moving slowly so slowly upwards. An anxious heat starts to curl in me, and I don¡¯t know what to do, panic mixing with something else. With with fury? I don¡¯t know what. Some kind of heat. I don¡¯t respond, not saying anything else. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°And,¡± Alvez continues, his eyes locked on mine, ¡°what of McClintock¡¯s power? Did your magic¡¯s affinity with his produce any results regarding his own powers?¡± I frown slightly at him now, confused. ¡°But you saw him yesterday,¡± I whisper, ¡°so he¡¯ll have already told you ¨C¡± I gasp when Alvez smacks my leg again, this time harder, and getting dangerously close to my ass. My professor leans forward, smiling at me, enjoying himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what McClintock and I talked about yesterday during our office hours,¡± he murmurs, slow and pleased, ¡°I¡¯m asking you now. This is our time, after all. Just you and me.¡± I lean back, away from him, my heart starting to pound as he puts his other hand on my other knee, starting to press against it, clearly obliging my legs to spread open. I squeeze my thighs, wanting the opposite, when suddenly ¨C A knockes at the door ¨C a deliberate rapping sound, but too hard to be casual. Alvez freezes, his head whipping towards the door. Neither of us move. The knockes again and Alvez scowls, ring up at me. ¡°Who did you call here?¡± ¡°N¨Cno one,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°Professor Alvez?¡± I sit up straight when I instantly recognize the voice calling outside. The professor scowls at me but stands and walks towards the door. When he pulls it open, Jackson¡¯s eyes flick over him only for a second before they move immediately to me, sitting on the desk, Alvez¡¯s chair still sitting directly before me. ¡°Yes, Cadet McClintock?¡± Alvez murmurs, leaning against the doorframe and blocking Jackson¡¯s path should he want to enter. Alvez is annoyed and makes sure that Jackson hears. every inch of it in his voice. ¡°Yeah, I had some questions about magic,¡± Jackson says, not taking his eyes from me, his voice bored and not even bothering to pretend that he¡¯s serious about that. ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll have to make an appointment,¡± Alvez replies, pressing himself up from the doorframe and starting to close the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to speak to you at another time ¡°Nah, I need toe in now,¡± Jackson says, breaking through the arm that Alvez has spread across the door and moving immediately to the window on the other side of the room, which he leans against. He taps the side of his head. ¡°I¡¯ll forget all my questions if I leave now. And considering how much progress you¡¯d like me to make,¡± he shrugs, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d hate me to do that.¡± I work very, very hard to t the smile that pulls at my lips. Chapter 79 Alvez res at my mate, who leans his heavily muscled body so, so casually against the wall by the window. And I realize, quite suddenly, that Alvez is ying a very, very tricky game here. Because while he is the professor, and does have power over Jackson¡­ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I mean, he can¡¯t exactly make Jackson do anything, can he? If it were me barging into an office and refusing to leave, Alvez or really any Alpha in the castle could just sling me over their shoulder and hurl me out of the room. But Jackson? He¡¯s so physically powerful that the only person who even really has a chance of tossing him bodily out of this office would be Rafe, and then they might have to call in my dad for backup. And Alvez is clearly very aware of this fact as he leans against the open doorway across the room, ring daggers at my mate, who is so obviously here because he knows what was going on in this room. Or, at least if not precisely, that Alvez didn¡¯t call me here to help me with my homework. Jackson doesn¡¯t know what Alvez has over me, but he clearly did not like me being behind closed doors with this man, and I¡¯m deeply grateful for his help. ¡°Ask your questions, McClintock,¡± Alvez snaps, arms crossed. ¡°And then go. You¡¯re interrupting Cadet rk¡¯s time here.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind,¡± I say quickly, sitting up straight and smiling between Alvez and Jackson. ¡°Our magic calls to each other after all, right? Maybe he can help.¡± I turn my smile singrly on Jackson now, and I don¡¯t miss the fact that the corners of his mouth twitch, just subtly. ¡°Professor Alvez, after all, was just asking after your magical progress, Jackson.¡± ¡°Oh really,¡± Jackson says, slowly turning his head to stare at Alvez now. ¡°After I assured you yesterday, for an entire hour, that I hadn¡¯t made any progress at all. I¡¯m surprised you had more questions, sir.¡± Alvez¡¯s eyes narrow as he looks between us. ¡°I considered that your partner perhaps had observed changes that you had not.¡± ¡°Shame.¡± Jackson says, his shoulders tensing as he res at our professor, ¡°to be wasting Cadet rk¡¯s time in office hours talking about me, especially considering that his own powers are so much more developed.¡± ¡°Are they, McClintock?¡± Alvez asks, his voice low and subtle now as he moves away from the door, starts to prowl towards Jackson a bit, their eyes locked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I go rigid as I realize the import between Alvez¡¯s words that he suspects the truth, that Jackson¡¯s keeping his abilities hidden. But Jackson stays perfectly still, saying nothing and giving nothing away. I watch, fascinated, as my professor squares off against my mate, as the two stare at each. other for a long, tense moment. And then I clear my throat, reminding them that I¡¯m here. Alvez flicks his eyes to me before returning them to Jackson. ¡°Ask your questions, McClintock,¡± Alvez orders. ¡°And then go.¡± Jackson takes a long, leisurely breath, leaning back against the wall, clearly making himself comfortable. ¡°I forget them now, all of a sudden, professor,¡± he murmurs, looking up towards the ceiling. ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me big guys like me, sometimes we¡¯re more brawn than brain. Takes a second to remember the details.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very aware of your performance on the intelligence examination, McClintock,¡± Alvez sighs, crossing his arms, clearly seeing through Jackson¡¯s performance, as he¡¯s meant to. ¡°Don¡¯t insult my own intelligence by trying to pretend you¡¯re too stupid to remember.¡± ¡°Must just be sleepy, then,¡± Jackson says, faking a yawn, his eyes flicking back to me. ¡°Give me a minute, I¡¯m sure it wille back.¡± Alvez sighs, moving away from Jackson and flopping back into his chair, ring up at me like I nned this. I just shrug at him, hoping tomunicate quite honestly that I had nothing to do with it. Even if I am a bit thrilled at the result. ¨C The rest of the meeting falls along more predictable lines. Alvez leans back in his chair, Spier ra asking me about how it feels to ess my magic, giving me suggestions about new things to try. And, honestly, the suggestions are actually helpful he suggests that since sun is the si to which I¡¯m largely aligned, I should concentrate on manifesting heat in different forms. When he shifts his attention to Jackson, though, asking about how physical touch with Jackson changed or amplified my magic, I y as dumb as I can. I don¡¯t deny that Jackson¡¯s presence was helpful, but don¡¯t add any more detail. Eventually, Alvez sighs, looking at me beneath lowered brows, clearly frustrated. ¡°All right, cadet, it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re getting any further with this,¡± he snaps. ¡°Continue the good work, and please come to ss prepared to demonstrate what you can do for the others.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, a little surprised by the request. ¡°As you and Tony are the only ones who admit to manifestations of your gifts,¡± Alvez says, deliberately flicking his eyes to Jackson here, ¡°I¡¯d like you to show the others in the hope that it will¡­inspire or awaken them. Tony will be asked to do the same.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, hopping down from the desk and trying to decide how I feel about that. Because, I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to do anything without holding Jackson¡¯s hand ¨C and I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to feel about that. Luckily, it looks like I¡¯m going to get a chance to talk to him about it as he pushes himself up from the wall. ¡°Have you remembered your question, McClintock?¡± Alvez snaps, spinning his chair towards my mate. ¡°Seems to have just flown away today,¡± Jackson sighs, smirking a little and drifting a hand through the air like a bird flying. ¡°Sorry about that hope it wasn¡¯t an inconvenience.¡± ¡°Stick to your appointment times,¡± Alvez murmurs. ¡°It isn¡¯t fair to take work space.¡± up another student¡¯s ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind,¡± I say, breezy as Jacksones to my side and we head together for the door. ¡°Thank you, professor! I¡¯ll work on your suggestions!¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything or look our way as we leave, clearly still pissed at Jackson¡¯s deliberate interruption. Jackson, likewise still displeased, ms the office door shut behind 1. US. The moment he does, I impulsively throw my arms around his waist, hugging him tight and pressing my check to his chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I breathe. Jackson freezes, his arms out by his side, and I look up into his shocked face. He doesn¡¯t say a word, just staring down at me unmoving, and I can¡¯t help the smile that stretches over my face. ¡°What?¡± I ask, loosening my arms and tilting my head back. ¡°I can¡¯t say thank you?¡± ¡°I um ¡± he blushes, of all things, and then looks to the side, using one hand to give me a soft, brief pat on the shoulder as he clears his throat. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. Should we get you back to your rooms?¡± Grinning, not knowing precisely what just happened by kind of tickled by it anyway, I unlock my arms from around his waist and tuck my hands behind my back. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, still grinning at him. Jackson looks back at me, the faint blush still on his cheeks, and to my delight he scowls more and sets off down the hall. But I don¡¯t miss the fact that he shortens his stride so that I have no trouble keeping up with him. I sigh, content to have my big, brutal, interrupting¨Coffice¨Chours mate walking by my side. Because, honestly, I¡¯m starting to figure out that he¡¯s¡­kind of a sweetheart, deep down. 1) Chapter 80 ¡°So, what was going on in there?¡± Jackson asks softly as we move through the quiet halls, ncing over his shoulder as we go. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± I ask, frowning up at him. He just looks at me nkly, not answering. ¡°Well, then why did you interrupt?¡± I ask, confused. Because it¡¯s one thing if Jackson interrupted because he knew that Alvez was going to be a creep, but quite another if he interrupted for¡­well, why else would he have interrupted? ¡°I don¡¯t trust that guy,¡± Jackson sighs, the words slipping between clenched teeth. ¡°Something¡¯s¡­off about him.¡± He moves his eyes to me again, searching my face. ¡°Was I wrong?¡± His words are tense. I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t wrong, Jackson,¡± I say, looking forward as we climb into an elevator and Jackson presses the brass button, closing he doors. ¡°I was¡­very ufortable in there.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¨C Jackson grunts in a self¨Csatisfied way, pleased I think to have his instincts confirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way he looks at you,¡± he says, quite soft. ¡°I knew it was going to be trouble when he gave me that note, asking you toe alone.¡± ¡°How did you know the note said toe alone?¡± I ask, looking up at him. Jackson turns, instantly frowning down at me like the answer is obvious. ¡°Because I read it.¡± I burst outughing, shaking my head at him. ¡°Jackson, you can¡¯t just read my mail. ¡°I was helping you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse!¡± but I¡¯m smiling, and he smirks back at me, figuring out that I¡¯m not actually mad. Because he really did help me ¨C I¡¯d have been in a very tricky situation, I think, had Jackson note pounding on the door. ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be alone with him,¡± Jacksons murmurs as the elevator raises us up into the air. ¡°Bring Rafe or..ore get me. Or something.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I say softly, studying my mate¡¯s profile as he pretends not to notice that I¡¯m looking at him. And inwardly, I wonder how the hell he¡¯s justifying this whole hero act to himself. Because, I mean, it¡¯s pretty obvious to me that Jackson is protective of me because some part of him knows, deep down, that I¡¯m his mate or that I¡¯m special to him, in some way. It¡¯s happening, I think, on almost a bodily level he¡¯s driven to ensure my safety by the same biological mechanism that makes a hen protect her chicks. But how¡­how the hell is he justifying it to himself? ¡ª He must know, my wolf says to me, sitting back on her haunches and turning her head curiously in Jackson¡¯s direction. He must have figured it out and he¡¯s just¡­ying it cool. But as I study him, I¡¯m not so sure. Jackson ¨C he¡¯s smart, but in some ways he¡¯s so outside of our world, our culture. Would he be able to pick up on the little clues that Ben noticed, which might communicate to others that I¡¯m a girl? Or, like Luca, would he even be willing to address his attraction to me, if he feels it? I¡¯ve heard that Northernmunities are much, much less progressive with things like homosexuality and gender fluidity. Even if Jackson did feel a stirring towards me, would he let himself go there, the way Luca was so willing to? I sigh as the doors open to the dormitory floor, shaking my head at my mate, wishing I could just¡­ask. ¡°What?¡± Jackson asks, stepping out of the elevator and turning his attention back to me. ¡°Why are you sighing? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I murmur, shaking my head as I continue to look up at him, at the stark panes of his face. ¡°I just¡­.wish I had you figured out.¡± Jackson almost stumbles a step as we walk down the quiet hall almost, though. He¡¯s too graceful, really, to actually do that. ¡°Me?¡± he says in disbelief, gesturing towards himself. ¡°You think I¡¯m the mystery here?¡± ¨C I smirk a bit, my eyes dancing, silently admitting that he¡¯s right that I¡¯m certainly the one keeping secrets. ¡°You¡¯ve got them too, you know,¡± I say quietly as we reach the stairs at the end of the hall and begin to climb them up to my floor. ¡°Things you¡¯re keeping back from Jackson¡¯s the one who sighs now, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll dly tell you everything you want to know ¨C every single thought in my head, rk, for the secrets you¡¯re keeping from me.¡± Guilt builds in me as we make our way to my door. And radiating from the entire hallway, from the silence bemehow, by the quietness my own door, I know that I¡¯m the only one here that Jesse and Rafe are away, probably exercising. That Luca and Ben are likewise off doing their own thing. It would be so easy, to just¡­tug Jackson inside¡­ To tell him everything¡­ But even as my wolf howls at me to do it do it do it, I shake my head up at Jackson, knowing that it¡¯s still not right. Not yet. Jackson sighs again, intuiting the direction of my thoughts, knowing that I¡¯m still holding on to my secrets. And again, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want him to know. It¡¯s just¡­as always, the timing. It¡¯s not right. Not now not when I¡¯m still figuring things out with Luca, when we¡¯ve got finals and the Examination looming, when Jesse and Rafe still think I have one mate, even if they think it¡¯s different people. It¡¯s just not right to blow up everyone¡¯s world with this, not yet. I stare up into my mate¡¯s dark blue gaze, willing him to trust me, to just¡­give me more time. But he just snaps his head away, frustrated. ¡°Jacks,¡± I murmur as he shifts his weight, taking a step away. I grab his hand, ignoring the pulse that pounds through the hall when I do. He turns back to me, his jaw clenched in frustration. ¡°I promise,¡± I say quietly, shaking my head. ¡°I promise that one day I¡¯ll tell you everything, all right?¡± ¡°Why one day?¡± He exhales the words all in a rush, shaking his head at me, even as he moves closer. ¡°Why not now, Ari? What¡¯s what¡¯s holding you back?¡± ¡ª But I shake my head as I stare up at him, knowing that the reasons why I¡¯m holding back are part of the secret. ¡°Can¡¯t it be enough? The promise that I¡¯m going to tell, as soon as I can?¡± ¡°Would it be enough for you?¡± he murmurs, stepping closer. Despite me, my eyes flicker half¨Cshut as his scent floods my nostrils, making something warm and hungry stir in my core. God, if I could just¡­ I dismiss the ridiculous impulse to beg him to give me his shirt so I could tuck it under my pillow, breathing in that scent all night, and force myself back to full consciousness. To my surprise, he¡¯s just smirking at me. ¡°Goodbye, rk,¡± he says, putting particr emphasis on the farewell that he usually omits. ¡°Tell me next time Alvez calls you alone. I¡¯ll think something up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jackson,¡± I say, tightening my hand, not letting him go just yet. ¡°You saved met from¡­ some weird stuff back there.¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me about that, at least?¡± Jackson presses, shifting his weight back to me curiously. ¡°Like what did he do? Did he¡­¡± But my answering smile just makes him groan and pull his hand from mine, because it¡¯s very clear that I¡¯m not going to tell him a damn thing Chapter 81 ¡°Cadet rk, keeping his damn secrets,¡± Jackson sighs, slipping his hands into his pockets and heading again for the stairs. ¡°Just for now!¡± I call after him, smiling. ¡°Damn well better be for now,¡± Jackson says, turning to look me sternly up and down for a moment, which just deepens my smile. ¡°Or I¡¯ll¡­I don¡¯t know, beat you up or something.¡± I grin,ughing at the threat. ¡°Oh,e on, Jacks, at least challenge yourself. We all know you could do that with your eyes closed. The secrets are worth the wait, I promise it.¡± But he just growls, low in his throat, ring at me in a way that¡­ God, but my stomach flips over. Does somersaults, if I¡¯m being honest or more urately hurls itself of a cliff in freefall. And then my mate smirks at me,ughing as he shakes his head and makes his way down the stairs, ducking his too¨Ctall head so he doesn¡¯t hit it on the ceiling as he goes. The moment Jackson disappears, I slump back against my door, my knees¡­a little bit weaker than I¡¯d ever want to admit. Time passes quickly after this, faster than I¡¯d like to see it go because there¡¯s just an incredible amount to do and, it seems, not enough hours to do it. Predictably, the insane workouts that Rafe and Jesse put me through take up the majority of my time and energy. They really do press me to the edges of my abilities, and while the work is grueling I understand that there¡¯s a great deal of love behind it. My brother and my cousin, I know, are rooting for me and are only making me fall into bed every night in at state ofplete exhaustion because they want to set me up well for the Examination. The rest of my time is spent working quite hard on Chemistry and Marksmanship, which quickly outstrip Magic ss as my favorites. I don¡¯t make the mistake of going to Alvez alone anymore, always finding a way to casually ask Rafe or Jesse toe with me, which they always oblige. Alvez, I know, sees right through me ¨C and looks at me in a way that promises retribution which I know he will enjoy. But¡­well, I¡¯ll deal with that when I have to. None of us make any more particr progress in that ss, either because we haven¡¯t yet figured out how to work with our powers or like Jackson because we refuse to reveal ¨C them. Jesse and Rafe, I know, are disappointed that they haven¡¯t manifested anything yet, especially when they see Tony¡¯s demonstration of being able to breathe under water. We all stood around watching himy in a bathtub for about half an hour, which really was very impressive. I haven¡¯t figured out how to melt anything besides a little ss marble yet but¡­well. Considering that Magic is a ss that doesn¡¯t have any threats of expulsion attached to it, it does fall a bit to the wayside, which I think pisses Alvez off. Instead, the majority of my spare energy and attention goes to Chemistry over the next couple of weeks the only ss that really challenges me. Marksmanship is kind of a delight ¨C I quickly outstrip my ssmates as the Captain¡¯s favorite, ensuring that his bet on me at the beginning of term was made in good faith. We¡¯ve mastered the bow and the crossbow and are now moving on to revolvers, because the Captain wants to make sure we can handle every weapon wee across, not just the fancy one with powerful scopes. But while I am clearly the Captain¡¯s pet, Dr. Neumann¡­god, I don¡¯t think he likes any of us. Or, at least the punishing way he administers his grades on our quizzes, exams, and projects suggests that we¡¯re all horrible little toads who are deeply undeserving of his time. and attention. I groan as my testes back about a week before the end of the term, missing about twenty points worth of credit. I put my head in my hands as I stare at my grade- because I worked so hard for this, spent hours studying. What the hell had gone wrong¡­ I begin to flick through the pages, looking over Alvez¡¯s notes as I nce at the other students in the ss, wondering if their results were as devastatingly bad as mine. Considering the horror on everyone¡¯s faces, though, I think they might have been. None of us have really be friends, honestly, except for maybe Hai, who I think is funny and clever. Instead, Neumann pits us against each other in ss, I think on purpose. He wants his espionage students, I think, to be quite independent, not to lean on each other for support. In the field, after all, we¡¯ll likely be working solo. It makes sense, even if it does make for lonely days with no one to talk to about the rigors of Chemistry track. ¡°This,¡± Neumann says, tapping on the test still sitting on my desk at the end of ss, after almost everyone has already left the ssroom, ¡°has to get better, rk.¡± I look up at him, surprised by the stern note of his voice. ¡°I¡¯m working, Sir,¡± I say, my eyes wide and genuine. ¡°Honestly, I am studying.¡± ¡°You also spend a great deal of time with your family and your friends,¡± he says, crossing his arms over his chest and ring at me. My jaw drops open a little in surprise. How how did he know that? He just raises an eyebrow, giving nothing away. ¡°This is serious work, rk, not a game. You have a promising mind ¨C don¡¯t squander your opportunities. Save fun for your winter break. Now? Work.¡± I press my lips together and nod, guilt running through me because he¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that friends and family aren¡¯t important ¨C of ¨C N?velDrama.Org holds this content. urse they are but I¡¯ve got a limited time to prove my worth here at this Academy, to demonstrate that I belong here, even though I¡¯m a girl and even though I¡¯m a spoiled royal. Neumann sees my renewed determination and nods once before turning away. Exhaling, I grab my bag and my test, heading out the door and up to my room. My brother and my cousin let me walk through the halls alone now, which is a tiny relief. Wright has stopped bothering me, either because he¡¯s scared of my bodyguards or has his own things to worry about, I don¡¯t know which. Either way, I¡¯ve been deemed ¡°safe enough,¡± and I think everyone in our year has figured out that I¡¯m off limits for bullying if they don¡¯t want to face any Sinir wrath. Which, considering the amount of muscle that Rafe and Jesse have put on this semester is¡­ not a small threat. As I burst scowling into the room, though, I find that pretty much everyone is here. Rafe raises his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You okay?¡± he asks. Ben sends me a wave, concentrating on his essay, and Luca sits up on the couch, looking curiously at me. ¡°Twenty points off on my Chem test,¡± I snap, tossing the shameful paper on the coffee table after I press the door shut behind me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it ¨C I¡¯m so mad at myself.¡± Jesse clicks his tongue consolingly, ncing up at me before reaching for the test. ¡°That sucks, Ari I know you killed yourself studying for this. Honestly, did he make it too hard?¡± ¡°No such thing as too hard,¡± I scowl, flopping down on the couch and crossing my arms, still upset. Luca turns towards me and stretches out a leg, letting the casual touch of our bodies. his warmth and his condolence and his sorriness to see me upset. carry I meet his eyes, grateful, and give him a small smile with a pulse of thanks down the bond. He sends a sweeping sense of faith and affection in response, letting me know that he in me. It warms me, body and soul, and I can¡¯t keep from smiling at him. believe, it ¡°Do you want me to have a word with this Neumann guy?¡± Rafe asks, taking the test from Jesse and studying it closely. And I groan, knowing that if I asked him? Rafe probably would. Chapter 82 ¡°Honestly, Ari, you did kill yourself studying for this test,¡± Rafe says, looking at me seriously, ¡°and I know you know the material up and down. He must have included trick questions ¡°Rafe,¡± I sigh, leaning back against the arm of the couch, ¡°I don¡¯t need the Prince going to yell at my professors for me, that¡¯s not going to make a man like Neumann be any nicer or give me better grades.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be nicer, I want him to be fair,¡± Rafe corrects. ¡°Well, at least we¡¯re all doing shitty in Chemistry,¡± I sigh, ¡°not just me. So. He is technically being fair.¡± Rafe shifts ufortably in his seat, unhappy to not be able to do something to help me, I know. And my heart warms more to see him like that, to know that I have a big brother who¡¯d tear the world to pieces to make it a cozier ce for me. But still, I want to prove myself here I really do. I don¡¯t want to cut corners and get special treatment, and I know Jesse and Rafe get that. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll burn an effigy of him on midwinter,¡± Jesse says, his eyes on his own textbook, studying some kind of military theory. ¡°That will make us all feel better.¡± Rafe nods sagely, smirking at Jesse, but he gets up when the dumbwaiter bell rings, heading to the little door to get our dinner. Luca gives me a little nudge with his toe and I turn to see him give me a little smirk and a wink. I smile, biting my lip and leaning my weight against his leg a little more, pleased to see him. Because while these past few weeks and months have been absolutely grueling? Luca has been¡­.absolutely the best part. Every day we meet at breakfast and I¡¯m absolutely buzzing to see him. We eat with our legs. pressed together beneath the table, and I kind of forget that anyone else is around, so lost do we get in our conversations. Luca heads off with Jesse and Rafe to do their warrior stuff all day, and I either head to Chemistry or Marksmanship or study with Ben. But nights? Nights are where Luca and I really shine. Dinner in our suite is always the best end to these long and grueling days, with my little. group of friends all cobbling together to study, and eat, and make each otherugh as much as we can. We¡¯re all stressed, I know the program makes us that way. But with Jesse¡¯s wild sense of humor, and Rafe¡¯s wry quips, and Ben¡¯s clever observations and Luca¡¯s bold willingness to say whatever damn thing comes into his head? ¨C God, I spent most of my evenings stretched out on the couch, holding my stomach because I¡¯m laughing so hard. Luca, I know, delights in this, and he¡¯s figured out precisely the things to say that make meugh the hardest, pushing those buttons expertly like a scientist whose singr job is to make meugh so hard my ribs ache. We spend most of our nights stretched out on the couch together, beaming at each other, just¡­so incredibly pleased to be in each other¡¯s Jesse and Ben smile happily at Luca and me, I think pleased to be able to watch our rtionship develop, but Rafe¡­ Well, perhaps predictably, he¡¯s less pleased. ¡°You need to be careful with him, Ari,¡± Rafe says one night after Luca, Ben, and Jesse head down to the gym to do a little boxing practice. Rafe, to my surprise, stays back with me, sitting on the couch with me, studying me carefully. ¡°What?¡± I ask, sitting up straight and not bothering to pretend that he¡¯s talking about Ben. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rafe just slowly shakes his head at me. ¡°You have a mate, Ariel,¡± he says softly, like he doesn¡¯t want to have to be the one who says it. I bite my lip, not really knowing how to respond to that. Because, of course, Rafe thinks that he¡¯s talking about Jackson but really, he¡¯s talking about Luca too. ¡°Look,¡± Rafe sighs, ncing at the door where the three boys just left, ¡°dad had this chat O with me a long time ago, and so now I¡¯m going to have it with you. But can you promise to keep this between us? It¡¯s personal.¡± I perk up, curious. I didn¡¯t know that Rafe kept anything at all from Jesse ¨C I mean, the three of us are very close, but I¡¯m well aware that the bond between Rafe and Jesse is particrly close¨Cknit. ¡°Of course,¡± I say instantly, meaning it. If my brother asks me to keep a secret, I¡¯m going to do it. ¡°There was a point a couple of years ago when dad caught me¡­with a girl.¡± 1 gasp, delighted. ¡°Who was it!?¡± I ask, leaning forward towards him. ¡°Not the point of the story,¡± Rafe says, giving me a tiny re before I grin and he moves on. ¡°Anyway, dad wasn¡¯t mad at me or anything, but we sat down and he told me some stuff that really¡­stuck with me. And I¡¯m going to say it now to you and you can do what you want with it but I hope you¡¯ll listen.¡± Fascinated, I nod. ¡°He told me,¡± Rafe sighs, pressing the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°that when Aunt Cora and Uncle Roger brought me to the Goddess to have me baptized as a baby that¡­they saw that I have a mate.¡± ¡°Rafe!¡± I gasp, leaning further forward and smacking him on the knee, ¡°that is amazing! Oh my god! Do you know who it is!?¡± He shakes his head, dropping his hand from his face and looking evenly at me. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t want to give me any details because he wants me to live my life as normally as I can. But he saw how much I liked this girl and¡­¡± he shrugs, trying to figure out his words, ¡°he just wanted me to think about what it might mean to fall in love when I know that I¡¯ve got something biging my way that would¡­ interrupt that.¡± I sit back against the couch now, seeing where he¡¯s going with this. ¡°I know you¡­.like Luca,¡± Rafe says softly, and my heart swells to see how much my brother is working to care for me. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. But just¡­take care of his heart and yours, all right? Jackson is¡­¡± Rafe looks towards the door, hesitating. I smile a little, seeing him work to try to understand myplicated, taciturn other mate. Jackson has been around a little bit more, but he hasn¡¯t exactly ingratiated himself with the group over the past weeks ¨C and honestly, I know that Luca has been arge part of turning him away. But Rafe, I can tell, doesn¡¯t dislike Jackson. He just doesn¡¯t get our connection, not yet. ¡°Jackson¡¯s important,¡± I say quietly, nodding, understanding where Rafe is going with this. ¡°I get it. But Rafe,¡± I slowly shake my head, silently asking me to trust me on this too, ¡°Luca¡¯s important too, all right?¡± Rafe sighs and, to my surprise, moves closer on the couch, wrapping me in his arms and hugging me tight. ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs, giving me a kiss on the head in much the same way that dad does. ¡°I just don¡¯t want either of you to get your hearts broken, okay? Just¡­.be careful, little sister.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I sigh, allowing myself to rx against my brother¡¯s warm side for a moment, letting him worry about me in a way that makes me feelforted and protected. I fight the desperate urge to just spill everything now, to reveal all the details. But¡­we¡¯re just so close to finals and the Examination.. Spilling to him that I¡¯ve got two mates, and that Luca is one of them? It¡¯s going to blow up Rafe¡¯s world andpletely freak him out precisely when he needs to concentrate. Rafe and I stay close like that for the next hour or so, sitting on the couch and studying separately even though I feel closer to him in this moment than I ever have before. We both jump a little, the stillness of our moment interrupted, when Jesse and Lucae back into the room covered in sweat, Ben looking rxed as he follows behind. Chapter 83 ¡°Didn¡¯t join in on the boxing, Ben?¡± Rafe asks, grinning at him. ¡°Nah, didn¡¯t feel like getting my lights punched out by the national champ,¡± Ben quips, gesturing towards his face, ¡°I got too much beauty going on here to risk that.¡± I grin at Ben as he sinks into Jesse¡¯s chair. Jesse gives us a wave as he heads immediately to the bathroom for a quick shower. ¡°How¡¯d the workout go?¡± Rafe asks Luca, smiling. ¡°You ready? Fight¡¯sing up.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ready,¡± Luca says, pumping a couple of practice punches into the air. My eyebrows raise, because honestly he moves so fast and with such power that I can barely see his hands move when he does that. ¡°Going to knock Atxia into thest century, first round.¡± ¡°I wish you would,¡± Rafe sighs. ¡°Their technology, apparently, is getting advanced.¡± I half listen as Rafe and Luca chat casually about the war for a few minutes before Jessees out of the bathroom in his towel and Luca goes in, taking advantage of our over- luxurious bathroom as he always does whenever he has a chance. The other cadet¡¯s bathrooms are, apparently, a far cry from what we¡¯ve got in here. When Lucaes out a few minutester, dressed in a pair of Jesse¡¯s spare pajamas, he immediately flops onto the couch next to me, his eyes fluttering shut. ¡°You beat?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°If you¡¯re asking if your cousin beat me,¡± Luca murmurs, smirking a little, ¡°the answer is no. He is slow, like fighting a snail. ¨C ¡°False!¡± Jesse calls, yawning, from his bed. ¡°I am swift, like a bunny. I just went easy on you.¡± I let my hand fall to the side of Luca¡¯s leg where Rafe can¡¯t obviously see it, letting my fingers idly stroke the fabric of my mate¡¯s pajamas. ¡°I¡¯m sure you beat him soundly, as he deserves,¡± I reply with a happy sigh. ¡°But, as you realize, I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Always,¡± Luca replies, yawning and ncing towards his books with a groan. ¡°Just let me¡­ close my eyes here for a minute or two.¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I groan, pping the side of his leg a little. ¡°You have to study too!¡± Of all of us, studies by far the least, which always worries me. He¡¯s not as worried about the Examination as Ben and I are, but he¡¯s certainly the most at risk of failing out ording to his regr coursework. At least, that¡¯s what I thought until I got my Chem test back tonight. I scowl, looking over at 1. it. ¡°I¡¯ll study tomorrow,¡± Luca murmurs, his voice light and unbothered. ¡°You can be the smart one between us, Ari, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It will be sad without you here next semester, Luca,¡± I sigh, giving his leg another p and eyes turning back to my own books. He just smirks and shakes his head, keeping his shut. When bedtime rolls around a little bitter, I do my best to get up without disturbing him, heading for my nook with chemical equations rushing around in my mind. When Rafe likewise gets up and moves to shake Luca¡¯s shoulder, I throw a hand out towards him, shaking my head. Rafe frowns at me, silently asking why, and I step close, whispering. ¡°He¡¯s tired, Rafe, what¡¯s the harm? He¡¯ll sleep as well on the couch as in his bed.¡± Rafe just shrugs, conceding the point and not really caring. Ben waves his goodbyes to us, heading out the door, as I spread my green throw over Luca, tucking it in around him so that he stays cozy warm. Then I wave my goodnights to Rafe and Jesse over my shoulder as, exhausted, I climb into bed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I put out mymp, noting the rest of the room going dark beyond my curtain, pulled shut tonight for a little extra privacy. Then Iy my head down, taking off my cap and unwinding my tight braid, running my fingers along my scalp and wondering if I¡¯ll even see Luca in the dream state tonight when he¡¯s so tired. And though I very much want him to rest, I desperately hope that I do see him there. friends¡­ Arcowe while we spend our eveningsughingpanionably with him there. The dream state is where we really light up. I meet Luca in the dream state pretty much every night now, and, as promised, he spends our time there teaching me a great deal about myself, and my body. We haven¡¯t gone very far yet, sexually it¡¯s really just a lot of kissing and petting, with Luca respecting the fact that I¡¯m dictating the pace. But in the past week or so, especially, things have gotten¡­ heated. And I admit that I¡¯m starting to get¡­curious. About more. But even if I were curious, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m bold enough to ask for it yet ¨C or, really, prepared to deal with the consequences of that curiosity. There¡¯s absolutely no part of me that wants to get pregnant right now, obviously, and while Daphne has helped me with a variety of feminine products it does feel like a step beyond to ask her to start ferrying contraceptives to me. And I mean¡­I don¡¯t think I can get pregnant in the dream state but¡­. I mean, can I?! I sigh, thinking it through, deciding that I really, really need to have a chat with my mom about this about all of this ¨C ¨C But I gasp, suddenly, when I feel the edge of the mattress sink on my left. I instantly spin towards the movement, my eyes wide in the darkness, but a hand covers my mouth to stifle any cry I might make and that scent- Well, I¡¯d know it in my sleep, wouldn¡¯t I? I nod, quickly, to let Luca know that I understand and he drops his hand away as he crawls onto my bed. I simultaneously sit up and make room for him, anxiously ncing beyond. him towards my curtain, which suddenly feels very flimsy, and the room beyond. Luca! I scold, putting the word directly into his mind. What do you think you¡¯re doing!? They¡¯re asleep, he replies, his mouth silent as he wraps his arms around me and pulls me close, slipping under my covers and pressing a silent kiss to my temple. They¡¯re snoring away, I made sure of it before I moved. I gasp then, just a tiny sound, as I realize that he nned this, only pretending to be so sleepy earlier. Then I smack him on the chest. Luca! You¡¯re taking unnecessary risks! Ariel, Luca replies, taking my face in his hands and pressing a soft, desperate kiss to my ¨C mouth. Please. I¡¯m dying here. The dream state is amazing but god, please, please just let me hold you in my real arms. I relent, then, instantly half for the sad, desperate tone of his words, half because I, too, have been craving this. And so I curl up with my mate, tucking my head beneath his chin. and wrapping my arms around him, even letting my legs tangle up with his beneath the Covers. Instantly, I feel him rx, feel his breathing soften, sense his heartbeat slowing with the rightness of it all. I dip my head, pressing a kiss to his chest as I let my hand slide down the long length of his torso, dipping beneath the nkets and then untucking his shirt to run my fingers idly along the skin of his back. He twitches a little, ticklish, but I can feel him smile and then lean into my touch. Wouldn¡¯t think the national boxing champion was so ticklish, I murmur into his mind. I¡¯m a delightful mix of contradictions, Luca replies, his mental voice sleepy and happy. He rubs his cheek across the length of my hair, feeling the softness of it against his face, a sweet, wolfish gesture that goes right to my heart. I sigh, nuzzling against him. I¡¯m going to have to burn these pajamas and these sheets, I mutter to him, you¡¯re getting your stinky scent all over me. I¡¯m kidding, though no part of me is actually mad to have my mate sneaking into my bed in the middle of the night. ¨C Could just take those pajamas off now, Luca casually remarks, making my head fly up to re at him. Let me get my scent all over your body instead.. I pull back a little, narrowing my eyes. We are not doing STUFF in this bed tonight, sir, I let him know, my words stern. Not with my brother and my cousin separated from us only with a bit of velvet fabric. I know, Luca replies, sighing, even as his hand does drift down my body, lower than it¡¯s ever gone in real life. A shiver goes through me as his broad palm moves over my ass and slides. down my thigh, pulling my leg up over him so that my knee hitches up over his hip. He presses a soft, silent kiss to my lips. Like I said, he continues, mind¨Cto¨Cmind, I just want to hold you, Ariel. I¡¯ve been sick with wanting you in my arms. It doesn¡¯t feel right, having you by my side all the time and not being able to grab you, and kiss you, and throw you over my shoulder and carry you away to bed- §³§á§Ñ§â§Ü§Ö§ä 0 Iugh now, working to stifle the sound, shaking my head at him in the dark before pressing a kiss to his mouth. Go to sleep now, boy, I say, pressing my eyes shut and letting my head fall to the pillow. We¡¯ll talk there. My gorgeous mate nods, his own eyes drifting shut, and then ¨C nose¨Cto¨Cnose asleep. we fall Chapter 84 I¡¯m shocked, however, when I wake up a few hourster to find that we did not, indeed, go to the dream state. I spend a moment wondering what happened but then¡­well, I guess we didn¡¯t need to, did we? Not curled up as we were all night long, tangled up in each other, sharing our dreams in apletely different way. So I just smile at my still¨Csleeping mate, admiring the sweep of his long eyshes in the dark¨Cblue light of early dawn. After a moment, though, I attune my hearing, wanting to know if Rafe and Jesse are up if we¡¯ve been caught¡­ But no, I can hear them both still breathing the slow, heavy breaths that suggest they¡¯ve slept soundly through the night. And so I risk it, turning over in my mate¡¯s arms and wrapping his arm around me, pressing my back to his front and giving him a mental nudge down the bond, waking him up. Instantly, Luca¡¯s arms tighten, pulling me closer against him. He takes a moment toe back to consciousness and I can almost feel him blinking awake before he dips his head, pressing a kiss to the back of my neck. Morning, gorgeous, he murmurs, his voice somehow still thick with sleep even though it¡¯s only sounding in my mind. I like waking up like this. Me too, I say back, happiness thrumming through me. I especially like this part, he says, his mental voicezy and warm as his hand drifts down to my hip and pulls my ass back hard against him. My eyes fly wide as I instantly go fully awake when I feel the long length of him hard against my ass. I mean, I¡¯ve gotten used to it in the dream state but¡­this is definitely the first time that I¡¯ve felt it in person. And honestly, after all of that dream practice¡­ I have to admit, I don¡¯t hate it. I arch my back a little, pressing myself tighter against him, letting him feel all of me against all of him. Luca groans quietly, half in my mind and half in real life and I bite my lip for the joy of it, the sheer pleasure of turning my mate on, making him want me. His hips buck slightly as he buries his face against my neck, his hand slipping from my hip upwards along my skin, Emergency calls onlyMO over my waist and up my torso until he cups my breast in his palm. * .096% 15:36 The moan that nearly escapes my lips ¨C he¡¯s ready for that too. Luca slips his other hand around my head, covering my mouth so no one can hear me as he grinds himself against me, softly squeezing my breast in his hand, letting his thumb stroke idly over the sensitive skin of my nipple in a way that has my eyes fluttering shut, my head arching back on my neck. I can¡¯t wait to mark you, Luca whispers into my mind, pressing his lips along my neck right where, I think, he intends to press his teeth into my skin giving me his mark and letting everyone know, incontrovertibly, that I¡¯m his and he¡¯s mine. I nod, agreeing, wanting it very badly in this moment, losing myself to the very literal reality of him along every of me ¨C But then Luca sighs, and pulls away, and I turn towards him in surprise. But he just shakes his head at me, ncing towards the curtain, and I sigh, nodding. inch Never thought, gorgeous, he says, shaking his head and stroking the soft skin of my cheek. with the backside of his hand, that I¡¯d be the mature one putting an end to this sort of thing. Maybe you just¡­.make me throw caution to the wind a little, Luca, I reply, smirking at him and turning over to get onest look at my mate in the secret morning light of our little nook. He sighs, deeply regretting it, I think, and then leans forward to press a long kiss to my mouth. Before I know it, though, he¡¯s gone through the curtain and back to the couch. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I take a long moment to collect myself, knowing I need a shower, knowing that I¡¯ve got to get these pajamas tucked away in my hamper before Rafe gets a whiff of them¡­ But then, somethingpletely crueles to my mind. And I immediately decide to go with it. Two or three minutester I peek out of my curtain, my eyes instantly darting to Rafe¡¯s bed. and then Jesse¡¯s. When I¡¯m fully convinced that they¡¯re still asleep, I slip out and slowly walk towards the bathroom. My mate, pretending to be asleep on the couch but secretly watching my every move, lets out a very real, not¨Ctoo¨Cquiet moan as I walk past him only in a set of girls¡® panties that Daphne set up to me, my naked breasts cupped in the hands that I¡¯ve got crossed over my chest. I almost burst outughing at his reaction as Luca covers his face with his hands, turning to face the ceiling and clenching his jaw. You are killing me. Ariel! He shouts, the words echoing loud in my head as Iugh and pull open the bathroom door, slipping inside. This is cruel! Borderline mental and emotional abuse ¨C god damn it ¡°Luca?¡± I hear Jesse¡¯s concerned, sleepy voice ask. ¡°You still here? You okay, man?¡± I¡¯m still grinning, wicked, as I pull the door shut behind me. ¡°Sorry, Jesse,¡± Luca sighs. ¡°Just a nightmare. An absolute god. damn. nightmare.¡± And then I sigh happily, a little too pleased with myself as I skip over to the shower and turn on the water, nice and hot. sses go well that day, with me passing marksmanship with flying colors and receiving a great deal of gratifying praise from the Captain, especially after Neumann was so disappointed in me yesterday. But not even that can keep my concentration on schoolwork, because I am so incredibly excited about tonight. I charge up the steps to our room after ss, already mentallyposing the note that I n to send down in the dumbwaiter asking for extra provisions for this evening, because it is Friday and finally finally! ¨C Daphne ising up for a visit. ¨C She¡¯s been very overwhelmed with her worktely, and while I¡¯ve been going down for a few hours a couple times a month to sit and study while she sews, this is the first night when she has some time free. And Daphne ¨C she¡¯s been so overwhelmedtely, and I think she¡¯s quite lonely. Also, I that she¡¯ll get along with our group beautifully and that we can cheer her up. Overall, I just really, really want to show her a good time, and I¡¯m going to do everything in 3/4 my power to make it happen. All the boys have promised to be on their best behavior and, as I hurry into the room, I start to move around, cleaning up and getting ready. A little guilt pulses through me as I set schoolwork out of my mind for a moment, though, remembering what Neumann said about prioritizing school while I have the small window to do so. But¡­well, friendship is important too, right? I bite my lip, knowing what he¡¯d say about my evening ns, but there¡¯s no time to think on it when the door opens behind me. I spin, instructions already on my lips for whoever is there, but I falter for a second when I see that it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Jackson. ¡°Sorry,¡± he says, ncing around the empty room awkwardly. ¡°Am I¡­early?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, bursting into a smile. ¡°No, Jacks. You¡¯re right on time.¡± Chapter 85 ¡°Nah,¡± he says, grimacing and starting to back out of the door, ¡°I¡¯m totally carly- ¡°Jacks!¡± Iugh, darting over to him and grabbing his arm, tugging him into the room. ¡°Everyone will be here in like, thirty seconds. Juste and sit down or, better or, better yet, make yourself useful ¨C¡± ¨C I drag him over to the coffee table and shove a pen and paper into his hand. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± he mutters, staring at it. ¡°Just write that we¡¯d like dinner sent up for two more,¡± I say, waving a hand at him as I continue to straighten up, setting pillows right and folding nkets. Jackson sighs dramatically but does as I say, heading over to the dumbwaiter with the note even as I marvel that he¡¯s here at all. I mean I shouldn¡¯t be that surprised that Jacksons¡® here I invite him toe over all the time. He¡¯s gotten closer with Rafe and Jesse over the past two weeks during magic ss, and I know that they like him. Plus, like Daphne, I suspect that he¡¯s lonely and could use a night. of fun. I know that it will be awkward with Luca at first but I mean, Luca¡¯s going to have to get used to it too, eventually, isn¡¯t he? I mean, I have to imagine that at some point¡­Luca and Jackson are going to like, know about each other. And I figure¡­.the more used to each other they get now, the easier that will be? Right? I sigh, shaking my head, not wanting to think about that now as I put my hands on my hips, looking around the room. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Jackson asks, walking slowly over to me, his hands in his pockets, just the touch of a smile gracing his lips. I start to say something but then forget my words, captivated as I am by the sight of him. his broad shoulders, his strongly featured face, that long, straight nose. Instead of speaking. I just smile. Jacksonughs at me, shaking his head. ¡°Why do you do that?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± I cock my head to the side. ¡°You just stare at me sometimes,¡± he murmurs, stepping close. ¡°Well have you seen you?¡± I say, my eyes going wide as I take a long moment to look at him from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re kind of a surprising specimen.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± he sighs, looking away from me and grinning nheless. ¡°I¡¯m just big, but you¡¯re used to that, in the family you came from.¡± ¡°You¡¯re more than just big, Jacks,¡± I say with a little sigh, drawing his eyes back to me. It smile at him again. ¡°I¡¯m really d you came. You¡¯re going to like Daphne.¡± ¡°Daphne?¡± he asks, the smile falling from his face. ¡°My friend!¡± I say, grinning anew and moving to the fire. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you she wasing? I figured that¡¯s why you came you¡¯re probably sick of our faces, but you¡¯ll get to meet someone new ¨C ¡°A girl!?¡± he asks, and I look up in surprise to see him looking towards the door with real anxiety on his face.. ¡°Yesss,¡± I say slowly, watching him curiously. ¡°Is that a¡­problem?¡± Jackson spins his head back to me, his brow furrowed, but before he can say anything else the door opens again, Jesse and Bening through. ¡°Hey!¡± Ben calls, grinning between us. Jesse beams, crossing the room quickly and shaking Jackson¡¯s hand, giving him a warm wee and working very hard to make him feel at home. ¡°Wow,¡± Ben says, kneeling down by the fire with me and starting to hand me wood, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you finally got him here. To a social asion. How long do you think before he bolts?¡± ¡°About five minutes,¡± I say, giving Ben a sad little look. ¡°I just told him a girl ising and he flipped.¡± Ben bursts outughing at this, shaking his head at me. ¡°Oh, if he only knew that he¡¯s been in the presence of one all this time.¡± I grin too, stacking the longs on the fire and speaking softly to Ben as I light a match. ¡°Take him under your wing a bit, okay, Ben? I want Jackson to have fun, and you¡¯re nicer than the rest.¡± ¡°Aye aye, Princess Captain,¡± Ben says happily, giving me a little salute before moving to Jackson¡¯s side to say a real hello. 1 sigh with contentment as the fire catches on the little bit of kindling I¡¯ve shoved beneath the logs, starting to burn warm and cozy. I sit back on my heels, watching the fire lick up the cool wood, pleased again to have a firece in this castle, which is getting colder and colder as the nights pass. ¡°What the hell is he doing here?¡± I jump almost out of my skin, so lost was I in contemting the fire, before I look up to see Luca staring down at me, his hands tucked deep in his pockets. I sigh, exasperated, the moment I recover from my surprise. ¡°Luca,¡± I growl, grabbing his wrist and tugging him down next to me. ¡°You¡¯d better be nice to Jackson tonight he¡¯s my guest ¨C¡± ¡°Yes, Ariel,¡± Luca growls back, using my name as a way to suggest to me that he¡¯s being very serious, though he pitches his voice low enough that no one will hear. ¡°And why have you, in particr, invited him?¡± ¨C I shake my head at him, not wanting to have this fight again. Because of course Luca and I have talked about Jackson at length in the dream state and Luca just absolutely does not get my insistence on continuing our friendship when it bothers him so much. We need to tell him, my wolf says in my mind, giving me a determined little nip. We¡¯re not being fair ¨C it¡¯s getting close to tantly lying to him, at this point. I nod, agreeing with her, determined to do it over winter break. But god, it¡¯s going to break his heart, and maybe mine too. Luca ¨C he¡¯s be so important to me over these past weeks and months. I just¡­don¡¯t want to ruin what we have.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Selfish, my wolf quips, nipping at me again. But I roll my eyes at her, turning my attention back to my angry mate. Because even if it is selfish, I can¡¯t just blurt it out right now. ¡°Please, Luca,¡± I say, reaching out and putting a soft hand on his forearm. ¡°Jackson¡¯s really nice, and he¡¯s lonely. Can you please find it in your heart to just be nice to a poor guy who doesn¡¯t have any friends?¡± Luca sighs but then nces up to where Jackson is standing at the center of the room, towering over everyone but Rafe, chatting amiably with all of our friends. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look so lonely now, does he?¡± Luca says, a little bitter. And my heart swells because¡­.well, no he doesn¡¯t. Jackson ¨C in this moment, at least, he looks¡­ warm. epted. Like he¡¯s having fun. Of course, his face goes pale when a little knockes at the door. ¡°Daphne!¡± I shout, jumping to my feet, knowing there¡¯s only one person it could be. Her face bursts into a grin as she sees me and I hurry to her side. I wrap her in a warm hug. tugging her into the room. ¡°I love your dress!¡± I whisper, my eyes roving over the pretty purple fabric with blue flowers printed on it. ¡°Did you make it?¡± ¡°Of course I did,¡± she says, flipping her hair back over her shoulder and pretending to be smug about it even though she nces in towards the room, her hands tight around the bottle of wine that she¡¯s brought. She leans in closer to me. ¡°Do I really look okay?¡± ¡°You look gorg,¡± I say, grinning at her, meaning it. Daphne ¨C she really is very pretty, isn¡¯t she? ¡°Come in, please!¡± Chapter 86 presses a I usher Daphne into the room then, where she¡¯s warmly greeted first by Rafe, who brotherly kiss to her cheek ¨C making her blush and then by Jesse, who kisses her hand like a Duchess, making herugh. ¡°Hi,¡± Luca says, stepping forward with his hand out, his dimples on full disy as he greets. my friend. ¡°I¡¯m Luca Gra-¡± ¡°Oh, no need,¡± Daphne interrupts, smiling at him as she presses his hand. ¡°I know who you all are ¨C Luca Grant, Ben Ternicki,¡± she peers around Rafe to where Jackson is hiding, ¡°Jackson McClintock.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± Rafe says, raising his eyebrows at her. ¡°How do you know all that?¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, grinning at my brother, ¡°your dad pays me a lot of money to keep all of this information ready in my mind,¡± she says, tapping her temple with her forefinger and making me grin. ¡°Honestly, I could probably rattle off all of your measurements, too.¡± ¡°Oh really,¡± Jesse says, a wicked grin on his lips as he leans forward. ¡°And who amongst us has the largest¡­inseam.¡± ¨C I groan, tilting my head back, wrapping my arm around Daphne¡¯s honestly, that¡¯s precisely the kind of joke I told him not to make ¨C ¡°Oh, Jesse,¡± Daphne says, tilting her head and pouting her lips a little in mock pity as she steps forward, patting him consolingly on the shoulder. ¡°Do you really want me to answer that?¡± The entire room bursts intoughter, Jesseughing especially hard with delight at my clever friend. I tug Daphne away to the couch, ncing at Jackson to see him smiling as well, though I can tell that he¡¯s still ufortable. ¡°Did you bring us wine?¡± Rafe asks, taking the bottle from Daphne like a gracious host and raising his eyebrow at it. ¡°You trying to get us kicked out, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Oh, I figured,¡± she says,ughing just a little, ¡°perhaps forter? For a little toast, just to say thanks for having me over?¡± She shrugs, anxious. ¡°I mean, one bottle split between¡­¡± she takes a second to count, ¡°seven? Honestly, no one¡¯s getting drunk off of that.¡± Rafe concedes the point and thanks her graciously for the gift, cing it on the side table of his own little chair as the dumbwaiter¡¯s bell rings. He and Jesse go off to get the food while Luca settles in on Daphne¡¯s other side, chatting with her while I take a second to nce over at Ben and Jackson, who settle onto the floor on the other side of the coffee table. Ben. I¡¯m pleased to see, is being very warm to Jackson, as I knew he would be. A little thrill of happiness passes through me because Ben he¡¯s really wonderful, isn¡¯t he? We¡¯re so lucky to have him here with us. Hope he makes it through the Examination, my wolf says suddenly, pacing anxiously in soul. I go still at the thought. my The Examination ¨C it¡¯s scheduled for next week, and even though we all know it¡¯sing inevitably along, we¡¯re all anxious about it. There have been no hints ¨C absolutely none- about what it will entail. But Ben ¨C even beyond the Examination ¨C is he even doing well in his studies? He¡¯s been working out alongside Jesse and Rafe just like me but¡­has it been enough? Is there more I could have done? ¡°Right, Ari?¡± Luca asks, and I turn, suddenly distracted. ¡°Hmm?¡± I say, ncing once more towards Ben, still worried, but my Princess instincts take over and I turn my mind towards my guest, wanting her to feel at home. ¡°I was telling Daphne she shoulde to the City for midwinter,¡± Luca says, smiling at me, and I burst into a grin as I look between them. ¡°You should!¡± I say instantly. ¡°I would love it ¨C I can introduce you to so many people, and we can go shopping ¨C¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Luca says, pretending to be offended as he presses his hand to his chest, ¡°I invited Daphne toe see me at midwinter, at my fight. Not to hang out with you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Emergency calls only * .096% D96% 15:38 ¡°Oh, boring fights aside,¡± I say, pping a hand at him, ¡°she¡¯s my friend, Luca.¡± ¡°The fight¡¯s not going to be boring,¡± a voice says, and I turn in surprise to see Jackson sitting with his arms looped around his knees, clearly listening in on our conversation with Ben at his side. The room falls quiet even as Rafe and Jessee back,ying tes on the table as we all give Jackson our full attention. ¡°No?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow, perhaps the most shocked of us all Luca, of course. ¨C except for maybe ¡°No way.¡± Jackson says, shaking his head and meeting Luca¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s going to be the show of the century there hasn¡¯t been a fight against the Atxians in decades. Not only do we get to kick their ass, but we get to see what fighting techniques they¡¯re developing over there.¡± I turn to Luca then, a little swell of pleasure running through me to see his lips starting to curl into a smile on one side. ¡°Do you like boxing, Jackson?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jackson says, his eyebrows going up like it¡¯s obvious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything before?¡± Luca¡¯s curiosity has a hint of suspicion to it, though I wonder if only I can hear it since we¡¯ve gotten so close recently. ¡°Did you give me much of a chance?¡± Jackson aska, his voice quiet, a little curl in the corner. of his own lip. I burst into a grin, turning back to Luca, who justughs. ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll have toe too,¡± he says, nodding quickly before turning back to Daphne and chatting with her more. I grin at him over her shoulder, grateful that he¡¯se to what feels like a bit of a truce with Jacks. When I I turn to my other mate, I to find his eyes already on me. cane, you know,¡± I say softly to Jackson, though I know his Alpha hearing picks up on it despite the fuss in the rest of the room. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he replies, quiet. Jackson nods once, and then turns his attention back to Ben as Jesse hands him a te of food. Dinner and the rest of the evening passes beautifully, just as I hoped it would. I¡¯m replete with happiness as the hours pass, as everyone begins to rx into casual conversation and a great deal of laughter. Daphne, I note, blushes every time Rafe talks to her at first. But as the evening goes by, she calms, letting her personality show more and more. in a way Jesse, to my surprise, brings it out of her the most. He teases her at all the right times, never that makes her feel self¨Cconscious but always in a way that makes herugh. Then, Jesse very casually opens about a thousand conversational doors for Daphne to tease him right back. He takes each and every one of her ribs with a great deal of genuine pleasure, beaming at her, and I can¡¯t help it as I smile between them. all Jesse he wants everyone to think him the heartless yboy, doesn¡¯t he? But in the end, he really wants tonight is for Daphne to feel warm and happy. I sigh, considering that my cousin really is a good guy. I wonder, passively, why he tries to hide it. As the evening progresses, Daphne finds a moment to lean hard against my side, taking a deep breath as Rafe gets up and crosses to the firece, joining in the boxing chat with the rest of the boys. ¡°I¡¯m having so much fun,¡± she breathes, ncing at me before looking back at all of them. ¡°Also, well done here, Ari!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I ask, pleased by thepliment but having no real idea what she¡¯s talking about. ¡°Your collection,¡± she says, gesturing towards all the boys by the fire. ¡°Seriously, some cuties here a lot of girls would pay a great deal of money to be a fly on this wall ¨C ¨C ¡°And here you are, on my couch,¡± I say,ughing and wrapping an arm around her shoulder, giving her a squeeze. ¡°Very d to be on this couch,¡± she says, and then she wrinkles her nose at me, lowering her voice. ¡°How are things going with Luca?¡± I bite my lip, grinning at her, which is apparently all she needs. Daphne squeals lightly with pleasure, grabbing my hand. Benughs when he hears her, though the other boys don¡¯t respond. He grins, shaking his head at me, but darts his eyes towards Jackson. I nod, letting him know I understand. ¡°Ben says we¡¯re being too girly,¡± I whisper, dropping Daphne¡¯s hand and giving her a little Emergency calls only push on the shoulder so that she scoots away a bit. D96% 15:26 ¡°Oh,¡± she says, her face falling a little. But then she nces back towards Ben. ¡°So, what¡¯s his deal, anyway?¡± ¡°Ben?¡± I ask, ncing towards him with a grin. ¡°Why, are you interested?¡± ¡°No,¡± she says, coking her head to the side and considering him. ¡°He¡¯s not my type, but¡­ well, Luca, I understand why he hasn¡¯t hit on me. And Jackson seems very shy but¡­Ben¡­.¡± I tilt my own head to the side, considering it and realizing that she¡¯s right. And I consider, perhaps for the first time, that Ben has never hit on me either. I mean, I get that he¡¯s not going to like every girl that walks into the room but¡­ What, really, is Ben¡¯s deal? Chapter 87 I study Ben for a long moment, really paying attention to him for the first time in a long time. At my side, I can feel Daphne do the same. And as I watch I notice¡­ the Well, I notice the way that he looks at Rafe. The way that he tilts his head back to look up at my brother, the way heughs at Rafe¡¯s joke ¨C which is not very funny, to be honest way his eyes don¡¯t leave him even as Luca begins to talk. And my spine stiffens just a little bit as I realize¡­ But I nce at Daphne, wondering if she sees what I see, but not wanting to bring it up because, I mean, Ben¡¯s never brought it up. And who am I to specte on something that he might very well want to keep to himself? But as I nce Daphne, I realize that she¡¯s actually not looking at Ben at all. Instead, her eyes are fixed on Jackson, of all people, as he stands with his hands in his pockets, listening intently but not adding to the conversation. My little wolf jumps to her feet inside me, her teeth bared. But I brush a hand over her fur, even though I, too, am jealous. Because Daphne ¨C she doesn¡¯t know about my im on Jackson, does she? And even if she did who the hell am I to say anything at all about her liking him? After all, I¡¯m basically in a rtionship with Luca, who is standing two feet from the man I¡¯m getting all jealous over. Who the hell am I to scold anyone for looking with interest at someone else? ¡°So,¡± I say, leaning closer to bump my shoulder against Daphne¡¯s. ¡°You like ¡®em big, hmm?¡± She starts a little and nces at me, but then she bursts intoughter as she realizes that she¡¯s been caught staring at Jackson. ¡°Yeah, Ari,¡± she says, stretching her arms over her head as she grimaces a little in embarrassment. ¡°I guess between Rafe Sinir and that other one over there, you¡¯ve figured out my type. I like a big boy.¡± I grin. ¡°I mean, they¡¯re all big,¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°I know, we¡¯re just spoiled,¡± she sighs, propping her chin in her hand and gazing over at all of the eye candy. Even Ben, the smallest of the group, is well¨Cmuscled and over six feet tall. Rafe and Jackson¡­ they¡¯re just something else. Jesse, maybe overhearing us, suddenly separates himself from the group andes to flop down on Daphne¡¯s other side. ¡°Did I hear you two talking about me?¡± he asks, too casual, trying to keep the smirk from his face. ¡°Something about dreamboats? Celebrity crushes? Undying love?¡± ¡°Sorry, Jess,¡± I say,ughing at him and standing up, wanting to give him a minute alone with Daphne to shoot his shot. ¡°As much as I love you, cousins are not my type.¡± ¡°I knew you were wise, Ari,¡± he says, grinning at me as I step away. Then, he turns his attention back to Daphne. ¡°So,¡± he says, smiling gently at her. ¡°Let me down easy, Daph. Which one of them has stolen you away from me?¡± She grins, shaking her head at him, but she doesn¡¯t say a word. Jesse groans, tilting his head back. ¡°Oh no,¡± he murmurs, devastation in every line of his face. ¡°What!?¡± Daphneughs. ¡°You¡¯re not saying anyone,¡± Jesse says, his eyes shut, shaking his head. ¡°Which means¡­it¡¯s Rafe.¡± Daphne justughs again, harder now, and Jesse opens his eyes, peeking at her. ¡°It¡¯s always Rafe. Do you know how many loves of my life I¡¯ve lost to that man? If he wasn¡¯t my cousin, I¡¯d toss him straight off a cliff.¡± Daphne grins. ¡°Sorry to break it to you, your Grace, but don¡¯t bother killing your cousin thinking that would fix anything. I¡¯m not even sure you¡¯d be my second choice.¡± Jesse gapes at her and then nces over at the group of men. He gasps then, turning back, ¡°McClintock!?¡± Daphne grimaces and Jesse groans again. ¡°Cruel woman,¡± he mutters, dragging a hand. down his face. ¡°You¡¯ll always be a dear friend, Jesse Sinir, Daphine sighs, stillughing, enjoying the hell out of herself. ¡°The words of death.¡± Jesse sighs, still smiling at her. ¡°Friendzoned. But I ept it. I¡¯m at good friend, if you¡¯ll let me be it.¡± He offers his hand to her, ready to shake on it. ¡°I¡¯ll even put in a good word for you with my good¨Clooking cousin.¡± Daphne smirks, looking at Jesse askance with some suspicion in her eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a ploy to trick me into falling in love with you, is it?¡± she asks. ¡°Oldest trick in the book, you know ¨C pretending to be a girl¡¯s friend, get herughing, console her when she cries, and then BOOM! Before she knows it, she wakes up in your bed.¡± ¡°Well, as amazing as that sounds,¡± Jesse says, tilting his head to the side and giving her a significant look that makes Daphneugh again. ¡°No, I mean it,¡± he says, still offering hist hand. ¡°If you want me to be your friend, I¡¯ll be your friend. No tricks, no strings attached.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Daphne says, narrowing her eyes a little as she slips her hand into his, epting his offer. ¡°Honestly, Jesse Sinir, I think I was hoping you¡¯d try for me a little harder than that.¡± ¡°Daphne,¡± he says, her name a sigh on his lips as he shakes his head and raises her hand to his mouth, ¡°if you ever really want me to stop being your friend and try Instead?¡­just say the word.¡± And then he presses a kiss to her knuckles ¨C a real one this time, not a joke like it was before. And Daphne? She finds herself smiling at Jesse now, a little intrigued despite herself. I walk away as Jesse and Daphne talk, letting them have a minute to themselves, trusting Jesse to be the gentleman that I know he can be. I¡¯m not very surprised, though, when Jackson loosens himself from the group at the fire and steps over towards me. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I also don¡¯t miss the fact that Luca watches him go and meets my eyes, clenching his jaw and looking not very pleased. But I smile at him and he nods before turning back to my brother and Ben, continuing whatever it is they were chatting about. ¡°So, are you surviving?¡± I ask, smiling up at Jackson and giving him my full attention for the first time since others started arriving. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Jackson says, hesitating as he runs a hand through his hair and looks around. ¡°Although, honestly, it¡¯s a little exhausting you guys do this every night?¡± ¨C ¡°Yes, Jacks,¡± I say, grinning at him, unable to take my eyes away. ¡°It¡¯s called having friends.¡± He turns back to me and scrunches his face a little bit, like he doesn¡¯t like the idea very much, which makes me burst outughing. ¡°And how are you handling the girl,¡± I say, turning a little to tilt my head towards Daphne, who is talking pretty intently with Jesse on the couch. Jackson scowls a little. ¡°How¡¯d you know I was nervous about that?¡± ¡°Oh, just all the blood rushing from your face, and the look like a deer ready to bolt from the road when it faces down a sixteen¨Cwheeler,¡± I say, giving a casual shrug. Jackson smirks, ncing at me and shaking his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t know a lot of girls,¡± he murmurs, his voice so low I can barely hear it. ¡°Really?¡± I ask, frowning at him. ¡°Did you go to like, an all¨Cboys school or something? Don¡¯t have any girls in your family? you Jackson turns to me for a second, studying my face like I¡¯ve said something a little ridiculous. And then he justughs a little. ¡°No, Ari.¡± ¡°No to what?¡± I ask, confused suddenly. ¡°No cousins? No¡­boys school?¡± ¡°No to all of it,¡± he says with a sigh. ¡°I never went to school. I don¡¯t have cousins.¡± ¡°You never went to school!?¡± I ask, kind of appalled. I stare at him, my mouth open. I¡¯m shocked first that he was homeschooled, which is so rare these days, and second that I didn¡¯t know any of this after months of getting closer to him. ¡°Are you like¡­an only child?¡± ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson says, turning his head at me like he¡¯s surprised, too, that I don¡¯t know. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡± My mouth just hangs open as I stare at him, frozen, because¡­ Because what the hell!? I had no idea! I mean, he never mentioned anyone, but he never mentions anything ¨C 1 step closer to my mate, a thousand questions flooding my mind, but before I can ask Daphne stands up and clears her throat, immediately drawing all of the boys¡® attention to her. I¡¯m thest to look, distracted as 1 am by this bombshell that Jackson just dropped. ¡°Actually.¡± Daphne says, suddenly awkward as she looks around. ¡°Shall we have that¡­toast?¡± Rafe, ever considerate, immediately moves to her side and begins to open the bottle of wine as Jesse grabs some paper cups from the bathroom, apologizing for theck of ssware even though he knows none of us care. I sigh, ncing up at Jackson with a frown to let him know that this is not the end of this conversation. He ignores me, though, watching the action and epting his little ss of wine as Rafe and Jesse come around. I ept mine too, Luca moving to my other side and toasting my little paper cup with his. ¡°Thank you so much for having me tonight,¡± Daphne says, smiling around at us and raising her own little paper cup in the air after Rafe has filled it with thest of the bottle. ¡°To¡­new friendships, yes?¡± She smiles around at us and I smile back, but I hesitate when I see that¡­ That Daphne, she¡¯s more nervous than she usually is, especially after a night ofughing with us. Something¡¯s not quite right, is it? I¡¯m frowning at her as she catches my eye, but then she lifts her cup again, saluting me in particr, and I don¡¯t want to be rude so I raise my own cup in her direction and then drink it down. I make a little face, though, because the wine ¨C it¡¯s more sharine than I¡¯m used to. I nce up at Jackson, who is likewise frowning at his empty cup, and then over at Luca, who nces around before his eyesnd on me. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± he says, studying his ss. ¡°Is something¡­wrong with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Daphne whispers, and all of our eyes snap to her, my own going to the still¨Cfull cup of wine in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry, everyone,¡± she says. And as soon as she says it, I feel the exhaustion overtake me. I give a little gasp as Jackson crumples to the ground at my side, and then Luca and Rafe and Jesse and Ben all fall I catch Daphne¡¯s eye, guilt and devastation on her face as 1, too, copse to the ground. Chapter 88 I gasp when my eyes fly open, hauling breath into my lungs as if I¡¯ve just broken out of a pool of water. I immediately it up. panting, staring around at my unfamiliar surroundings. And my thought, absurdly, is that I¡¯m in the dream state- Because this ¨C this is not the dorm room that I was in with my friends ten seconds ago. first No, as I look around I realize that I¡¯m in the woods now. But it takes me a few moments and blinks to realize that these are not the dream woods in which I meet Luca ¨C but real woods. And it¡¯s dusk, which is absurd, because it was just night time, but why¡­ My instinctse back to me in bits and pieces and I curl my legs beneath me, ready to get to my feet as I look warily around, trying to figure out what the hell is going on here. My body feels sluggish and tired, but I would swear that moments ago I was drinking a toast with Daphne Daphne, who I suddenly remember betrayed us. But why!? I dart my eyes around, trying to figure out my surroundings, how I got here, why I¡¯m all alone, and I almost jump when I turn to see a wooden box behind me. Ari rk, it says, my name written onto a piece of paper nailed to the top. I just stare at it for a long moment, putting together the clues. I¡¯m here, alone, in the woods, with a long box with my fake name on it. And the only ones who use my fake name are¡­the Academy¡­ Suddenly, as I move my hands to the box and flip open the lid, I figure it out. The Examination. This is the damn Examination ¨C they lied to us, telling us it was next week so that we wouldn¡¯t suspect or prepare. And Daphne didn¡¯t betray us ¨C she was just doing her damn job, drugging us with the wine so that they could get us here to be¡­to be examined, I guess. I nce around in the box, which doesn¡¯t hold much, though I admit that the contents are fascinating. For a moment I ignore the long crossbow and the set of six vials, opting instead for the little folded piece of paper, which surely has the thing I want most in the world right now: information. My hands shaking a little, I sink back onto the ground with my legs underneath me, my eyes flying over the note as I unfold it. Cadet rk, it begins. Your Examination begins the moment you wake and read this note. In order to continue at the Academy in the spring term, you are required to be amongst the top 60% of cadets in your year who pass the Examination. The Examination ends when you reach the Final Destination, noted on the included map. I take my eyes away from the letter just for a moment, ncing into the box to see that there is indeed a map inside along with a smallpass. All cadets have been given the same map andpass, though yours has been marked with your unique starting point. The other supplies in the bin have been given to you by the professors in your specific discipline in order to aid you on your mission to reach the Final Destination quickly and ahead of your fellow cadets. Please note that only the first 60% of cadets to reach the finish line will be invited back in the Spring term; even if you do reach the Final Destination, if you cross the finish line toote, you will not be invited back. your The supplies included have been designed by your professors to aid you to slow any of fellow candidates on their own way to the Destination, should that be part of your tactics. However, be aware that these supplies are not designed to kill. While this is a war simtion at a military academy, your fellow candidates are your countrymen. Any tant acts designed specifically to kill will be met with strict discipline. My eyes go wide at this warning because¡­.well, I mean, they¡¯ve given me a cross bow, haven¡¯t they? What do they want me to do with it, make friends? I return my attention back to the page, finishing the letter in a quick nce. You have thirty¨Csix hours to reach the Final Destination. Any candidate who takes longer than that will not pass. We wish you the best of luck. I nce through the note one more time, my minding fully back to me now adrenaline starts to pump through my veins. Once I¡¯m sure that I¡¯vemitted it all to memory. I crumple it and toss it into the corner of the box, sorting quickly through my supplies as I nce around the forest, eager to get on the move. 1 Because it¡¯s not only that I¡¯m on a short timeline here, but I¡¯m also newly aware that the vast majority of my fellow cadets are now my enemies, seeking to slow me down. And considering who I am, and how small I am? I¡¯m easy pickings, all alone like this. No, I¡¯ve got to move, and fast. My hands shake a little as I strap the crossbow to my back, examining the quiver full of arrows lightening fast before I attach their little belt to my hip. All their points, I noted, are suitably dulled ¨C not designed to rip through flesh, just, as the note suggested, to do enough damage to slow someone down. Unless you get someone in the eye, my wolf says, her hackles raised, all of her instincts on high alert as she turns around, examining the forest as I pick up the set of vials at the bottom of the box. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. 1 smirk a little at herment, because ¨C quite frankly ¨C I¡¯m good enough with a crossbow now that I could sink an arrow into someone¡¯s eye. Not that I¡¯d do that, I don¡¯t think, but¡­. I mean, would I? If I were pushed to it, could I kill someone, even a countryman, as the note says? My wolf hesitates alongside me, but I brush the thought away, forcing myself to concentrate on the supplies after another quick nce around the quiet forest. I immediately recognize the chemicals as those from Neumann¡¯s collection and, considering my expertise, I know precisely what to do with them. The collection, as the note suggests, includes enough ingredients for me to make a moderately toxic poison that will definitely stop a cadet in their tracks but won¡¯t kill them. The kit also cleverly contains a series of decoy chemicals, designed to trick an espionage¨Ctrack cadet who hasn¡¯t properly studied our textbook. But me? I studied. Lightening fast, I quickly mix the correct toxin and then hurl the remaining vials into the forest, wanting them out of sight. Then I grab the canteen of water from the back of the box, quickly chugging as much as I can from it before dumping the toxin in it, making sure that I get in everyst drop. Then this vial, too, I throw into the woods. 1 Finally, I grab my map and an apple from the bottom of the box, leaving the rest of the food behind, knowing that on my small frame I won¡¯t be able to carry it. Thirty¨Csix hours I can go that long without food and water, and I need to be fast. So 1 chew the apple as I go, consulting mypass and then moving north in the direction that the map indicates the Final Destinationys. As I pass out of my little starting grove, I casually drop my water canteen behind, almost like I did it by mistake as I ran. I¡¯m not going to get a chance, after all, to get close enough to any of my fellow cadets to press the toxin directly to their skin or their faces. Getting close enough to do that would mean that I got knocked out before I even had a chance. So my best chance? A scavenger cadet who is loading up on lost supplies. I clench my teeth as I move away from the canteen, ncing at my map and thendscape around me, trying to figure out my best route. All the while wondering desperately how the hell I¡¯m going to get through this in time. And where the hell my family and friends are. As I plunge into the woods, I hope desperately that they, too, are safe and on the move. Chapter 89 My feet carry me quickly through the woods as I survey the map, swiftly making sense of it and matching physicalndmarks with the points on the page. Inwardly, I think gratefully of my dad and my uncle Roger, who brought me along on those early camping trips and showed me how to do this sort of work, not leaving me out. I mean, Rafe and Jesse certainly got more training in this than me as we got older ¨C they could find their way home in the dark, just by looking at the stars. But me? I¡¯m confident in my map reading skills, and I bless them now. When I identify a ridge running along my right and realize that I simply have to follow this until I reach a man¨Cmade bridge ¨C which seems, honestly, a little too easy I fold the map and shove it deep into my back pocket. Then I set my sights ahead and hurry my steps, keeping my ears open for any other movement in the forest around me. My wolf, inside me, has her hackles raised and her instincts trained on everything around us. Shift into me, shemands, her teeth bared even at the sound of the wind rustling through the branches. I¡¯m faster, stronger. I can bite and tear anyone whoes near¡­ For a long moment I consider it, but then I shake my head and carry on in my human form. Too much risk, unfortunately, of being identified as female if I¡¯m spotted as my rose- gold wolf. Not to mention my natural scent will be on full disy, meaning that pretty much everyone would be well aware that there¡¯s a girl running around the Examination. Plus, my instincts will be that of an animal. It¡¯s not that you lose your human thoughts as a wolf, just that they be¡­secondary. And I really, really need to keep my wits about me. My wolf growls, displeased with my choice, and mentally I bury my fingers thick into her hair. I will if I have to, I promise her, the feel of her fur against my hand bringing us bothfort and strength. I continue forward, my mind set on our trek. As I move into a clearer space along the ridge my eyes move, inevitably, to the jagged mountain that rises before me, slightly north¨Ceast from my current position. I swear, lightly, as my eyes take it in and 1 slip the map out of my back pocket, consulting it to confirm what I already know. Yup ¨C there, right at the top. That¡¯s our Final Destination. I curse the stupid map, which makes the trek look ridiculously simplistic and short. Just cross the river! Then the ne! Up the hill, and to the end! But the reality of it? The mountain is sheer cliff¨Cface at some points, rocky shale just begging to crack and bring you crashing down to your death. I swallow heavily, missing my canteen suddenly, but simultaneously grateful that Rafe and Jesse made me do so much upper¨Cbody work. I¡¯m going to need it, at some points, to do some quite literal bouldering. God, am I going to have to like¡­dangle out over open air? Surely there¡¯s an easier path, perhaps around the side of the mountain where I can¡¯t currently see- My head whips suddenly to the left and I freeze, hearing voices in the distance. Voices, plural. Shit. Unlike me, some cadets have found their friends or at least some temporary allies and are moving in a pack. I curse under my breath, quickly scanning the ridgeline and darting directly for a set of bushes. I don¡¯t have a chance, I know, caught alone like this. I¡¯m such easy pickings, and knocking any candidate out is a win at this point. I tuck myself behind the bushes and slightly under them, pulling the crossbow down over my back and silently loading an arrow even as I keep my eyes trained ahead, towards the voices. Passively, I thank the captain for making me load a crossbow so many times I could do it in my sleep. It takes longer than I thought it would for the cadets to appear, and while this is half a blessing ¨C giving my scent time to disperse in the air ¨C it certainly makes me scowl, because every minute gone is a minute wasted. Speed, I know, is the only thing I¡¯ve got on my side here but if I have to duck under a bush every five minutes? Being fast on my feet isn¡¯t going to help me, is it? ¡°Come on,¡± a cadet 1 don¡¯t recognize says, pointing left towards the ridge I was following. ¡°This way ¨C we follow to the bridge. I nod slightly, my own n confirmed in his. ¡°A fucking bridge?¡± another says, shaking his head, even as he turns in that direction. ¡°It has to be a trap if everyone¡¯s heading for the bridge¡­¡± ¡°Well then we¡¯ll have to be the first ones to get there, won¡¯t we?¡± says a third, his voice a little wicked. The first two turn to stare at him, and then they allugh together ¨C a dark sound. I scowl again as I figure out the import of their words, theirughter. If they get there first, they can be the ones to set the trap. A seemingly endless string of curses forms itself in my mind because¡­what the hell am I going to do? If cadets spring a trap at the bridge, using it to harm or slow others¡­. How the hell am I going to get across? I certainly don¡¯t have the brawn to muscle through¡­ I¡¯m itching to reach into my back pocket for my map, to reconsider my route, my n, but I force myself to stay still and not do anything to draw attention to myself as the three cadets prepare to move forward. I¡¯m working out my n about how closely to follow when suddenly a fourth and a fifth cadet emerge from the woods. I go even stiller, if possible. Because while I didn¡¯t know the first three¡­these two? I know these two.. ¡°Peace,¡± n Wright says, raising his hands to shoulder height to show he doesn¡¯t mean any harm, even though he¡¯s got a sturdy staff held in his left hand. ¡°We¡¯ve got no trouble with if you don¡¯t have any with us.¡± you I scowl a little, displeased to see that warrior¨Ctrack students like Wright have been given weapons. Like they need them, when their bodies themselves are already weapons on their own. My eyes shift to Perry Gibson at his side, who I assume is ambassador track. He doesn¡¯t have anything on him given to him by his professors ¨C at least not that I can see. But what would an ambassador student even be given in a situation like this? I put the question out of my mind, focusing instead on the response from the first three cadets. The other three cadets look over Wright and Perry anxiously, backing away but agreeing to a truce. None of them, I see, are truly interested in attacking each other if it means they could be hurt so early in the Examination. I exhale in relief as I see the first three cadets turn and move forward, clearly eager to get to the bridge first to either cross it or set their trap. Or both. Perry takes the map from his back pocket and he and n consult it together, noting alternate tracks to the Final Destination as I had considered doing, though their murmurs indicate that they, too, see the bridge as the fastest route. Perry shoves the map back into his pocket before taking a step forward, his jaw set, his feet eager to continue when suddenly Wright reaches out and grabs him by the arm. I go still even stiller than before when I see Wright raise his nose, scenting the air. My wolf snarls within me, her hackles raising, because by the smirk on his lips I know that I¡¯ve been caught. My finger tenses on the trigger of my crossbow and I shift it slightly, taking aim. ¡°What?¡± Perry snaps, turning to re at Wright. ¡°Let go of me we need to get a move on!¡± ¡°Wait just a second, Perry.¡± Wright murmurs, slowly turning to look directly at my bush. ¡°I think I smell¡­ a rat.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I make an impulsive decision, hoping to my grandmother the Goddess that it saves my life. Baring my teeth with a vicious snarl, I take aim with my crossbow and pull the trigger. Chapter 90 My bolt flies as Wright charges directly for me, his eyes focusing on my exact location either by dint of my scent or my snarl. He dodges, though, at thest second, when he sees the crossbow bolt flying directly for his chest His quick movement works and the bolt nces off his arm, ripping through the fabric of his uniform and spraying blood into the air. Wright roars, turning to survey the damage even as he stumbles towards me. Perry¡¯s face is the picture of shock and confusion, but I don¡¯t bother to give him more than a nce as I spin, leaping to my feet even as I load another quarrel. As fast as I am, it¡¯s too slow. Just as I get the bolt into ce and spin on my feet to shoot. again, Wright¡¯s full weight hits me like a freight train, knocking me to the ground. I shout in pain and fear as he lands on top of me, but the sound leaves me in a rush along with the rest of my breath.. ¡°Fucking bastard,¡± Wright snarls, and even as I gasp, trying to get more breath into my lungs, I can smell the scent of his blood on the air. Even in my pain and panic, something is satisfied at that. But Wright grabs my face, whipping it towards him, my cheeks pressed between his fingers. as he pins me down with his weight, snarling down into my face. ¡°What, little Shrimp,¡± he snaps, using my nickname like the dirty word he probably imagines it to be, ¡°got no recourse without your prince, or your duke, or your boxer to save you!? I snarl, but Wright shakes my head viciously, addling my thoughts. He releases me for a second, but I groan when I feel him nts his hand on the side of my face and press, hard, so that the whole left side of my head is pressed into the dirt. that ¡°This is for Graham,¡± Wright whispers, violent and cruel as he begins to press down. I gasp in pain and fear as I realize that he¡¯s going to crush my whole head under his hand he could probably do it, if he puts his whole weight into the act ¨C ¡°Wright!¡± Perry shouts from behind. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no time for this!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the reason my brother¡¯s life is nothing now!¡± Wright shouts, his voice frantic in the killing rage in which he¡¯s caught. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking kill him!¡± Perry shrieks, and I feel a disturbance in Wright¡¯s weight, even as [ thrash uselessly in my panic, trying to get him off of me, to save my life. ¡°You read the note heard what it said you¡¯ll be kicked out, even if you make it!¡± you ¡°He ¨C ¡± ¨C But Wright doesn¡¯t get to finish his words because there¡¯s a sudden earth¨Cshattering roar behind him. Perry shrieks first a shrill, terrified noise that ends suddenly in a cry of pain. And then Wright goes still, turning, and I see his eyes go wide as the roar sounds again and he¡¯s whipped off of me, a huge paw connecting with his chest and tossing him through the air like a ragdoll. My eyes go wide as I stare at the huge wolf standing above me, one leg over myid¨Cout body- Because, I mean, I¡¯ve seen my dad¡¯s wolf form before, so I am used to big wolves. So, when I say this one is huge¡­. God, he could give a pr bear a run for his money. But there¡¯s no time to think on it as the wolf standing above me snarls at the cadets in front of him, his teeth fully bared in warning and malice. For an instant ¨C just barely ¨C I¡¯m terrified that I¡¯m next that this is just some rogue cadet who is taking out everyone in his path so that he can get to the Destination first- ¨C But then, I catch his scent. And my fear drops from me in a second. Because it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Jackson, standing across me, just begging Wright and his little crony to challenge him to a fight. I lift myself to my elbows, looking to my left where Perry is holding his hands up and Wright is moaning, rubbing his back where it clearly hit a tree. ¡°We¡¯ll go, all right!?¡± Perry shouts, ring at Jackson and edging towards the ridge line. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Call it even!¡± In an instant, Jackson shifts, his breath heaving in him as he shrinks in on himself and takes. his human form again, one leg still spread on either side of my body. ¡°Even!?¡± he snaps, clearly livid. ¡°You want to call this fucking even!? You were going to kill him!¡± ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t,¡± Wright snarls, getting to his feet. ¡°Come on, Perry, let¡¯s go.¡± As I watch, Wright turns, heading fast towards the edge of the ridge, through the brush and away from the clearer path. Jackson moves to follow, to chase to do what, I don¡¯t know, maybe kill him for wanting to kill me? ¨C cheek But quickly I grab his ankle. ¡°Just let them go, Jacks,¡± I murmur, lifting a hand to my and rubbing it, wondering if Wright has done some real damage there. God, he tried to crush my skull, and it aches- ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± Jackson snaps, and I look up at him, confused. And then I scowl, getting pissed myself. ¡°Oh, you know, justying out, enjoying the sun,¡± I quip, angry, dropping my hand from his ankle and leaning back on my elbows. When Jackson narrows his eyes at me, I do the same. ¡°I¡¯m doing the same thing you are, Jacks! Trying to get to the top of the fucking mountain!¡± ¡°Well obviously, rk,¡± he snaps, continuing to re even as he steps away from me and offers a hand to help me up. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± he asks, gesturing at the grove. around us. I stare at him as he pulls me to my feet, confused. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything here,¡± I murmur, looking around. ¡°I was just hiding because I heard voices I was on my way to the bridge. Why? Is there¡­is there something special about¡­here?¡± ¨C Jackson sighs, turning away from me and confusing me more when he lifts his nose to the air, moving around, sniffing eagerly like he¡¯s on the hunt. ¡°Of course you¡¯re fucking here,¡± he mutters, shaking his head, angry. I just stare at him, wondering if he¡¯s snapped or something, mentally. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± he shouts, whirling on me, ring harder now. ¡°Of course you¡¯re here, where her scent leads! Like you always fucking are!¡± I groan, realizing what happened that somehow he caught a whiff of my girl scent, hist mate¡¯s scent, and came running. That he wasn¡¯t here to help me, Ari rk, he was here to help his mate. Who, of course, I realize is also me. God, this is just going to cause trouble. ¡°She¡¯s not fucking here, Jackson,¡± I sigh, rolling my eyes, wondering how fast I can get through the speech this time. ¡°Come on, we have to go ¨C ¦§ I start towards the ridge again, eager to get to the bridge, well aware that I¡¯ve already wasted way too much time, when suddenly a huge hand grabs my shirt, pulling me close. ¡°She is here, rk!¡± Jackson shouts, shaking me and shouting down into my face. ¡°I can smell her I can smell hear fear!¡± ¡°Her her fear?¡± I ask, my voice softer now in its confusion. ¡°Yes!¡± he snaps, dropping me and turning in a frantic circle, scanning the trees. ¡°I can smell. her ¨C I know she¡¯s scared she¡¯s here, and she¡¯s scared, and I¡¯m not leaving until I find her! I-¡± I groan, putting my face in my hands, shaking my head, realizing that this is a horrible trap. for Jackson to have fallen into. Because it¡¯s his mate he¡¯ll spend all thirty¨Csix hours of this Examination in these woods looking for her, looking for me, if he seriously thinks she¡¯s here and in trouble. Which, of course, I was. But Jackson doesn¡¯t realize that he already did his job and saved his mate¡¯s life! He¡¯s still all worked up, thinking he has to find her! Honestly, what the hell am I supposed to do with this!? ¡°Jackson!¡± I shout, whipping my hands down from my face and taking three short steps towards him, grabbing his arm and pulling hard so that he half turns towards me. ¡°She¡¯s not here!¡± ¡°She is here!¡± his eyes still frantically scan the treeline, ignoring me. Making a snap decision I jump, whipping my hand forward and smacking him on the side of the head. Chapter 91 This gets his attention, and he snaps his face to mine, snarling and baring his teeth. But I just cross my arms, ring up at him. ¡°Would you listen to me? I know things, all right? And she¡¯s not here.¡± Jackson goes still, just staring at me. ¡°I¡¯m not tricking you, Jacks!¡± I shout, frantic myself now, wanting to get a move on, wanting to get his mind back on the correct problem before he wastes more time than he already has. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d lie to you? Seriously, after everything we¡¯ve been through in the past few months I know I¡¯m still keeping things from you, Jacks, but do you honestly think I¡¯d turn you away from your mate if she really needed your help!?¡± Jackson¡¯s face softens slightly as he stares at me, his teeth still bared. And I nod once when I see his eyes clear, see him believe me. Because, despite everything, over the past few months we have be friends. I have earned some of his trust, and he knows I won¡¯t betray him. Jackson stares at me for a few moments longer and I hold his gaze, willing him to take side. And then he just turns, covering his face with his hand as he tilts his head up to the sky, groaning as he shakes his head. ¡°God, rk, what the fuck is going on?¡± he murmurs against his palms. my And I sigh, shaking my head, wanting desperately to tell him, to make this easier on him. ¡°Can we just go, Jacks?¡± I say on a sigh, exhausted by all of this by the Examination, by the sight of my mate so upset, by the fact that another cadet just tried very hard to murder me. And god, we¡¯re not even an hour into this bullshit. Slowly Jackson turns, sighing himself, meeting my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this, Ari,¡± he whispers, and the fact that he¡¯s using my name now not rk ¨C warms me. Emergency calls only MOODT¡­ ¡°I know,¡± I say in reply, taking a step towards him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± 095% 15:42 He just shakes his head, closing the distance between us and wrapping a broad hand around my arm. ¡°Is she okay?¡± I exhale sharply, looking up at him. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He stares at me, confused, but I look to the right, along the ridge. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, taking a step forward and pulling him with me. ¡°Jacks, we have to go. We can¡¯t stay here ¨C we have to get to the end.¡± He tightens his hand, not letting me get away. ¡°Do you promise?¡± he breathes, and I turn back to him, my heart aching at his sincerity. ¡°Do she¡¯s safe?¡± you n Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°She is now,¡± I say, steady. Jackson takes a deep breath, nodding once, and then drops his hand from my arm. I nod back, steady, and then I start again, adjusting the crossbow slung over my back, and I don¡¯t look back to see if he¡¯s following. Because I know that he is. My mate- of course he¡¯s at my side. Of course he is. And with him here, I actually have a shot at surviving this. Jackson and I walk for a long time in silence, and I give him the space to pull himself together. I don¡¯t miss, out of the corner of my eye, that he sends worried looks over his shoulder and I swear at one point that I hear a very wolfish whine of worrye from his throat. But I just breathe out and concentrate on moving forward and paying attention to our surroundings, because one of us needs to be attentive to the world around us. A thousand things could happen now, the most dangerous of which would be getting attacked by anotherrger group of cadets. As we walk, though, I calm, and I feel Jackson next to me do the same. Passively, I wonder if that¡¯s just normal empathy letting me know that he¡¯s calming down and starting to concentrate on the situation at hand, or if it¡¯s the connection between us, growing deeper. After about twenty of minutes of walking, Jackson pushes a canteen against my chest, Emergency calls onlyM # -.095% 15:43 making my jump a little. ¡°Drink,¡± he murmurs, and I nce to the side to see him pulling his own map out of his pocket, looking over it. ¡°Let me see your map,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I want to make sure that they¡¯re the same.¡± I oblige, taking a quick sip from the canteen as Jackson holds one map in each hand looking them over. He gives a swift nod, handing one back to me. ¡°Thanks, by the way,¡± I say, taking my attention from the path for a moment as I hand his canteen back to him. ¡°For¡­rescuing me. Again.¡± Jackson doesn¡¯t say anything, just shoots me a little look and nods like it was the obvious thing to do. But guilt wells in me, because I know that even though his mate and I are one in the same, that he wasn¡¯t actually trying to save the me he knows, Ari rk trying to save some anonymous girl. And a little jealousy suddenly wells in me¡­. But I scowl and brush away. ¨C he was Because honestly, am I wasting time in this Examination being jealous of myself!? My wolf huffs at me, giving my soul a nip, telling me to pay attention. So I do, pushing myself forward along the ridge as fast as I can, which is slower than I¡¯d like it to be. The terrain has changed now, moving from smooth forest to rocky terrain that slows my steps, even as night falls. After about two hours, Jackson sighs, putting a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Stop,¡± he says, and I turn to see him shaking his head as he looks up at the sky. ¡°We need a n.¡± I stop, turning to him as he again pulls out his map, taking advantage of thest gasps of light to review it. Ie to his side, standing on my tiptoes so that I can see it as well. ¡°The bridge is a trap,¡± I murmur, frustrated. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be,¡± he replies, his voice chagrined, ¡°if we were faster.¡± fumy up the I scowl, because I know that¡¯s my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, Jackson would be halfway up mountain by now. ¡°Taalean paue eneaking his thoughts aloud as he Emergency calls only *.095% 15:43 +5 studies the map. ¡°How fast we can move, how we deal with our apparent enemies, whether or not we can change ns on a dime. Eventually, it will test our ability to handle rough terrain,¡± he says, pointing towards thend closest to the Final Destination, which I noted early is mostly cliff¡¯s that we¡¯ll have to scale. I study the map alongside him. ¡°Cadets are going to gather at the bridge,¡± I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°Make it hell for anyone to cross.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± he agrees, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad n- anyone who is strong and fast enough will have already crossed anyway and made it to the mountain by tonight. But for anyone who is a little slower or doesn¡¯t have the ability to shift, it will be worth it to take the time and knock out faster candidates as they try to cross. I mean, I can take them, but¡­¡± he nces down at me, not needing to finish the sentence. I ignore the fact that I cannot, looking up into his face and frowning. ¡°Would it even be worth it, though? I mean, even if you could take them and do some damage, you risk getting hurt.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Jackson mutters, his eyes roving over the map for a n. ¡°Jacks,¡± I sigh, suddenly pissed and a little sick at the idea of him barreling through a gauntlet of cadets at the bridge. ¡°You¡¯re not invulnerable, you¡¯re just big. Stop being so cavalier.¡± Jackson takes a second to study me with a frown, I think surprised that someone is worried. about him. But then he just shrugs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± he says. ¡°We still have to get you across.¡± I bite my lip, staring up at my mate¡¯s perfect face, suddenly horribly guilty at all he¡¯s giving up by dragging my tiny little self along in his wake. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say softly. ¡°Just¡­go on without me. Leave me behind.¡± Slowly, Jackson turns to stare at me like I¡¯ve said the craziest thing he¡¯s ever heard. Chapter 92 ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you behind, Ari,¡± Jackson spits out, ring at me like I¡¯ve said something. horrible and ridiculous, like we should both throw ourselves off the cliff. ¡°I¡¯m just slowing you down!¡± I say, throwing out my hands for emphasis. ¡°Seriously, if you hadn¡¯t back¨C tracked for me, you¡¯d be like, finished now ¡°I didn¡¯t backtrack for you,¡± he mutters, still staring at me, ¡°I backtracked for ¡°Your mate, whatever,¡± I sigh, rolling my eyes. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s not fair. I¡¯ll find my own way the mountain, it will be fine.¡± up ¡°It will not be fine,¡± he says, reaching out to grab my arm. ¡°Do you think I want to do this without you!?¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, suddenly baffled. ¡°Not¡­not this, Ari,¡± Jackson says, waving the map around at the darkening forest. ¡°Not the Examination. I mean, the Academy. Do you think I¡¯m not aware that you¡¯re the only person who has been nice to me? That you¡¯re you¡¯re the only human connection I have at all?¡± ¨C ¡°But,¡± I frown at him, ¡°Rafe and Jesse ¨C¡± ¡°Are only friends with me because you make them be ¡°That¡¯s not true, Jackson,¡± I whisper, turning to face him, desperate for him to believe me. ¡°They like you for who you are sure, I was the start of it, but they really do ¨C¡± ¨C ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson sighs, his shoulders slumping, ¡°this isn¡¯t the time for a pep talk. Just ¨C I¡¯m not leaving you behind, okay? I found you in the woods, for some reason ¨C because you¡¯re always weirdly around when I smell her scent ¨C but¡­I¡¯m not leaving you behind now, all right? There¡¯re ways to do this, even if I have to drag you up the mountain myself.¡± He mutters the final words, looking back at the map, and a slow, terribly pleased smile creeps over my face. Because my mate- he likes me. He¡¯s my friend. Emergency calls only $.095% 15:43 And as stupid as that is to realize because, duh, of course your mate is supposed to like you as a person¡­god, it means everything in the world to me right now. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, giving in and stepping close. ¡°So, what should we do?¡± ¡°Can you shift?¡± he asks, ncing over at me, hesitating. Not everyone can shift people, even though they¡¯re full wolves, just never develop the ability. ¡°This will all be a lot easier if you can run as a wolf¡± I bite my lip, because while I can shift¡­.I mean, the jig will instantly be up if I do. Jackson will take one whiff of my honey and clove scent in my wolf form and know immediately who I am. Which will, of course, destroy his world and throw his attention off again when we both need to concentrate on getting to the top of the mountain. So, slowly, I decide to lie, hoping desperately that it¡¯s the right choice. ¡°No,¡± I whisper, and my wolf howls within me to be denied the chance to run as well as the fact that we¡¯re tantly lying to our mate. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t shift.¡± Jackson scowls, looking down at the map. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to the bridge then,¡± he says, folding it neatly and sliding it into his back pocket. ¡°See what the situation is there. Then¡­.we can make our next move.¡± Nodding. I fall in slightly behind him, letting him take the lead. We walk for another hour then, with me cing my feet where Jackson ced his, trusting his steady steps and his apparently innate knowledge of the wilderness to know the best way through the dark. He silently, almost passively watches out for me, pointing to tricky spots or turning to offer a hand when the terrain is particrly steep. I stop noticing the pulse that rushes through the air every time we touch, because it¡¯s be natural to me now, just part of being near him. Both of us be intent, though, when we see fire ahead. I focus my eyesight, seeing the edge of the ravine and the start to the bridge next to it. Clearly, a group of cadets truly has set up something of a toll at the crossing, and they¡¯re not being shy about announcing it. ¡°Bold,¡± Jackson murmurs, peering through the trees. Then he looks around, interested. ¡°Let¡¯s get to higher ground,¡± he says, nodding upwards to a cliff above us. ¡°I want to see Emergency calls only what we¡¯re up against there.¡± * .0095% [15:43 Then, to my shock, Jackson ferrets out a teeny tiny little path up the cliff, bncing on it with incredible grace that makes me wonder if he¡¯s part goat shifter, instead of all wolf. I do my best to follow, clinging to the rock and taking his patient hand when I need to. Twenty minutester we¡¯re about thirty feet in the air on a t jut of rock about ten feet wide. I hesitate, wondering if it¡¯s safe, but Jackson crouches casually on the edge, apparently having no such concerns. I scowl and move close to him, wishing I moved in the wilderness with his clear ease and confidence. Too much time hanging out in a pce, I guess. ¡°What are you seeing?¡± I whisper, wanting to know what the situation below looks at from his eyes. ¡°Big group,¡± he murmurs, gesturing towards the three fires burning below and the cadets. gathered around them. ¡°Already done some damage.¡± He points to the side now and I grimace to see that there are about ten cadets passed out to the side, my stomach turning to see a few of their legs twisted and broken, taken out of the running in their attempt to cross. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I press my eyes shut, swallowing hard, hoping desperately that none of them are Ben, or Jesse, or Luca, or Rafe. But¡­no, it can¡¯t be. Their stories at the Academy can¡¯t end like that, and neither can mine. ¡°So?¡± I ask, forcing myself to open my eyes and pay attention. ¡°What do you think, do we risk it? Rush it?¡± ¡°No, too many of them,¡± Jackson murmurs, shaking his head. ¡°They¡¯ll hold out overnight, hoping to take out more. Then, in the morning, they¡¯ll shift and run. Maybe cut the bridge. behind them. We need to get across another way.¡± ¡°Is there another way?¡± I ask, fear curling in me now. ¡°Down the ravine and back up,¡± Jackson murmurs, nodding and pointing left along the trail, beyond the bridge. ¡°It¡¯s¡­.harder, it will take time.¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s go,¡± I say, standing up straight. But Jackson¡¯s hand intercepts me, pulling me back 3/6 Emergency calls only) down. *.095% 15:43 ¡°Impossible in the dark,¡± he murmurs, and I can see him shake his head. ¡°Handholds, footholds¡­you could easily fall to your death.¡± I don¡¯t miss that he says that I could fall to my death. He doesn¡¯t mention himself. ¡°So, what?¡± I ask, ignoring it. ¡°First light?¡± ¡°First light,¡± he says, nodding. ¡°We move along the ridge, get to a high point, get into position. Then, as soon as we can see¡­we move. Hope to hell nobody has projectiles, like you.¡± He nods to my crossbow. ¡°The only people who do will be marksmen,¡± I sigh. ¡°And¡­the other two are close enough with me. They won¡¯t take us out.¡± ¡°Trusting,¡± Jackson says, his voice sarcastic, like he clearly thinks that they might. But I ignore him as we both stand and move to the left along the cliff face. Again, I step where he steps, trusting the fact that if the stone can hold him it can certainly hold me. About fifteen minutes pass as we move along and I¡¯m drenched in sweat, even in the cool night air, with the stress of having to bnce so high and so precariously. Finally, though, wee to another wide, t area, this time with a slight overhang in the cliff face that creates a little shelter. I peer into it, a little worried it might already contain some wildlife, but Jackson moves towards it without a care. ¡°In,¡± he says, tossing his canteen beneath the overhang and taking off his backpack, dropping that too. I do as I¡¯m told, sitting down and crossing my legs, unlooping the crossbow from my shoulder and cing it at my side along with the arrows as I look up at him. ¡°There¡¯s some fruit in there, and bread,¡± he says, gesturing towards the bag. ¡°You should eat.¡± ¡°Well, you should too,¡± I mutter, pulling it towards me as I realize how hungry I really am. ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t need it,¡± Jackson says, putting his hands on his hips and looking back the way that we came. ¡°Eat as much as you want. I¡¯ll be back by morning.¡± And then my mouth drops open as Jackson begins to stride away. Chapter 93 ¡°What!¡± I shriek, scrambling to my knees and knocking the fruit and bread out of myp. ¡°Shh!¡± Jackson hisses, turning back towards me and holding out a hand, looking at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Ari! If we¡¯re waiting for dawn to move into the ravine, others. are too! And they will come for us! Just¡­.be quiet, all right!?¡± ¡°Jackson!¡± I whisper, full of rage, ignoring his words and getting to my feet, striding towards him, ¡°you are not leaving me here!¡± He huffs a littleugh, clearly implying that I couldn¡¯t stop him if I tried. ¡°Yeah, Ari, I am.¡± ¡°You are not!¡± I put my hands on his chest and shove, angry. ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± he says, not budging an inch. ¡°I promise, all right? I¡¯m not abandoning you ¨C I¡¯ll be back at dawn, I¡¯ll help you. I just¡­¡± And I go still as I see his head turn again, back the way we came, back to where¡­ Well, back to where he imagines she is. His mate, alone. His mate, frightened in the wilderness, needing his help. And then even though I assured him that she¡¯s safe, that there¡¯s nothing wrong, he can¡¯t leave it. ¡°Jackson,¡± I beg, wrapping my fists in his shirt and staring up at him. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I have to, Ari,¡± he says through his teeth, frustrated with me. ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡± I insist again, tightening my fists, trying to will him to believe me. ¡°I know that you believe that,¡± Jackson snaps, shaking his head. ¡°But Ari, I smelled her, I could taste her fear on the air ¨C I swear it, something happened to her.¡± Emergency calls only 0 95% 15:43 ¡°And she got through it!¡± I insist. ¡°Didn¡¯t it go away!? Didn¡¯t the fear like¡­dissipate!?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he concedes, ¡°but what if that¡¯s because she got hurt? What if she¡¯s unconscious?¡± He scowls, stepping away from me roughly, suddenly angry. ¡°I never should have let you drag me away from there. I should have stayed ¡°You should not have stayed!¡± I snap, getting pissed in my own right now, because Jackson he¡¯s being foolish. ¡°She¡¯s fine! She doesn¡¯t need you to go searching for her she needs you to stay here, so you can be ready to cross at first light!¡± ¡°How the fuck do you know that, Ari!?¡± Jackson growls, stepping towards me, looming over me. And I realize, quite suddenly, that this is a fight a real fight. And if I¡¯m not careful, I could make this Alpha snap, that it could get violent But I dismiss the thought, instantly. Because my mate ¨C he won¡¯t hurt me. His body, his biology won¡¯t let him hurt me. Except¡­well, except if he doesn¡¯t know who I am. I push it all away, stepping into his space now, unable to help it. ¡°I know that she¡¯s safe the way I¡¯ve always known, Jacks,¡± I reply, my voice low with my own anger in response to his. ¡°Have I ever betrayed you? Have you ever not been able to trust me? Have ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t have been trusting you this entire time!¡± Jackson suddenly exims, throwing up his hands in the air. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I do! I mean, is this your magical gift, rk!? Making me act like a god damn idiot!? Making me constantly, consistently turn away from my mate and just believe you that one day you¡¯re going to tell me what the fuck is going on!?¡± ¡°You trust me because you know I¡¯m trustworthy!¡± I snap, putting my hands on my hips. ¡°What was all of that about friendship earlier!? About not abandoning me because I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s been nice to you?¡± ¡°And what is that about, rk?¡± Jackson says, his voice a little more dangerous now as he steps closer to me, moving so close that his chest bounces against mine, making me fall back a step. I regain my footing fast, scowling at him, suddenly livid that he¡¯d bully me like use hisrger form to intimidate him. that ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I growl. Emergency calls only is ? ? ¡õ & ¨C 095% 15:43 Is that why you¡¯re nice to me?¡± he asks, and I can hear the wound in his voice now. ¡°Because you realize that that that¡¯s the only way you¡¯re getting through this? You found the loneliest guy in the Academy and gave him the scraps of your attention, and for that I do what carry you through the Examination? Is that he pauses now, his voice catching. ¡°is that seriously what¡¯s happening? Have you have you been leading me on, telling me that you¡¯ll tell me about my mate someday to¡­.because you know that it would wrap me around your finger?¡± I stare up into his face in the darkness,pletely shocked, appalled at the idea. And my heart absolutely breaks for him, that he could consider this a possibility. Again, my mind turns to what his world must have been like who raised him, that he could imagine me so maniptive? ¨C ¡°Jackson,¡± I breathe, shaking my head, ¡°I would never do that to you. You¡¯re you¡¯re my friend ¨C His MATE! My wolf howls, grieving within me, realizing alongside me that we¡¯re wounding him further. Because whatever world he did grow up in, we¡¯re doing the same outh goes dry as I We are lying to him, every day, because it easier for us. Tears spring to my eyes and my mouth goes dry as I stare up at him, not knowing what to do. Jackson ¨C I have been betraying him. And he¡¯s been so tough, so sturdy, that he he just took it, uining. ¡°I¡¯m going after her,¡± Jackson growls down into my face, ignoring my emotions. ¡°I have to see, rk. I have to make sure that there¡¯s no trace of her in the forest ¨C I need to know that she¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, stepping forward once again, wrapping my hands in his shirt, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. desperate. ¡°Jackson, she¡¯s not out there. I swear on everything that she¡¯s not please, please. just stay here.¡± ¡°Ari,¡± he whispers, have livid and half desperate, ¡°how can you ask me not to? How can you try to keep me away from her!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I gasp, the tears starting to roll down my cheeks. ¡°I swear, Jackson, she¡¯s safe! ¨C She¡¯s not in any danger! You can¡¯t leave you can¡¯t spend the rest of the night prowling around the forest looking for her! It¡¯s pointless!¡± ¡°How do you know that!?¡± he shouts, losing his temper now and shoving me away from him, his voice ringing out against the rocks as he forgets our situationpletely, as he loses himself to his desperate anger, his need to know. ¡°Because!¡± I shout in response, stumbling backwards before finding my bnce, my hands. fisted at my sides. ¡°Because she¡¯s right here, Jacks!¡± ¡°What!?¡± he breathes, staring at me and then looking frantically around our little teau like she¡¯s going to suddenly appear or something. ¡°What are you talking about, Ari ¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± I shout, the words stumbling from my mouth. My wolf howls in relief, her noise long and slow and agonized, like letting out a long¨Cheld breath that has been aching in her lungs. ¡°What?¡± Jackson says, staring at me like I¡¯m crazy, like I¡¯m an idiot. ¡°It¡¯s me, Jacks!¡± I repeat, stepping forward and ring at him, tossing out a hand between us like it¡¯s obvious. ¡°When you¡¯re smelling your mate? You¡¯re smelling me. You smelled my fear- that¡¯s why you came running to me!¡± ¡°What?¡± he repeats, his face screwing up in concern and confusion, his head tilting as he tries to put it all together. ¡°Are you two like¡­.tied? Does her magic¡­does she feel your fear? Are you like¡­.twins?¡± Oh my god, my wolf says, standing rigid in my soul. He really¡­he really just doesn¡¯t get it. Chapter 94 I stare at Jackson like he¡¯s an idiot now. Because¡­honestly I really kind of did think that he¡¯d figured it out, at a least a little bit. Or that once I told him, all the pieces would snap into ce. But the way he¡¯s looking at me..Jackson does not know. He bought, hook line and sinker, the lie that I¡¯m Ari rk, royal cousin who has some strange and elusive tie to his mate. ¡°Jacks,¡± I growl, shaking my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s me. Your mate is me.¡± And with that, I whip off my cap, revealing the hair braided in a coil on top of my head, letting my true scent free. He continues staring at me, uprehending. But I see him stumble back a step, his eyes. going wide the moment my scent hits him. ¡°How¡­¡± he murmurs, his voice trembling. ¡°How can you¡­.you¡¯re a Cadet¡­you¡¯re male¡­¡± hat ¡°Oh my god,¡± I groan, dipping my face into my hand for a second before dropping my and grabbing the hem of my shirt, tugging it up halfway as fast as I can so that he can see the shape of my body beneath, my wider hips, my trim waist. ¡°Jacks, no, I¡¯m a girl.¡± I stand there, my shirt fisted against my breasts, staring at him, breathless. Realization hits Jackson like a bus. His eyes go wide and he stumbles back a step, not breathing, his face going deathly pale in the light of the moon. I stare at Jackson, watching him struggle to make sense of the newly disparate pieces of the world. His eyes move fast over me again and again before, always, returning to my face. But he just stares back at me, ck¨Cjawed, not saying a word. And then, after a long, long moment of staring at each other, Jackson just¡­.turns on his heel. And stalks away. Emergency calls only And I stare after him in¡­absolute shock. W95% 1 15:44 Jackson¡¯s tall form disappears quickly into the darkness and I stare, my mouth hanging into the ck night for way, way too long. open. And then I groan a long, slow groan, standing up straight and burying my face in my hands, wondering what the hell I just did. It¡¯s okay, my wolf says, a little frantic, it can¡¯t be bad we told him the truth¡­the truth can never be bad¡­ Yeah, I reply, deeply sarcastic, unless the truthpletely upends your world in the middle of an insane trial. And your core reaction is to just run and leave your mate stranded on a cliff somewhere. My wolf murmursforting things about how that can¡¯t possibly be what¡¯s happening, that he just needs a minute alone to process because he¡¯s the solitary sort, but eventually she runs out of pleasant, hopeful sentiments as we both just stare into the darkness waiting for him toe back. But..he doesn¡¯t. I curse, slowly and fluently, and turn towards the little overhang of rock where I¡¯d been sitting with the water. I sink into that spot, sitting hard on my butt and ignoring the pain as I rest my elbows on my knees and then prop my miserable chin into my hands. Because, I mean, what did I think was going to happen!? That he was just going to be like, ¡°Oh, cool! How nice! What a relief, now I can stay!¡± No, of course, my weird outdoorsy Alpha mate reacted to his panic by goingpletely back to his roots. He probably shifted into his wolf and is now prowling around the cliffside in the moonlight, not even thinking human thoughts anymore, just letting his animal instincts take over and forgetting all about me. I scowl a little because¡­well, because as sorry as I feel about losing my temper and blurting it all out in a rush¡­ It did hurt my feelings, a little bit, that he just¡­walked away. Emergency calls only 095% 15:44 I mean, did he¡­did he reject me? Does he hate me? Did he realize that I¡¯m a girl and think, immediately, ¡°ew¡°? Oh my god¡­does Jackson think I¡¯m ugly? I groan, putting my face back into my hands and shaking my head, hating that these are my thoughts right now. I mean, I hate not knowing, I hate that he¡¯s not here to talk this through with me, to hear my apologies and my reassurances, but I also hate that I¡¯m dealing with mate drama while I¡¯ve got less than twenty¨Cfour hours now or thereabouts. top of a mountain so that I can keep my ce at Alpha Academy. I mean, could there have been a worse moment to admit the truth to my mate? ¡°God, I have such shit timing,¡± I mutter to myself. to get to the My wolfys down in my soul, stretching out her long, sorry nose, burying it under my mental hand, wanting to show me love at the same moment that she begs for a little. attention. I turn towards her, giving her a little scratch, marveling again at the softness of her fur. It will be okay, she assures me, her eyes wide and limpid and sad. No matter what happens¡­ it will be okay. I hope so, I say, smoothing her fur back lovingly. She lets her eyes drift shut, holding on to the hope for both of us. But she sits up at the same moment I do at the sound of footsteps pounding back towards 1. us. My breath hitches because¡­ I mean, is it Jackson? Coming back? Or¡­I mean, we weren¡¯t precisely quiet, were we? Despite our earlier decision to be stealthy and quiet, to hide up here all night and sneak back out at dawn we just por into a shouting match that other nennle were bound to notice. Emergency calls only Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. *.D95% 15:44 So¡­.could it be someone else? Could it be someoneinging to hurt me? Anxious, I spin, looking for my crossbow. I reach for it, snatching it up into my left hand. my right working anxiously at the quarrel, wanting to get it loaded before whoever is approaching actually gets here. But it¡¯s toote ¨C I¡¯m not fast enough. And when I look up, and see who it is, the crossbow falls from my hands anyway. Because those shoulders, that height, that steady stride sleep, in my dreams. ¨C I¡¯d recognize it anywhere. In my Anywhere. My breath hitches as Jackson stalks across the little teau towards me, his face stern. ¡°Jacks,¡± I murmur, taking a step back, but there¡¯s no time for anything else.. Suddenly, he¡¯s there, in front of me, and he doesn¡¯t even pause his as he dips low, one arm going around my waist while the other hand wraps around the back of my thigh, lifting me suddenly and steadily up against him as he continues forward until my back is pressed against the wall of the cliff behind me. And then, before I even realize what¡¯s happening, Jackson is kissing me. My physical reaction to Jackson is immediate, and visceral, and vivid. I cling to him, my legs wrapping instinctually around his waist as he moves his lips against mine, bidding my mouth open, dipping his tongue inside to lick me, to taste me. I¡¯mpletely frantic both with shock and the immediacy of wanting him. My hands seem like they move everywhere at once as I gasp against him, my eyes pressed shut. My fingers are in his hair, and then down his neck and his back as his hand untucks my shirt, pulling it out of my pants like it was stupid that it was ever in there in the first ce. And then hist palm is t against the skin of my back and it makes me tilt my head back with a deep moan. God, Jackson¡¯s skin against mine, suddenly it¡¯s all all that I want. Jackson takes immediate advantage of my bared throat, dragging his mouth down the length of it, taking a long, slow breath of my scent as he goes. He drags his canines across Chapiti T my skin when his mouth gets to my shoulder, pressing his teeth delicately against the tendons there in a way that makes me shudder, hard. God, fuck, but I want him ¨C immediately I want him. I pull my head back up and use my hands to lift his face, putting my thumbs beneath his heavy jaw and moving his mouth back to mine. Jackson immediatelyplies, kissing me fervidly, with utter abandon ¨C taking my mouth with his, tasting me however he wants to. And every inch of me responds, pressing him closer, wrapping myself tighter around him. Chapter 95 I¡¯m panting, gasping really as Jackson presses me t against the wall of rock, both of his hands under my shirt now, his palms a damn song against my skin as they press up over my ribs, as they move slow over my flesh like they¡¯re trying to ensure that I¡¯m here, that I¡¯m real. And suddenly, quite suddenly, I realize that I do not at all want to be wearing this shirt anymore. That I don¡¯t want to be wearing anything that all I want in the entire world No, not want need- ¨C ¨C ¨C Is to have my skin bare against Jackson¡¯s flush, with nothing in between, not even air nothing but sweat- Jackson groans, though, and turns his face away, ripping his mouth from mine. ¡°What?¡± I breathe, my voice trembling as my hands again go to his cheeks, trying to turn his face back to me, wanting his mouth back right where it was. God, his mouth, those lips. ¡°Jackson, please Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I¡¯m begging, but I don¡¯t fucking care. God, I want him. I want him¡­bad. But Jackson just presses his mouth into a thin line and holds his eyes shut. ¡°I¡­I think we need to st Ari,¡± he murmurs, his head moving once, sharply, from side to side. ¡°What?¡± I gasp, baffled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because,¡± he growls, and I go rigid when he turns his blue eyes to mine, when I see the powerful want behind his gaze. ¡°Because if we don¡¯t stop now, I am going to¡­.throw you down in this dirt, Ari, and I am not going to be able to stop.¡± My breath hitches in my chest and then stopspletely as I consider that¡­ Well. Emergency calls only That that¡¯s maybe not such a bad idea. 095% 15:45 ?? But then, slowly, as Jackson stares at me, patiently waiting for me to catch up with him, I remember where we are. And what we¡¯re trying to do. And the fact that there are people below us who will probably try to kill or maim us if they find out we¡¯re here. And that tomorrow we have to climb a ravine and then a mountain. So. This is probably not the right time to let my mate throw me to the ground and ravish me. As I stare at him, putting all the pieces together, I can¡¯t help the furious scowl that forms on my lips. Jackson¡¯s face breaks into a slow grin as he raises a hand, tracing the shape of my lips with his thumb. ¡°Perfect,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head as he stares at my mouth like he can¡¯t believe it. He leans forward again, pressing a kiss to my lips, ridiculously soft considering the we both just tore into each other. way that But my body responds again, beyond me or despite me or just¡­expressing precisely how I feel. And I lean into the kiss, moving my mouth slowly over his, holding him close to me and never, ever wanting to let him go. Jackson, again the responsible party here I am doing absolutely nothing to help, I¡¯m well aware again breaks our kiss with a groan, shaking his head. ¨C ¡°Fine,¡± I sigh, tilting my head back and giving him a half¨Chearted shove on the shoulder. ¡°Let me down, then, you big gigantic brute.¡± Jackson justughs but keeps me in his arms as he pulls me away from the wall, folding hist legs beneath him and sinking gracefully to the ground with me still in his arms, tucking ust away beneath the little overhang of rock. It¡¯s dark, but in the moonlight I can still make out his features, his expressions. Suddenly, ridiculously, I bless the goddess that it¡¯s a clear night. And then I grin, looking up at the moon, realizing that¡­well, that that¡¯s her. And she did. this. And so of course my grandmother has given me a clear night so that I can look on my mergency calls onlyHO O D 6 .095% 15:45 mate¡¯s face. My smile broadens and 1 send her a quick prayer of thanks because. Well, because I really like my mate. She picked well. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jackson asks, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°L. um ¨C I¡¯m sorry, for like, mming you up against the rocks.¡± He grimaces at me a little. ¡°I got carried away. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say,ughing and shaking my head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡­¡± I hesitate for a second, biting my lip. ¡°I liked it.¡± My mate, bless him, blushes just a little but then clears his throat, I think wondering where to begin. I raise my hands to his cheeks, cupping his face between my palms. ¡°Jackson, are you all right? I ¨C I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he says, nodding, his voice choked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I stormed out of here I was¡­ really freaked out.¡± ¡°Are you still freaked out?¡± I whisper. ¡°Oh. for sure,¡± he says, his eyes widening as he lifts them to mine. And I can¡¯t help it, I burst into laughter. He takes a second and then heughs too, but his arms wind around me, holding me tighter and I think¡­well, I think everything¡¯s going to be okay. ¡°Ari, this is absolutely insane I mean¡­I was¡­.¡± he scowls, hanging his head for a second, ¡°I waspletely convinced you were a boy.¡± ¨C He lifts his head and narrows his eyes at me for a second, sniffing the air, as if he still kind. of suspects that I am. I burst outughing, giving him another shove. ¡°I¡¯m a girl, I promise, see?¡± And then I raise my hands to my head, making quick work of my braid, letting my hair fall down around my shoulders. Jackson groans again, taking a second to dip his head close to my hair, taking a deep breath Emergency calls only pe * .095% 15.45 of my scent before he slowly raises his eyes to meet mine again, though his are half¨Clidded now. ¡°Boys can have long hair too,¡± he murmurs, sounding a little drunk. ¡°Do you require further proof, sir?¡± I ask, sitting up straight, half scandalized and half well. Tempted. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, ducking his head against me again and pulling me back against his chest, making me smile ridiculously with joy. ¡°No, just¡­stay here, please. Right here. Don¡¯t ever leave.¡± ¡°Have to leave at some point,¡± I murmur, running my fingers through his dark hair, which is silkier than I thought it would be. ¡°Kind of¡­a big day tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he groans. He lifts his head again, blinking at me, lifting a hand to tuck my hair behind my ear. ¡°Stupid sun. Now would be a great time to blow it up or melt it, you know,¡± he says, making meugh again. ¡°Make sure tomorrow neveres and we can just¡­stay right here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I whisper, still smiling at him. ¡°You want to spend the rest of our lives sitting in the dirt under this rocky overhang?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replies, instant, leaning forward to brush his nose against my cheek, dragging it back towards my ear and then down my neck. ¡°Right here, for the rest of time. That would be perfect.¡± And I bite my lip at the sweetness of him, but even as I do I realize that he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s kind of right. Right here it is just us in our own little world. But tomorrow, if and when we do get back? There is¡­a whole lot of truth waiting. And, for me¡­another mate. Another mate who is not going to be pleased when I show up on the mountain top smelling all over of Jackson McClintock. But still, as I wrap my arms tighter around Jackson¡¯s neck, I realize that in this moment? I¡­ just can¡¯t bring myself to care. My mate, I think sensing my joy and my against my neck to look at me. Slowly, ale at once, lifts his head from its ce tucked takes over his lips. Emergency calls only ¡°What is it?¡± I whisper, grinning at him, unable to help it. µÚÈýÍÅ94% 15:45 Jackson just shakes his head at me, marveling. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe you¡¯re real,¡± he whispers, and my heart breaks and heals and breaks again, all in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­thinking about you my whole life.¡± ¡°Me too, Jacks,¡± I whisper, pressing my hand warm to his cheek, my stomach filled with butterflies because, honestly, it¡¯s not a lie. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you too.¡± He kisses me then slow, and rich, and deep. And if that were my magical gift, to blow up the sun and prevent tomorrowing, or stopping time right now and live in this moment forever? Honestly, I¡¯d probably do it. Because this and Jacks¡­ It¡¯s just¡­perfect. Chapter 96 But of course, time does pass, and we do eventually stop kissing when things again get heated. Because what Jackson said before really was the truth this is not the time or the ce for it. ¨C Somehow we separate ourselves from each other, though we¡¯re never really more than an inch apart, and we take a moment to getfortable, organizing our supplies and taking inventory before Jackson passes an apple to me. ¡°Here,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Eat, please. And then you should probably get some sleep.¡± I take the apple butugh at the suggestion that I¡¯m going to get any sleep. I mean, I just confessed my deepest secret to my mate what, does he think I¡¯m going to just curl up and take a nap? ¨C ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he growls, though I wave a hand at him, dismissing the implied danger in his voice that probably makes other men quail. We¡¯re both well aware that he¡¯d never hurt me. ¡°You should rest, Ari.¡± ¡°Well, so should you!¡± I protest. But when I look up into his smirking face I scowl, shaking my head. ¡°You seriously just don¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± he says, shaking his head and reaching for the canteen. ¡°The water I need, we have to share that. But food and sleep that¡¯s all for you. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯ll rest,¡± I say, hesitant. ¡°But Jackson¡­.there¡¯s still a lot we need to talk about. And I¡¯m not going to be able to sleep until wee to terms with some stuff.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he murmurs, wrapping an arm around me and pulling me tight to his side. I smile up at him, pleased that he¡¯s not fighting me on it, but then I realize that he¡¯s¡­.well, he¡¯s got a ton of questions, doesn¡¯t he? But before he gets to those¡­I have to start. ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, turning more fully to him now and taking his face seriously in my hands, gazing at him. ¡°I am so¡­so sorry that I¡¯ve had to keep this from you.¡± Emergency calls onlyDOOM & 094% 1545 ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says, instantly willing to forgive, his broad handing up and wrapping around my wrist like he wants to be touching me all the time. A little smile takes my lips as I shake m easily, Jacks. You were tortured by this head back and forth. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forgive me so I know you were.¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± he says, the corner of his mouth turning up in a smirk. ¡°But now that it all makes sense ¨C why I could catch whiffs of my mate¡¯s sense all over the castle, why her trail always seemed to lead to you. I mean, I get it now.¡± He frowns a little, lowering his head to my neck and taking another long sniff. ¡°Is that..Jesse? Has he been scent marking you?¡± Quickly I nod. ¡°My cousin,¡± I whisper, seeing the possessive question already in his eyes. Slowly he nods, believing me. ¡°Again, Jacks, I hope you can forgive me for it, over time. It wasn¡¯t easy but¡­I didn¡¯t have a lot of choice, not if I wanted to stay in the Academy.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± he says, giving an easy shrug, already over it. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t mind waiting, Ari ¨C I just wanted to know that you were safe.¡± ¡°You should care,¡± I say, smiling at him but still feeling a little guilty. Luca¡¯s response in some ways made more sense he punished me, a little, and rightfully so. I lied to him for weeks. But Jacks he¡¯s so instantly ready to move on. ¨C ¡°Nah,¡± Jackson replies, wrapping me up closer in his arms, pulling me cozily into hisp. again and against his chest as he presses a kiss to my hair. ¡°It¡¯s all worth it. I don¡¯t want to make myself feel mad just because I should. I have you now, don¡¯t I? It¡¯s all that matters.¡± I find myself feeling quite touched, and a little overwhelmed, as I lean against his chest, tucking my head for a second beneath his chin, cozy and warm despite the chill in the night air. Because¡­maybe he should be mad. There is¡­there is moreing, after all, that he¡¯s not going to be pleased about it¡¯s actually not so simple as him having me now. ¨C And if he just forgives me at every turn, even though none of it is my choice either, even if the Goddess herself gave us this path¡­ Well, who is going to watch out for Jackson¡¯s heart, in the trials toe? We are, my wolf growls, fierce. And I set myself to the task, immediately agreeing. Jackson he¡¯s big, and he¡¯s powerful, ¨C Emergency calls only be but he¡¯s quite tender, beneath it all, isn¡¯t he? And.. # 094% 15:45 As sad as it sounds, Jackson is a bit more desperate for love and affection than I¡¯d like him to be. He¡¯s willing to wipe away all the offenses against him, just to have me in his arms. God, he¡¯s too good, to pure and sweet. I press my eyes shut, begging the Goddess for strength so that I can be as good to him as he deserves. ¡°What?¡± Jackson murmurs, nudging me with his nose, and I realize that I¡¯ve gone quite still and rigid in his arms. ¡°Nothing,¡± I murmur, lifting my face to look into his. ¡°Just¡­thinking about a thousand things.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about them,¡± he says with a little frown, like it¡¯s so easy to just not. I grin at him, laughing a little. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it all out. It will all turn right.¡± I smile at him, unable to stop myself as I reach up to stroke his hair, tucking it back behind his ear over and over again. ¡°Jacks,¡± I murmur, as he looks down at me with such tenderness in his face, his expression. A tenderness that is¡­not totally unfamiliar, if I¡¯m being honest because he has looked at me that way before, even if he thought I was a boy. ¡°Did you really not know?¡± His face bursts into a grin and I can feel himughing all around me in his chest, in the way his arms shake. My smile widens and I find that I quite like being all wrapped up in him. ¡°Ari, I definitely did not know. It was the shock of my life when you pulled your shirt. up and I saw you had a girl body under your uniform.¡± ¡°Really, though?¡± I ask,ughing outright now, shaking my head a little in disbelief. ¡°Like. no hints before? No inklings nothing about my face, or my mannerisms? I was just¡­all boy to you?¡± ¨C ¡ª ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson sighs, shaking his head, growing a little more serious even as he smiles. ¡°I have¡­ absolutely no context for any of that. I don¡¯t know any girls everyone I¡¯ve met is a guy. So, if there are social cues that I¡¯m supposed to pick up on to be able to tell that you¡¯re a girl? I just don¡¯t know them.¡± I tilt my head, considering him, remembering what Ben said about me reminding him of his sisters. ¡°Ben says Iugh like a girl,¡± I blurt out, saying the words as I think them. Emergency calls only Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. @94% 15:45 Jackson grins. ¡°I like yourugh,¡± he murmurs. ¡°So, if that¡¯s how girlsugh, then¡­I guess f like that.¡± ¡°Were you attracted to me?¡± 1 hear myself ask, curiosity getting the better of my mouth. Jackson¡¯s smile grows. ¡°No.¡± he murmurs, shaking his head. 1 squeak a little, sitting up straight, indignant. ¡°I mean, I am now!¡± he says,ughing as he works to correct himself. ¡°What, just because I show you my stomach and you realize I¡¯m a girl suddenly you think I¡¯m pretty!?¡± Chapter 97 ¡°Well, kind of¡± he replies,ughing louder now, freer. ¡°I mean, I just didn¡¯t let my mind go there before. You were just another guy. A little shrimpy one who I liked hanging out with, and who I worried about sometimes. But..I didn¡¯t think of you that way.¡± I narrow my eyes at him, leaning a little closer, inspecting his face for lies. ¡°That¡¯s not how attraction works, Jackson. You can¡¯t just decide to turn it on and off.¡± He stares at me stoically for a long moment before his mouth twitches in the start of a smile. I gasp, pointing at his face. ¡°You totally were!¡± I whisper, thrilled. ¡°You were into the Shrimp! You had a crush on me!¡± Heughs, snatching my finger out of the air and wrapping his hand around mine even as he leans closer. ¡°Fine, I thought¡­I thought you had a nice smile, okay?¡± I grin, leaning into him, making him say more. He groans, sighing and rolling his eyes. ¡°And nice skin and¡­and pretty eyes. But! I thought you were my mate¡¯s twin, okay? That was my best guess. So, I was just imagining what she looked like, which was probably a lot like¡­you?¡± His face twists up now, getting all muddled in the truth. Iugh with him, leaning back against him, pleased. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t find me totally repulsive.¡± ¡°Not totally,¡± he murmurs, lightly tracing his fingers down my arm and then around my back, settling me cozily against him again. ¡°What about you?¡± he asks, his voice a little wicked. ¡°Oh,¡± I sigh, leaning my head against him. ¡°It was terrible.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He¡¯sughing now. ¡°Rafe had to drag me back to the room all the time,¡± I say, looking up at him, a little embarrassed. ¡°Told me I wasn¡¯t allowed to moon after you in the hallways ¨C¡± Emergency calls only> 0 ¡õ & 8094% 15:46 ¡°What!?¡± Jackson repeats himself, I think shocked, butughs harder. ¡°It was very embarrassing, Jacks! My stupid wolf always telling me to do ridiculous things, like just leap on you in the hallway when we¡¯d see you between sses, or steal your shirt and hide it under my pillow, god He¡¯s shaking with hisughter now and I can¡¯t help it, I join in with him, delighted as I look up into his face to see him looking so¡­.. Well, so happy. My serious mate, who sometimes looks like he¡¯s never had a happy day in his life, laughing like that. God, but it does wonders for my heart. When hisughter fades his turns his head back down to me, his eyes shining. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t disappoint. That your wolf,¡± he presses a finger against my chest, where I suppose he imagines she lives, ¡°likes me, at least.¡± She preens inside of me, happy to be addressed and acknowledged directly. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a big fan,¡± I sigh, looking down at his finger and smiling. But then I turn my face back up to his, returning to the question at hand. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say quietly, and he turns his face to mine, more serious now but nodding to invite the question he can hear in my voice. ¡°Why¡­why were. you so shocked to find out I was a girl? Why don¡¯t you know any of the cues?¡± Jackson releases a long sigh and drops his eyes from mine. My heart drops along with his gaze, and I worry that I¡¯ve said too much, or the wrong thing ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, reaching out and taking my hand, wrapping it in his. ¡°It¡¯s fine ¨C I want to tell you. It¡¯s just¡­I have been taught, all my life, to keep it a secret. So, it takes a little bit of unlearning, you know? To muster up the courage and tell you everything.¡± I bite my lip, worried for different reasons now, and press myself against him, hoping tomunicate my support, my genuine interest, my faith. He raises his face to mine with a small smile, and I give him mine in return. ¡°Honestly, Ari, it¡¯s probably better that I didn¡¯t know you were a girl when we first met, really,¡± he murmurs, smirking a little, ¡°or else I¡¯d never have been able to talk to you. Not at all.¡± Emergency calls only NOOD & %94% 15:46 I work hard to fight my grin, wanting to be serious, but his own smile brings mine forward. ¡°I know,¡± I whisper, nodding. ¡°I saw you with Daphne.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± he mutters, taking a deep breath before slowly releasing it. ¡°I thought my heart was going to pound through my chest when she came in.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I ask,ughing. ¡°Daphne is really nice ¡°Because she¡¯s a girl ¨C it¡¯s like meeting¨CI don¡¯t know, a gigantic whale, or a unicorn or something. Even if you know it¡¯s nice you still don¡¯t know what to do what it¡¯s going to do ¡°We¡¯re uns to you?¡± I squeak, pleased to death. Heughs, shaking his head. ¡°Almost nearly as mythical,¡± he murmurs. To me, at least.¡± I narrow my eyes a little, suddenly struck by something. ¡°That was one hell of a kiss, Jackson,¡± I say, tilting my head and wrapping a hand in the fabric of his shirt, possessive, ¡°if it was your first one.¡± His mouth twists a little and he looks away for a second. ¡°Well, no, he murmurs and I gasp a little at the drama of it all. ¡°I knew¡­I knew one girl. For a little bit.¡± My eyes go wide and a thousand questions are instantly on my lips, but they all fall away when he turns back to me. ¡°Please, he murmurs, shaking his head, his eyes a little sad. ¡°I¡­I will tell you about her okay? Just¡­ not right now. Not when I¡¯ve just found you, and¡­there¡¯s so much else to exin first. I nod, agreeing to it, though my hands tighten their grip on his shirt. I find that I do not like, at all, the idea of this singr other girl. It is somehow, bizarrely, worse than Luca¡¯s fifty anonymous women. So, I let him move on from it, because I¡¯m¡­.honestly not sure I want to know. At least, as he says, not right now. ¡°The world I grew up in,¡± Jackson begins, his voice soft and hesitating, ¡°well, we called it the Community. It¡¯s way, way up North, in the mountains. It¡¯s really pretty there, honestly, Ari. Emergency calls only 1 0 0 ¡è ¨¤ Like¡­ much prettier than here¡± 094% 15:46 I smile a little, cozying up against him, settling in to listen and pleased that he grew up somewhere beautiful. But I don¡¯t say anything, wanting him to talk. ¡°But, um¡­¡± he hesitates again, ¡°we do things¡­really differently. Like, for instance, I grew up with boys. And only boys. The girls were¡­kept elsewhere.¡± ¡°Kept?¡± I murmur, confused. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replies, and I can feel him nod. ¡°We grew up in barracks ¨C which is why, I think, it was easy for me to fall into life here, I¡¯m kind of used to it. Except you all talk a lot like constantly, Ari, everyone is always chatting most of the time about nothing ¨C¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, lifting my head to look into his face, frowning, ¡°what do you mean grew up? Like, from how young?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He pauses his harangue against chattiness and goes a little still before he shrugs. ¡°Since I can remember. That was my home.¡± I frown, not understanding, and then I remember suddenly something that he saidst night¡­ God, was that justst night, when Daphne came over and Jackson mentioned that he¡­ ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, shaking my head, ¡°where were your parents? Were they there too?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replies, his eyes suddenly wary as he confesses what, I think, is part of the great secret of his life. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t have parents. Or, I mean, obviously biologically I do, but¡­I was raised apart from them. We all were. If I ever met them,¡± he shrugs, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who they were. And they probably wouldn¡¯t have known I was theirs.¡± My mouth falls open in shock and horror as I stare at my mate. Because what¡­what the hell!? Chapter 98 Jackson works hard for a smile when he sees my reaction to my story, though he kind of fails at it. ¡°I take it,¡± he murmurs, ¡°that you have parents? And you like them?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, Jacks!¡± I reply, staring wide¨Ceyed into his face. ¡°They¡¯re kind of great!¡± Jacksonughs a little, tightening his arms around me. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t know that parents are a thing, you don¡¯t really notice them missing, do you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I tilt my head, considering this, as Jackson goes on with his story, telling me about being a little boy growing up in a Community and sleeping in what was essentially a bunkhouse full of little boys just like him. The youngest babies, he knew, were raised in a nursery, and every year a new batch of boys was brought to the bunk house when they were very young. And from that young age, they were trained to fight. ¡°Just every morning,¡± Jackson murmurs, his face distant as he remembers, ¡°we¡¯d troop out of the bunkhouse and get to work running, learning to fight, sparring with each other.¡± He shrugs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad. As we got older, the guys who weren¡¯t as good at it they stopped.ing to practice and I¡¯d see them out in the fields and stuff, or training for a new job. But, I mean, I was¡­good at it. So. I just kept going.¡± ¨C ¡°You could see them?¡± I ask, trying to picture this world. ¡°But not¡­talk to them?¡± ¡°The bunk house was for men and boys in warrior training,¡± Jackson exins, turning his face back to me. ¡°If you were sorted out of that, you¡­moved to another bunk house, I guess. I could see our little My eyebrows raise at this but I press my lips together, wanting him to tell the story any way he wants to. He notices, though, and smiles. ¡°Yeah, the women lived all together too. And we could see them, from where we lived on top of the hill.¡± ¡°But weren¡¯t you curious?¡± I breathe, fascinated. ¡°Of course we were,¡± heughs, smiling at me. ¡°Especially as we grew older and noticed them more. In a different way. But you have to understand it was forbidden. We were taught our roles very, very well, and we were never, ever supposed to talk to anyone in town, especially the women.¡± I shake my head, baffled by it, and especially by the fact that these kinds of attitudes towards gendered difference andmunal living exist within my own nation. It sounds, like anything, more Atxian than native to Moon Valley. But, honestly, who the hell am I to judge? Just because Jackson grew up differently than me¡­does that honestly make it worse? ¡°Were you happy there, Jackson?¡± I ask, my voice worried. Because while I desperately want him to have been¡­I just don¡¯t see how a little boy could be, growing up in a world with that much restriction. He takes a long moment before he answers. ¡°No,¡± he whispers, shaking his shaggy head, and I raise my hands to his face, stroking his cheeks with my thumbs and murmuring soft nothings. ¡°But you have to understand¡­I didn¡¯t know anything else. I didn¡¯t even know I was unhappy for¡­for a long time. I thought that was just¡­life. I thought everyone lived like that, and that everything was hard, and¡­a little sad.¡± ¡°Did you have any friends?¡± ¨C ¡°Of course I had friends,¡± he replies, smiling at me. ¡°They still live there Cristof and Zachary. I spent pretty much every day of my life with them until I left. They were¡­well, they were the best part.¡± ¡°Why did you leave?¡± I ask, fascinated. Honestly, I could listen to Jackson talk for days about this world and he probably has enough information to fill those days. ¨C ¡°Because I was assigned to,¡± he answers instantly, perfectly honest. ¡°I was sent¡­ um¡­¡± he hesitates now, ncing away, and I can see that he¡¯s suddenly measuring his loyalty to the Community against his new loyalty to me, his mate. I wait, trying to be patient, letting him decide what to tell. ¡°I was¡­.sent to learn things,¡± he murmurs, hanging his head a little. ¡°New fighting techniques, new technologies. And then, when I¡¯ve decided that I learned enough, I¡¯m O supposed to¡­.desert. To go back and teach the Community what I learned.¡± I tense in his arms, my hands again taking fistfuls of his shirt, suddenly terrified by the idea that he¡¯s going to leave and go back to that¡­that ce. But Jackson justughs and shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmurs, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to first one of my cheeks, and then the other. ¡°I already decided that I¡¯m not going back.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, surprised, even as the tension lessens in my shocked muscles. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I learned¡­.enough, in the few months that I lived in Capital, to understand that what they¡¯re doing is¡­well, I mean, it¡¯s a cult, right? They control people, give them no choice in their lives. They¡­take their children away.¡± ¨C He sighs, shaking his head, and I press myself closer against him, wanting to fix it all ¨C heal it all, instantly. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know¡­anything about having a family,¡± he murmurs, raising his eyes to mine. ¡°But I do know that if I had found you, somehow, when I lived there? They¡­they wouldn¡¯t have let me keep you wouldn¡¯t even have let me see you. And there¡¯s something wrong about that, Ari wrong about all of it. It¡¯s not right I can¡¯t go back. I can never go back.¡± My eyes fill with tears as I study his face, as I see that his own heart is broken with the realization. And I¡¯m overwhelmed, suddenly, with the strength it must have taken toe to that decision To decide to leave, forever, the world in which you were raised? Everyone you¡¯ve ever loved, no matter how badly they¡¯ve treated you? God, my mate, he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s so much stronger than me. So much stronger than I¡¯ll ever be. ¡°You can have a home here now, Jacks,¡± I say, speaking fast and earnest, pressing a desperate hand to his cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll be really nice to you everyone will! And you can have my mom ¨C she¡¯ll take care of you, she loves being a mom ¨C¡± Jackson justughs, his eyes crinkling as he turns his head to the side and presses a kiss to my palm. ¡°You¡¯re my home now, mate,¡± he murmurs, the words simple and true. And I can¡¯t help it. I sit up, and wind my arms around his neck, and hold my mate tight to me as he wraps his arms around my back, pressing me to his chest like he¡¯ll never let me go. ¡°Damn right I¡¯m your home,¡± I growl, possessive, ready to rip into anyone who¡¯d try to say otherwise. Heughs, I think pleased by the ferocity of his little mate. I pull away then. looking into his eyes, willing him to see it and believe it. ¡°You stay with me now, yeah?¡± ¡°Nowhere else I¡¯d rather be,¡± he replies, the corners of his mouth turning up as he raises a hand, stroking it down the length of my hair, letting his fingers get tangled in the rose¨Cgold lengths of it. And I can¡¯t help it, then. Even though we¡¯re supposed to be talking, even though there¡¯s so much more I want to know, I kiss Jackson, wanting him to feel the promise in my words as well as hear it. Because he¡¯s mine now, and I¡¯m not letting him go, not for anything. And as my mate kisses me back, I feel it happen ¨C feel our perfect silver bond snap into ce between us. I can feel it, in my soul, shining just as pretty and bright as my other bond, that points¡­. oddly in the other direction. Towards Luca, wherever he is, out there in the night. While I¡¯m wrapped up here, in Jackson¡¯s arms. Chapter 99 I worry about myself, a little, just passively, as Jackson kisses me. Because something about the way that his mouth moves against mine makes me¡­just¡­really, really stupid. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¨C Honestly, all logic is gone from my head all thoughts, all sense, all practicality. It¡¯s almost like all of my wolf¡¯s crazy impulses which I usually think are so ridiculouse to the forefront, and they all make a great deal of sense. Because the only thing I want to do right now is strip off my clothing, and climb on top of him, and let him do whatever the hell he wants to my body ¨C just takeplete control. I am all instinct and impulse now as I lose myself in Jackson, as he bends me backwards, slightly, in his arms, levering his body over mine even as he holds me tight, dominating me and demonstrating in the same moment how incredibly precious I am to him. His hand moves slowly down my side as his tongue dips into my mouth, and my hips rise up against him, seeking friction, wanting to be touched as his hand moves lower to take a firm grip on my ass. I moan, deep and shuddering, as Jackson presses me tighter against him and then lets his hand dip further in, his fingers just barely tracing the hot core of me through the fabric of my cadet uniform. My head falls back on my neck at this touch, a panting gasp escaping my lips. ¡°Fuck, Ari,¡± Jackson growls, tucking his face against my neck and then pressing his cheek to my chest. But he moves his hand away, back to my ass and then slipping down my thigh to tuck safely behind my knee. I lift my head, confused, foggy. I frown to see Jackson¡¯s frustrated expression, his clenched teeth. Slowly he shakes his head at me as I blink at him,ing back to myself. And then Iugh, covering my face with my hands, groaning a little as I do because I can sense his emotions now, sense just how much he wants to continue precisely what we were doing just a few seconds ago. But¡­he¡¯s right. We can¡¯t do any of that right now. Nothing has changed. Emergency calls only O Om ? 094% 15:47 And we have we have got to find some semnce of self¨Ccontrol and resist getting lost in each other. This is the Examination, after all. ¡°You should sleep,¡± he murmurs, working to clear his throat. Iugh at the idea, rolling my eyes even as I sit up in hisp and tuck my hair back from my face, pretending to ignore the hard, thick length of him that¡¯s now pressed against my ass. [ do my very, very best to resist the urge to press myself more firmly against that length. And I¡­fail. Just a little bit. Jackson groans, suddenly grabbing me beneath the arms and lifting me bodily out of hisp, cing me gently beside him as if I¡¯m as light as a kitten. I burst outughing as he leans away from me. ¡°I cannot be the only responsible party here, Ari,¡± Jackson growls, ring at me even as I can see the joy on his face, the temptation in his eyes. ¡°You have got to help me out here.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to,¡± I murmur, leaning closer to him again, reaching to wrap my hand. around the back of his neck, wanting his mouth back on mine But Jackson justughs, deep and rueful, pulling away and then getting to his feet, shaking himself from head to toe like the wolf he is. ¡°I am¡­going to take a very small walk,¡± he murmurs, turning away from me. ¡°And when Ie back, we are going to behave ourselves, yes?¡± I grumble, discontent, even though I know he¡¯s right. And then Jackson does precisely as he says ¨C walking a little distance away into the woods with his hands on his hips. I smirk, my hearing straining a little to hear him giving himself a little pep talk about self¨Ccontrol, and then I lean over in our little space, reaching for an apple as my stomach growls. How can you think about eating, my wolf murmurs, sprawled out in my soul in a satisfied daze. We have to strategize think about how to get him naked. Do you think, if we identally spilled the water all over him, that he¡­ But I smirk, shaking my head, knowing that I¡¯m not going to ruin our only water source in what will be a vain attempt to get my mate naked. I bite into the apple with grim satisfaction, staring into the dark after him, wanting him back right now. Emergency calls only * 194% 10 15:47 He takes his time, though time that we both probably need. And as my body unwinds a little bit god, I hadn¡¯t realize how tense he¡¯d made me ¨C I wonder at myself. ¨C I mean, sexually, I have been so shy with Laica- I¡¯ve made him wait months to barely do more than kiss me in the dream state. And then here, after thirty minutes with Jackson, I¡¯m ready to just¡­throw down in the dirt? Let him have all of me, just after a couple of kisses? A couple of really good kisses, my wolf counters, her eyes half shut and her tongue lolling from her mouth. I swat her little rump, correcting her, because Luca is one hell of a kisser too. So¡­what is different? Has Luca just done all the hard work and Jackson¡¯s here to reap the benefits? A little guilt twists in me at the idea. Or, my wolf suggests, lifting her head a little, curious, maybe you just have¡­a more sexual connection with this mate. They don¡¯t have to be the same. Luca brings his own particr set of appealing characteristics to the table. But as I consider that¡­well, that doesn¡¯t quite fit either, does it? Because it¡¯s not like Jackson¡¯s just some piece of meat with no personality, and it¡¯s not like Luca doesn¡¯t get me going. They¡¯re just¡­.different. I sigh, taking another bite of my apple, studying it, confused but¡­well, letting myself be confused, I guess. Nobody I know has ever done this whole two¨Cmate thing before, at least not that I know of. This is new territory for everyone involved, and I suppose I¡¯m bound to feel this way. Confusion wipes away, though, the moment Jackson walks quietly back onto our little teau, apparently having gotten control of myself. Unfortunately, my confusion is reced by an immediate and undeniable sense of lust. God, has he seen himself? Does he know how insanely hot he is when he just¡­walks? The §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö§ä §ß§Ñ way his shoulders shift, the grace with which he moves ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson moans, stopping a few feet from me and dragging his hand down the length of his face. ¡°You have¡­you have got to stop doing that.¡± I burst outughing, suddenly terribly embarrassed, because I just sent every one of those emotions right down the bond, didn¡¯t I? ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I say, turning suddenly so that my back is to him now. ¡°Here, this is better, I can¡¯t see you anymore-¡± Heughs,ing to sit next to me again. ¡°We have to be able to look at each other- ¡°No, we don¡¯t!¡± I squeak, turning away again as he tries to peer at my face, leaning my shoulders back against him and facing the stone wall at the back of the tiny teau. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­stare at these rocks. And pretend that you¡¯re¡­.very, very ugly.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell yourself lies, Ari,¡± Jackson murmurs, wrapping an arm around me and tilting me back so that when I open my eyes I can see his gorgeous face again, just¡­a little upside down now. ¡°Honesty with one¡¯s self is really important ¨C¡± I burst outughing, shaking my head and turning back to him, letting him wrap an arm around me as I press my cheek to his chest. ¡°You are very handsome,¡± I murmur, nuzzling a little and working hard to scold my wolf when she urges me to climb back into hisp. ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs, kissing the top of my head. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to be mated to such a looker, Ari, honestly- ¨C I squeak in protest, whipping my head up at his vanity, but he¡¯s ready for me, cupping my cheek in his broad palm and pressing a sweet, chaste kiss to my mouth. ¡°Not as lucky as me, though,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re the most precious. thing in the whole world. Do you know that?¡± Everything in me just¡­melts at the insane sweetness of my big, scary Alpha mate. And I smile at him, a little dazed. ¡°Now, will you please try to sleep?¡± he pleads, stroking my cheekbone with his thumb. 4/5 ¡°How can I sleep?¡± I ask, shaking my head at him, baffled at the thought, ¡°when I just got you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just be really boring.¡± he murmurs with a shrug, making me grin. ¡°Impossible,¡± I say, but I lower my head to his chest, wanting to please him and, honestly, feeling a little weak and tired after the insane day I¡¯ve had, however short. hair ¡°Oh, very possible,¡± he replies, his voice soft and easy as he strokes his hand over my again and again,forting and steady. ¡°If you want. I¡¯ll recount the hundreds of ancient battles they made us memorize for warrior track ¨C that should put you out I groan, shuddering at the prospect, which makes him huff a littleugh. ¡°Fine,¡± he sighs, continuing to pet me, his hand drifting over my shoulders, too, when it reaches the ends of my hair. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit here and¡­be quiet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll wake me?¡± I whisper, feeling my eyes drift shut despite myself. ¡°The moment the sunes up?¡± ¡°I will,¡± he promises. ¡°The moment there¡¯s light to see by, Ari. I¡¯ll wake you. We have a lot to do tomorrow. We need an early start.¡± And so I shut my eyes, letting myself rest a little, trusting my mate to keep me warm and safe through the short hours left in the night. Chapter 100 It takes me a long time to fall asleep, overwhelmed as I am by my new bond, the closeness of my mate, the secrets that we¡¯ve passed between us that still ring through my mind. But as the minutes pass I feel my eyelids getting heavier and heavier, encouraged by the steady movement of Jackson¡¯s hand over my hair. When I do finally fall asleep, my head pillowed against Jackso sleep of one who feels both weary and completely safe. chest, it¡¯s the deep, true I sleep so deeply that when my eyelids flutter open in the morning, I have¡­no idea where I am. Even though I ampletelyfortable. I frown, not understanding, and curl into the warmth of what I assume is my mattress, though it¡¯s a little¡­firmer than I remember? I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s a light chuckle, though, that makes me look up, and my frown deepens as I stare into Jackson¡¯s face before I realize that¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± I murmur, sitting up a little. He smiles at me, his hand pressing into my back, encouraging me to lean my head back down against his chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmurs, ¡°take a second to wake up. There¡¯s time.¡± Iy my head back down against him, blushing a little as I realize that what I assumed was my mattress is just his body that I¡¯m curled up in hisp, kind of sprawled over his torso, my face tucked against his pectoral ¨C God, is he really that big, that I can basically use his body as a bed? Or am I just that small? I peer up at him again, more awake now, taking a deep breath and raising a hand to rub at N?velDrama.Org holds this content. my eye. Slowly, a smile overtakes his mouth. ¡°What?¡± I mutter, shaking my head a little to clear it, a smile pulling at my lips as well Emergency calls only (m? 094% 15:47 because¡­..well, because he¡¯s just staring at me. And it¡¯s kind of nice. ¡°You¡¯re just so pretty, he whispers, his voice a little awed as he traces his knuckles down the soft skin of my cheek. I can¡¯t help it then I burst into a brilliant smile. Because my mate thinks I¡¯m pretty. His own smile widens, matching mine, and I squeak with happiness, reaching up and winding my arms around Jackson¡¯s neck, pulling him close and pressing probably a dozen kisses to his check and neck. ¡°Morning,¡± I murmur, after the fourth or fifth. He doesn¡¯t respond, just puts a hand beneath my chin after a moment and tilts my face up to his, bringing his mouth to mine and kissing me like he¡¯s been waiting for hours to do it, like he can¡¯t wait for it anymore. And, obviously, I kiss him right back. ¨C But we¡¯re both more contained, now, in the light of the morning than we werest night. There was something freeing about the darkness about knowing that as long as it persisted, there was nothing we could do except explore each other. Now that there¡¯s light by which we can see? We¡¯re both aware that it¡¯s time to move. ¡°Um, so,¡± I say after Jackson breaks our kiss. I stay close, speaking softly as I run a hand. through his messy hair, tucking it back behind his ear, ¡°I lied to you yesterday. I can shift.¡± ¡°Really,¡± he says, his eyebrows going up, and I can tell that he¡¯s pleased. ¡°Little rose¨Ccolored wolf, by any chance?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide. ¡°I think I met her,¡± he murmurs, his finger curling in a tendril of my hair, ¡°a couple times. Dreaming.¡± I tilt my head for a second and then burst into a smile as the truth hits me. All those nights, Emergency calls only be running along the cliffs with another wolf at my side- Wasn¡¯t just a dream, was it? 194% 15.47 But there¡¯s no time to tend to that right now. ¡°The only problem is,¡± I say, looking around the forest, ¡°that my wolf is very obviously a girl wolf, and anyone who sees and smells me will figure it out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll keep the n the same, then,¡± Jackson says, starting to stand up and ridiculously bringing me with him, setting me on my feet only when he¡¯s fully standing. ¡°We¡¯ll only shift if we run out of time, yeah?¡± ¡°Do you think¡­¡± I bite my lip, looking up at him. ¡°I mean, are we going to be toote?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Jackson says, turning to look north. ¡°The only people who would have made it to the mountain and been able to climb it in the night would have been¡­well, the best of Warrior Track. So, maybe Jesse and Rafe. But still, I think there¡¯s plenty of reason to assume that there¡¯s time left for us to make it.¡± ¡°So,¡± I say, smiling up at him and crossing my arms, ¡°what you¡¯re saying is¡­.if I hadn¡¯t been. weighting you down, you¡¯d already be across the finish line?¡± Jackson grins at me, not denying it, but scooping me up in his arms instead and turning met in a slow circle as he presses onest kiss to my mouth. ¡°You can slow me down anytime. you want, tiny.¡± I bite my lip, grinning at him, and I nudge my nose with his before I kick and wriggle, begging to be put down. Jacksonughs, but he puts me back on his feet and we begin to assess our n and our few possessions. We quickly share the water, though I insist Jackson drink the majority of it ¨C I got some liquids out of the fruit, after all- and then I lift my crossbow, twisting my lips at it. ¡°Do you think I need this?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°If we¡¯re going to rush, and climb¡­¡± ¨C ¡°Leave it,¡± he says, shrugging and making a snap decision as he likewise tosses his backpack into the brush. ¡°We need to move fast now any extra weight is a detriment. Besides,¡± he bends over, scooping my discarded hat out of the dust where we left itst night and holding it out to me, ¡°I¡¯m your weapon now.¡± Emergency calls only (D6 3.094% 15:47 I snatch my hat from him, unable to keep the smile from my lips as I wind the majority of my hair onto my head and plop the hat over top of it. Because I quite like the idea of Jackson as my weapon. Jackson smirks, helping me tuck thest strands of my hair beneath the brim. ¡°Where on earth did my mate go? Now there¡¯s only her boyish twin, Ari rk, marksman and chemical mastermind¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget powerful sorcerer,¡± I say, lofty, as we both turn away from the teau, and start out in the blue light of the morning. ¡°Oh, how could I forget,¡± he murmurs behind me, ¡°melter of very tiny pieces of ss¡­such raw power¡­¡± Iugh, shooting a little re over my shoulder, but I focus on my steps on the narrow path ahead of me, which is barely a path and more of a lucky outcropping of rock. I marvel again at Jackson¡¯s sense of bnce, as well as the fact that he found this in the dark. When we get to the bottom of the cliff face, a little forest stretches out in front of us, beyond which I know is the bridge surrounded by cadets. I wonder, passively, whether those guarding it have crossed already? Or they¡¯re still biding their time, hoping to take out more of their ¡°enemies¡± before they shift and make their run for the mountain? ¡°I¡¯m going to go check,¡± Jackson says, looking forward through the woods. ¡°You wait here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I say, turning towards the forest. 47_ ¡°Here,¡± Jackson says, frowning and grabbing my arm. ¡°Wait here, Ari.¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know if not going to the bathroom is part of your supernatural prowess, McClintock?¡± I say, looking a little awkwardly up at my mate. ¡°But it is¡­not part of mine.¡± He stares at me for a second beforeughing, shaking his head. Then he stills, looking around into the forest around us, clearly casting out his hearing to see if anyone is close by. ¡°Yeah, okay. Whatever. Just¡­don¡¯t go far, and return right here, yeah?¡± I nod, ready to obey, trusting his senses more than my own. He stoops closer, pressing a kiss to my mouth, and then as silently as a forest animal 4/6 Emergency calls only D 8.94% 15:47 || himself Jackson moves through the trees, heading for the edge of the forest so he can better see the bridge. ¨C I wait until I can¡¯t see him anymore before I move a few trees away, ducking behind a particrly big one and relieving myself in a hurry, silently cursing men ¨C or maybe just men¡¯s fashion for making this so much easier for men to do than women. But I finish up pretty quickly, quietly mourning theck of toilet paper, before refastening my pants and heading back to the little spot where Jackson left me. I grin as I see a ck¨Cd forming through the trees. ¡°That was fast,¡± I say quietly, smiling, my head dipping so that I don¡¯t trip over any roots. ¡°Oh, did you miss me?¡± I freeze and my head flies up as I recognize that voice. A dark, sour voice and certainly not my mate¡¯s. My eyes focus instantly on n Wrights, on the ugly sneer on his face. ¡°Because I certainly didn¡¯t miss you.¡± I stumble backwards, frantic, seeking a way out- But as he raises his hand, and I see my crossbow held steady there. And I know that¡­this is the end. I open my mouth and scream even before Wright¡¯s finger tightens on the trigger ¨C Even before the bolt flies from the crossbow, lodging itself deep in my thigh. Chapter 101 1 My scream only intensifies,bining with my moan of pain as I grab my leg and fall to the forest floor. I¡¯m panting with agony as Iy in the dirt and the leaves, my eyes pressed shut for a moment before I nce down at my leg, my hands quickly coating in my own blood as they go directly to the wound Trying to do something, to end the pain, to apply pressure, something ¨C But there¡¯s nothing ¨C god, I think the bolt hit bone, I think it cracked it I¡¯m still moaning horribly when a shadow falls over me, and I look frantically up to see Wright standing above me, drawing back the crossbow¡¯s string, that ugly sneer still on his face, though mixed with victory now. ¡°You deserve this,¡± he snarls, ring down at me. ¡°Every inch of pain ¨Cying in the dirt. finally recognizing your failure ¨C you¡¯re nothing but a dirty cheat ¨C¡± ¡°Please,¡± I beg, gasping for breath as he loads another bolt and raises the crossbow towards me. ¡°Please, don¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Save it,¡± he snaps, pointing the crossbow directly at me, and then without another word he pulls the trigger again, sending a bolt directly into my gut. The pain is¡­blinding this time. I scream again, but I must pass out from it Honestly, did I die? I might have died, a little bit But when I open my eyes again, the forest is fuzzy above me, and there¡¯s a dark form looming over me, shouting my name. I flinch away, screaming again, and a hand goes fast over my mouth before a hand slips under my head, cradling it. -Who did this to you!?¡± mergency calis only 14 ? ? ¡è ¨¤ $.094% D 15:48 1 blink, trying to clear my head as I recognize Jackson¡¯s voice, but then I moan and let my head fall back- because the clearer my mind gets, the more I feel the pain. ¡°Ari!¡± Jackson shouts, and suddenly he¡¯s on the ground next to me, pulling me into hisp. ¡°Ari, who did this!?¡± I almost scream again as the movement jostles my stomach, and my hand moves to the bolt of wood that¡¯s protruding from my gut, that aches with every movement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jackson murmurs, and I blink again, trying to focus, trying to look up into his face. His voice ¨C it¡¯s so tight, so full of pain. Did he did he get shot too? But as my eyes focus on his face I see that his pain is all desperate agony for me. ¡°Ari,¡± he murmurs, his hand shaking as he cups my cheek. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Wright.¡± I murmur, shaking my head. Jackson growls, his head snapping up, sniffing the air like he¡¯d go after him right now, like he¡¯ll tear him to shreds. ¡°Jacks!¡± I gasp, shaking my head, my hands fisted in his shirt. Because I mean, if Wright¡¯s not here anymore, then what¡¯s the point? I don¡¯t need ¨C God, my head spins, the pain making everything dizzy ¨C But I do know that I don¡¯t need revenge right now. If by some miracle I¡¯m going to survive, I need a healer. ¡°Please,¡± I beg, shaking my head up at him. ¡°Please, we have to get¡­out¡­¡± Jackson nods, his whole body trembling as he quickly assesses the situation, as he looks at the blood pouring from my leg and my stomach, as he nces over his left shoulder towards where the bridge likely is. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of this, Ari,¡± he whispers, his voice thick with his vow. ¡°Okay? Just¡­ you just hold on, yeah?¡± I nod, fervent, either believing him or¡­or not wanting him to believe that I¡¯m going to die mergence calls only hQONG D94% 15.48 Even as I feel my consciousness fading- ¡°Ari¡± Jackson snaps, and I blink, looking back up into his face as I realize that I almost passed out again. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± I reply, frowning a little, not understanding. Then, to my surprise, Jackson rips open the top button of my shirt and presses his hand t to my chest. Then, he pushes. Not ¨C not with his body, not with his hand. But with his¡­.his magic. ¨C I feel it, quite suddenly, filling me a great deal of energy, and strength, and a glowing, rich sort of power. I gasp, my eyes flying open, and then I bat his hand away suddenly feeling replete ¨C like I can¡¯t take anymore. It doesn¡¯t do anything for the pain, but it sure as hell wakes me up. I stare up at him, confused, not getting it. ¡°How¡¯s your healing?¡± he asks, his voice sharper than it was before. ¡°Your¡­your wolf healing. It¡¯s good, yeah?¡± ¡°Um.¡± I say, ncing down at myself, knowing that even though wolf healing is fast it¡¯s not fast enough for this. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s good.¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯ll keep you going,¡± Jackson says, nodding sharply to me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my magic, Ari as much of it as you can hold. I think I think with the connection between our magic, it will help speed your own magic, the healing included. And hopefully it will be enough to¡­¡± He hesitates, not wanting to say it. But I know precisely what he means. Enough to keep me alive. And then, again to my shock, Jackson stands, pulling me up with him in his arms. I moan again, almost a scream, as he does. But he continues, staring down at me as I pant through. the pain, eventually opening my eyes to look up into him. ¡°I¡¯m getting you out, okay?¡± he whispers, his whole heart in his eyes. Emergency calls only ts QO #094% O 15:48 And I can feel everything down the bond all his worry, all his grief that he just found me, that he could lose me so soon. But, above all, his sheer determination to make me live even if it means killing himself in the process. ¡°Yeah, I reply, pathetically simple, nodding to him, letting him feel my faith. Because, despite the odds, I believe him. Jackson nods once, sharply, and then turns in the forest, striding off through the trees. He doesn¡¯t bother, anymore, to be quiet, instead stomping and moving swiftly, letting everyone hear hime. And even as my mind passes from state to state, concentrating on the pain and then concentrating on the world, I see that this, actually, was precisely his n. By the time we get to the bridge, every single one of the cadets who was waiting there has turned to us, their eyes wide. I look around at all of them through half¨Clidded eyes, my arms curled around Jackson¡¯s neck when did I do that? ¨C as he holds me high against his chest. ¨C By their shock and their awe, I can tell that the two of us make rather an impressive sight ¨C or, at least, a terrible one. The gigantic Alpha, the strongest Cadet in the Academy, especially enraged like this, covered in blood, his tiny charge curled in his arms. ¡°We¡¯re crossing this bridge,¡± Jackson growls, his voice loud enough that he¡¯s shouting even though his words hum with anger. As I nce up I can see Jackson¡¯s canines sharpening to points, can feel his fingers lengthening to ws as he looks around at every single man standing there. ¡°Does anyone want to stop me!?¡± Jackson roars his final words, ring around at every single cadet, a challenge in every line of him. And, wisely, every single one of the cadets slowly backs away from the bridge. Because though in any normal moment an Alpha carried a wounded wolf would be a tempting target¡­ Jackson McClintock in a killing rage, the lifeblood of his mate drinning it Emergency calls only & .094% 11 15:48 I mean, even if they don¡¯t know I¡¯m his mate¡­ Nobody¡¯s fucking with us right now. Jackson releases a final growl, ring around. ¡°Any of you who give any aid to n Wright,¡± he snarls, ¡°even a kind word or a nce¡­you will answer to me, on the other side.¡± Nobody says anything, but they¡¯d be fools not to take him seriously. And with that, Jackson strides across the bridge, not even looking back to see if anyone takes a shot from behind. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Because none of them ¨C none are that stupid. I whimper, slightly, when I feel Jackson¡¯s footsteps transition from wood to dirt and grass. Because now that that is finished¡­the hard part, it¡¯sing now, isn¡¯t it? And the pain God, fuck, I¡¯d do anything to end it, the way it radiates through me¡­ ¡°Hold on,¡± Jackson murmurs, his voice breaking as he slips a hand beneath my still¨Cloose shirt, apparently needing the skin¨Cto¨Cskin contact to pass his magic to me. Ites in a flood and my head tilts back head tilts back ¨C because while it does nothing to stop the pain I¡­I do feel stronger, after the infusion. My eyes flutter open again as I look up into his face, and from the fear I see there I know I must be ghostly pale, looking as on the edge of death as I currently feel. ¡°You hold on, okay?¡± he whispers, lifting me higher as he strides away from the bridge and towards the foot of the mountain before us. He presses a series of quick kisses to my face. ¡°You¡¯ll hold on?¡± ¡°I will,¡± I whisper, nodding to him, trying to steel myself for what¡¯s toe, even though I know it¡¯s impossible. ¡°Okay,¡± he whispers, and then as my eyes shut I feel Jackson take a deep, deep breath. And then, he starts to run. 5/6 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Time moves strangely after that, at once standingpletely still in my agony and. somehow, passing so fast that I barely understand it when the sun reaches its zenith, and then passes beyond it, and then starts to sink towards the horizon. How how have hours past? God, how have I survived them? Though it all, Jackson and my pain have kept a steady pace. I do my best to curl myself against him, to make myself small and inconsequential, to not be a bother to this man who is running miles and miles across the countryside with me bnced in his arms. The pain is¡­.god, it drives me a little insane, I think, gnawing at my stomach and my leg. I can feel the blood dripping from me, at once agonizing and, somehow, a balm against the raw flesh of my wounds. I think I pass out¡­a lot, but regr infusions of Jackson¡¯s magic keeps bringing me back, filling me with energy, making my eyes flutter open. Always, always he¡¯s ncing down into my face, checking to make sure that I¡¯m okay But, I mean, we¡¯re both aware that I¡¯m not okay. But, somehow, I am alive. And, somehow, he¡­keeps running. ¡ª I¡¯m vaguely aware, as the hours pass, that this part of the Examination was meant to be done in wolf form that he should have shifted by now and crossed this field at his top speed as his gigantic wolf. But even in his human body, carrying me? Frankly, Jackson¡¯s faster than most cadet¡¯s wolves. Only a few of them pass us, sending us side¨Clong nces and not bothering to interrupt, knowing that Jackson would end them if they did. Jackson¡¯s breath only starts to g when I feel his pace change. I lift my head, curious despite my haze of pain, wondering desperately if we¡¯re at the end If there will be a healer, here- Tergency calls only P * 94% 15:48 Surely there has to be surely the Academy has medical staff waiting, knowing as they do that this is a violent Examination in which they¡¯ve encouraged us to main each other, to get to the end. I scowl a little, my mind wandering strangely as I make a mental note to have a deep conversation with my father and my uncle about this particr aspect of Academy life. Because, quite frankly, I¡¯m not sure I agree with these methods. But will I ever live to see them again, to have that conversation? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly terrified, I sob, my hand clenching in Jackson¡¯s shirt as I turn my face into him. I don¡¯t have any tears, though all my liquids are probably depleted, after all, from all the blood dropping from me¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Jackson murmurs, pulling me closer against his chest. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± I pause, looking up at him, a little baffled. ¡°Really?¡± I whisper, and I¡¯m startled by the cracked sound of my own voice, the way my eyes struggle to focus on his beautiful face. ¡°Well,¡± he grimaces, ncing upwards. ¡°Well, no.¡± I groan, putting my head back against his chest. Not that it¡¯s his fault ¨C I just¡­god, I want it to end. All of it, the pain, the movement ¨C I just want to sleep, curl up somewhere soft andfortable. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, shaking me a little, making me look back up at him, his voice cracking. in a way that breaks my heart. ¡°Don¡¯t give up on me now, Ari!¡± ¨C I lift my head, forcing my eyes to focus, forcing my head to nod. But it¡¯s all it¡¯s all really hard, maybe too much. ¡°Jacks,¡± I moan, shaking my head. ¡°Don¡¯t you do it,¡± he growls, his arms tightening around me. ¡°I did not drag you for miles. across that field for you to give up now, Ari ¨C¡± Iugh ¨C a sad, croaked sound, half baffled and half tickled that he¡¯s mad at me. But something about it brings me back to myself, a little bit more. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, nodding my head seriously now. ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± 2/5 Emergency calls only 14 0 0 ¡õ 8 $94% 15:48 ¡°Good,¡± he mutters, a little mad, again pressing his hand to my back and giving me more of his power, his energy, his magic. I feel the difference instantly, the boost, but all it does is allow me to focus more on his grimace. ¡°I need to to change positions, Ari,¡° he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m going to need both of my hands. ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°Just don¡¯t hate me, okay?¡± He stares into my face and I nod, promising it. But I instantly regret that promise when he lifts me, bodily, and slings me over his shoulder. The moan that rips from me instantly turns into a yell, if not a guttural scream. Jackson murmurs over and over again that he¡¯s sorry, but then he moves forward, even as I cry ceaselessly into his back. My body is twisted over his shoulder, somehow, so that the weight of me isn¡¯t on the wound. Instead, that faces inward, bumping awkwardly against Jackson¡¯s head and sometimes his cheek as he begins to climb. Most of the time he keeps one arm wrapped. tightly around the back of my thighs, and my legs go blissfully numb, meaning I can¡¯t feel the arrow in my thigh anymore. Frankly, most of the time I can¡¯t feel anything, because I start to pass out as Jackson moves, somehow miraculously bncing me the whole time. The only times Ie to are when Jackson passes more magic, his palm pressed against my back or my side. Thesee more and more frequently as he feels me fade, as he feels me start to drift away from him. When my eyes do open, the world is increasingly ck, and at first I think it¡¯s because¡­. because I¡¯m dying. But then I realize that it¡¯s just nighttime. Jackson starts to talk to me then, keeping up a steady string of words, most of them curses and narration of what he¡¯s doing, every step he¡¯s taking, how close we are to the end. But some of them, blissfully, are the sweetest things I¡¯ve ever heard. I just catch snatches of Jackson¡¯s words, really of him telling me of how long he thought about me, about what I¡¯d look like. His surprise that I¡¯m a blonde. How much he wants to tell me, and parts of the world he wants to show me. If I had tears, they¡¯d drip down my face, but I don¡¯t. So instead I just hang limply over my mate¡¯s shoulder, mourning the loss of this incredible bond when I jus got hold of it, even. as I determine to stay as long as I can even as I will myself to live, even for his sake, if not my own. ¨C Emergency calls only be Because Jackson ¨C he deserves a break in life, doesn¡¯t he? 15.4# And Iugh, a line, at the irony of that thought that Jackson needs a break, even when I¡¯m the one dying over his shoulder, being hauled up a mountain. But Jacksonughs too, hearing or feeling my sentiments, and then he passes me more magic, and I clench my fist, determined to live. 1 focus on my breathing, when I¡¯m awake focus on dragging in the next breath as Jackson pulls me higher, and higher. Until, suddenly, I hear him groan, and then feel him stumble, and then suddenly stand and pause on his two feet. ¡°We did it, Ari,¡± he murmurs, panting. He passes me more magic and my eyes flutter, confused. I turn my head, tying toprehend the weird upside¨Cdown world. ¡°What?¡± I murmur, still hanging, my fingers now as numb as my legs. Somewhere below. my cap fell off, and my hair is streaming down around me. There are people all over, cadets. and professors that I recognize and¡­other stuff? I try to peer through the curtain of my hair, try to understand but¡­ Well. It¡¯s kind of useless, so I just sigh and give up. ¡°Okay,¡± I mutter, giving a little shrug. ¡°Put me down, Jacks.¡± But he doesn¡¯t listen to me, instead striding forward, shouting at the top of his lungs that we need a fucking medic, right the fuck now. Suddenly I jump a little, going rigid, because- Was¡­was that my name? There¡¯s a rush of noise and then a smell hits my nose a familiar scent I¡¯ve smelled, I think, every day of my life, and I immediately start crying as I hear my name again, and this time I recognize the voice. ¡°Rafe,¡± I moan, reaching for him, even though I can¡¯t see. ¡°She needs a medic!¡± Jackson snaps, turning sharply away from my brother. Emergency calls only D94% 15:48 ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± There¡¯s another familiar scent and I start to cry in earnest this time, trying to push away from Jackson, desperate to get to it to that familiar scent of lilies, and rose, and fresh water, and rain. ¨C Jackson snarls, stepping back, even as I try to turn to push myself up. ¡°I¡¯m a healer,¡± the woman¡¯s voice says, gentle and stern. ¡°Please, please ¨C I can help, okay!?¡± ¡°Let her go. Jacks,¡± Rafe says, his voice even and persuasive. ¡°Please ¨C you¡¯ve done everything you can, just¡­give her to me.¡± Jackson hesitates for a second before I feel myself moving, and I groan in agony as my mate tips me off his shoulder, and catches me in his arms and then¡­.then passes me to my brother. ¡°Hey, trouble.¡± Rafe murmurs, smirking down at me ¨C I think for my sake, because I can see the worry in every line of his face, even if he¡¯s pretending he doesn¡¯t feel it. ¡°What!?¡± the woman breathes, and then she steps forward, reaching for me as she gasps, and I turn my face to look up into what could be a mirror image. A thrill of deep love passes through me even despite the pain. ¡°Hey, mom,¡± I murmur, trying to smile, reaching for her with a bloody hand But before I can brush her cheek, as I so desperately want to¡­I pass out. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Jackson stares down at the tiny woman who is¡­god, she could be his mate¡¯s identical twin, couldn¡¯t she? Except, a little older¡­ ¡°Rafe Henry Sinir,¡± the woman hisses, moving closer to the Prince, ring daggers into his face. ¡°What the fuck are you two ying at?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything, mom,¡± Rafe growls softly through his teeth, turning away with Ari in his arms. ¡°But right n in his arms. ¡°But right now, you need to heal her!¡± Jackson stares, confused at Rafe, because. Well, why is he calling this woman mom? Didn¡¯t Ari just¡­.. And then, as the woman shoves Rafe hard on the shoulder and they start to stride towards a door built into the edge of the cliffside, everything suddenlyes together. That woman he¡¯s seen her before, of course ¨C seen her picture a thousand times in print and on television. E Sinir ¨C the Queen of the nation, Rafe¡¯s mother. And mother of three more children, including the eldest Princess, Ariel ¨C Ari ¨C Jackson groans, tilting his head back and covering his face in his hands, cursing himself for being such an idiot- God, how could he have not put that togetherst night!? It¡¯s not like she was even being sneaky about it! A girl named Ari, living with her ¡°cousins,¡± Rafe and Jesse Sinir!? Who the hell did he think she was!? ¡°Are youing?¡± Jackson drops his hands from his face to look towards the door, where the Queen has stopped for a moment to re at him while she holds it open, inviting him to follow where Emergency calls only 2 0 0 a 5 the crown Prince has carried his damn sister. 8.094% 15:49 Jackson nods once and strides towards the door, obeying his summons not because at Queen has given them, but because his mate is inside now. And he¡¯s not leaving her alone for one damn second. ¨C No, he didn¡¯te this far to let someone else take control now. No, Ari Ariel she¡¯s his. His to carry, his to protect, and he¡¯s not leaving her side again before he knows she¡¯s okay. Maybe not even then not for a long time. Jackson steps quickly through the door and follows the Queen down a short hall to a simple room. The Queen shuts the door behind him as Jackson turns to watch Rafeys a bloody, unconscious Ariel onto a crisp white hospital bed. God, she looks so tiny, so delicate¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± the Queen shouts, snapping her fingers up in Jackson¡¯s face to draw his attention to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you need to fill me in on precisely what happened to my daughter!¡± She res at him like it¡¯s his fault. Jackson stands awkwardly by the door, staring at the Queen, not knowing what to say. ¡°Go easy on him, mom,¡± Rafe snaps, standing up straight as the Queen rolls her eyes and moves to sit on the edge of the bed, taking Ariel¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s Ariel¡¯s mate, he didn¡¯t do this he probably saved her ¨C¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes go wide as she stares at Rafe and then turns that shocked gaze back on Jackson, who just stands by the door, trembling a little. starts ¡°Well,e on, then,¡± the Queen sighs, waving him over as she leans over Ariel and to look over the wounds. To Jackson¡¯s shock, the Queen rather callously grasps the end of a crossbow bolt and just yanks it out. ¨C Jackson gapes because I mean, aren¡¯t you supposed to not pull the bolt out? What kind of doctor is she- ¡°Rx,¡± Rafe murmurs, ncing at him. ¡°Mom¡¯s got¡­I mean, it¡¯s her magic, all right? She¡¯s going to heal her. Ariel¡¯s going to be fine.¡± The Queen sends another nce Jackson¡¯s way before she starts to snap out questions about what happened, and when, and how long Ariel¡¯s been semi¨Cconscious. Jackson Emergency calls only & +94% 15:49 |: answers them all a fast as he can before the Queen takes a deep breath, settling herself on the side of the bed and taking both of Ariel¡¯s hands in hers. Then, to Jackson¡¯s shock, the queen just exhales slowly and closes her eyes, looking of all bizarre things like she¡¯s just meditating. Rafe exhales a long breath of relief and Jackson turns to him, gesturing towards the Queen, silently asking if they¡¯re all crazy. Rafe just stares at Jackson and thenughs a little, nodding to the side, silently asking him to take a step away. Jackson hesitates but then follows, ncing towards the door, wondering if he should run and get a real doctor or something ¨C ¡°Look, Ari¡¯s going to be fine, okay?¡± Rafe whispers, ncing back towards his mom and his sister, ¡°Mom¡¯s¡­very powerful. So just calm down, yeah?¡± Jackson just stares at the Prince¡¯s face, wondering how the hell he¡¯s supposed to do that. Rafe just smirks, his smile a little unsteady, but he takes a deep breath and shakes his head, probably forcing himself to calm down too. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rafe says, crossing his arms and looking back towards his sister,ying so pale on the bed. ¡°For taking care of her. It¡­it kills me that I wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jackson says, instant, still staring at the Prince like he¡¯s crazy for thinking that he wouldn¡¯t take care of her. Rafe looks back at Jackson and flinches a little at the intensity on the other man¡¯s face. And then he laughs, just lightly. ¡°I guess you two¡­..figured some things out in the woods?¡± Jackson blinks for a second and then realizes that¡­well, that Rafe Sinir knows, doesn¡¯t he? But of course he does he just told the Queen that Jackson¡¯s Ariel¡¯s mate. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jackson says after a minute, running a hand through his hair and looking over at Ariel again, not wanting to take his eyes away for a single second. To his shock, color has already started toe back to her cheeks. Is it¡­is it seriously possible? That¡­ ¡°Jacks,¡± Rafe murmurs, and Jackson almost jumps out of his skin when the Prince puts a hand on his shoulder. But Rafe, to his credit, doesn¡¯t pull it away. Jackson turns to him now, Emergency calls only the * 094% 15:49 starting to tremble all over like a frightened animal. ¡°Look,¡± Rafe says, keeping his voice Tow and calm. ¡°if mom gets to them while they¡¯re breathing I mean, I¡¯ve never not seen her bring someone back, okay?¡± The two stare at each other for a long moment, Jackson¡­not knowing how to understand it, or how to believe it. ¡°Ariel¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Rafe insists, his voice still soft, his brows knitting together in concern. But Jackson flinches when he realizes suddenly that Rafe¡¯s concern is¡­is not for Ariel anymore. It¡¯s for him. ¡°You got her here in time, Jacks. You did it. She¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Jackson continues to stare at Rafe for a long, long moment before he gasps in a long breath, suddenly flooded with hope he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d lost. Because he¡¯d repeated to himself over and over again that she was going to make it ¨C That she¡¯d survive, that he¡¯d make her survive, damn it, if he had to pour his own blood into her veins But deep down, after she¡¯d stopped moving? After he could feel her pulse slowing, after she started taking the magic in lesser and lesser quantities? God, he¡¯d really thought he¡¯d lost her- And then Jackson, even though he hasn¡¯t done it since he was a very small child, didn¡¯t know he even could anymore he bursts into tears. Big, wracking sobs, the kind that shake his shoulders and make him gasp for air. Half mortified, half lost in grief and worry, he tucks his face against his palms. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Rafe¡¯s face falls, but suddenly he¡¯s there, wrapping an arm around Jackson¡¯s shoulders. before tugging him close. Jackson, not knowing what impulse tells him to do it because he¡¯s never hugged another man in his life, wraps his own arms around Rafe¡¯s back and clings to him, burying his face against Rafe¡¯s shoulder, emptying his tears. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Rafe murmurs softly, patting Jackson¡¯s muscled back with his own broad hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let it out. She¡¯s going to be fine. She¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Rafe murmurs it over and over until Jackson cries himself out, until the big Alpha raises his head and wipes an exhausted hand over his bloody cheek. Rafe helps Jackson steady himself, find his feet, and then looks him up and down. ¡°You need a shower,¡± he murmurs, and Jackson pauses before heughs, just a little, ncing again towards the bed where Ariel¡­ God, she looks like she¡¯s sleeping now, even though the Queen still holds her hands, still has her eyes closed, a faintvender light shining around both of them. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jackson murmurs, even though a shower is the furthest thing from his mind in this moment. ¡°I guess¡­I guess I do.¡± ¡°Wee to the family, man,¡± Rafe murmurs, pping a hand on Jackson¡¯s shoulder and leaning against him just a little bit. ¡°Wee to non¨Cstop drama, probably for the rest of your life.¡± Jackson just groans lightly at the thought, and crosses his arms, and stands steadily even if he needs to sniff a few times and wipe again at the final tears on his cheeks. Then, quite patiently, he stands still and waits for his mate to wake up. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 When my eyes flutter open, I stretch myself a little, feeling bright and refreshed. ¡°All better, baby?¡± I hear my mom murmur and I go still for a moment before I focus on her face leaning over me. A smile breaks out on my lips, because it¡¯s my mom my mom, the best mom in the whole world, who I love so much, who I¡¯ve been dying to see for weeks ¨C But then I gasp, and sight up straight, with my entire reality shing back to me in a moment ¨C why I haven¡¯t seen my mom for months, the Academy, the Examination ¨C ¡°Slowly now, slowly,¡± mom murmurs, putting her hands on my shoulders and pushing me gently back towards my pillows. ¡°You¡¯re fixed, baby, but you¡¯re still dehydrated and exhausted. Go easy.¡± But I resist, not wanting toy down ¨C only wanting my mom, to be in her arms. ¡°Mama,¡± I cry, tears springing to my eyes, and she relents, wrapping her arms around me and gathering me to her. She holds me close, shushing me quietly and rocking me back and forth like she has a thousand times, telling me how much she loves me and how precious I am to her. And those words god, they heal me more than any magic she has. I mean, that¡¯s an overstatement. But it certainly feels like it. ¡°Thanks, mom,¡± I say, my words hitching a little in my voice. ¡°Thank you so much. I was so scared¡± ¡°You were scared,¡± she says, pulling back a little and looking at me with wide eyes, ¡°Ari, you justid there I was the one who was scared. I¡¯m going to kill you for this!¡± I can¡¯t help it ¨C I burst outughing, a rough and shaky sound as I lift my hands and brush my tears from my cheeks. ¡°What a waste of magic, mom,¡± I murmur, shaking my head, ¡°if you heal me just to kill me.¡± My mom just moans then, shaking her head at me and gathering me into her arms again. I cringe, hating that I made her so upset, but there¡¯s a bright side in that too, right? Because if she¡¯s mad at me, that means I¡¯m okay. If I was dying, mom would go much easier on me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I promise.¡± ¡°Damn right you will,¡± she murmurs back, tightening her arms. ¡°What were you and your brother thinking taking you off to that dangerous school ¨C you¡¯re so little, Ariel! Why did you think you could ¨C¡± ¡°Um,¡± I start a little at the manly voice that sounds somewhere to my left, sitting up straight and looking around. And my eyes go wide when I see Rafe and Jackson just¡­standing there, staring at us. How ¨C how long have they been there? ¡°Yeah,¡± Rafe says, ncing anxiously at Jackson, ¡°I think¡­I think you need to let this one see that you¡¯re okay? Or else he might have a stroke.¡± Another little sob breaks from my throat as I open my arms to my mate, calling to him in my mind, and instantly he¡¯s across the floor ¨C so fast I didn¡¯t even see him move- gathering me into his arms and taking shaky breaths as he runs a hand over my hair, and takes a deep sniff of my scent. As Rafees to stand closer by the bed, Jackson does his best to look me over all while keeping me as close as he can, which kind of defeats the point. ¡°You¡¯re you¡¯re seriously okay?¡± he asks, his voice trembling. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, nodding my head eagerly to him, ¡°mom patched me up, Jacks, it¡¯s okay ¨C He screws up his face in confusion, ncing between me and mom, not getting it. ¡°So, you¡¯re like¡­ you are going into surgery soon? She stopped the bleeding? What about the infection you need ¨C¡± ¡°No,¡± I murmur, taking his face between my palms and shaking my head, making him listen. to me. ¡°Jacks, I¡¯m healed that¡¯s her gift. It¡¯s pretty incredible.¡± When he still stares at me, not getting it, I grin and lean back a little in his arms, pulling up my shirt so he can see my stomach, which looks exactly as it did before Wright plunged a crossbow bolt through it smooth skin, no scar, no wound. Nothing. ¡°See?¡± I say as his eyes go wide. ¡°Like it never happened.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± he breathes, sitting up straight, his arms loosening around me in a way I can¡¯t stand. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Well,¡± mom says dryly, ¡°I think that¡¯s enough bared flesh for one evening.¡± She swats gently at my hand and makes me drop my shirt. Iugh, grinning at her, and then nce at my mate, feeling suddenly awkward to be in his arms like this. I mean, he¡¯s here¡­did they like¡­meet? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Does she know who he is to me? And, oh my god, has Luca shown up? Did he even finish the Examination? Does he even know that I¡¯m here, that I was hurt? I nce anxiously towards the door. ¡°All right, young man,¡± my mom says, sterner than she usually is, leaning forward to deliver a little rap to Jackson¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯ve verified that she¡¯s alive and well ¨C now hands. off my daughter at least until we¡¯ve been properly introduced.¡± Jackson blushes terribly and goes rigid before letting me go, sitting up straight. I grin at him because, I mean, I know that mom is teasing him but knowing how Jackson is around women? And especially a Queen? Oh, my poor baby mate. ¡°Well?¡± mom says, sitting up imperiously and holding out a hand to him, palm down with her fingers delicately pressed together. ¡°Will you not kiss my hand and perform the proper obeisances to your Queen, Cadet?¡± Jackson just stares at her hand, wide¨Ceyed, having absolutely no idea what to do and in aplete panic about it. I let it all happen for about two seconds, ncing between them and taking in Jackson¡¯s ck jaw, the twitch at the edges of my mom¡¯s lips, before I burst. outughing and smack her hand away. ¡°Mom, leave him alone!¡± I order, and she grins, dropping her hand. ¡°You¡¯re scaring the crap out of him.¡± Rafeughs too, enjoying the scene as I murmur to Jackson that she¡¯s just teasing him ¨C that there are no Queenly obeisances due. ¡°Yeah well,¡± my mom says, crossing her arms and sighing with pleasure as she looks over me and then Rafe, her first two babies who she loves so, so much. ¡°Your boy here scared the crap out of me, so I thought I¡¯d return the favor.¡± ¡°He¡¯s delicate mom,¡± I murmur, pressing myself warm against Jackson¡¯s side, sensing that he needs it. ¡°He¡¯s-¡± ¡°Delicate!?¡± Rafe questions, his voice full of doubt, but I ignore him, continuing on. ¡°He¡¯s not used to women¡¯s tricks and pranks. And he¡¯s had a hard night, dragging my 10 UVIIUJ bleeding butt all over the countryside. Be nice.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. My mom just sighs, still grinning, as she smiles warmly at Jackson. ¡°I owe you a life debt, boy, for bringing my daughter back to me. I¡¯ll never be able to repay it.¡± She leans forward, offering her hand in a normal way. Jackson, sensing that it¡¯s real this time, reaches forward to take it, wrapping hisrge hand around her small one. ¡°You¡¯re my family now,¡± mom whispers, holding his blue gaze, her voice serious and sweet, ¡°nothing will ever change that. Yes?¡± My heart swells as I look up at Jackson, because even though mom has no real way of knowing it, I think she¡¯s given Jackson the thing he¡¯s always needed and never knew to want a family, a mother to care for him. And I know her I know that she means every word of it. That beyond being my mate- what Jackson did for me today? He¡¯ll always, always have a ce in her heart. ¡ª ¡°Thank you,¡± Jackson says, his voice quiet and very reverent. And I grin when I realize that Jackson, like the rest of us, has been caught up in mom¡¯s spell. How couldn¡¯t he be, though? Mom is the best.. ¡°All right,¡± Rafe says, his voice dry and a little bored, ¡°this is a lot of love, but you two are both covered in blood and you smell terrible ¨C¡± ¡°We do not,¡± I protest, turning my face up to stare at him. ¡°Well, he does,¡± Rafe says, pointing at Jacks in a way that makes me squeak in objection. But my brother just grins at me, a little wicked. ¡°Listen, you just got carried across the countryside, you didn¡¯t have to break a sweat-¡± I protest with a louder squeak this time, objecting to the idea that any of that was easy for 1. me. ¡°But he,¡± Rafe continues, pointing at my mate with more vehemence, ¡°did all the work. So would you please unwind yourself from him for half an hour so he can get cleaned up? Because dad¡¯s here, and he¡¯s going to want to meet him, and your mate is gross ¨C ¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s here?¡± I ask my eyes going wide. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°Yup, dad¡¯s somewhere I¡¯m shocked he hasn¡¯te running yet,¡± mom says, dropping Jackson¡¯s hand and fluttering her hand at him. ¡°Rafe¡¯s right shower for you, and then Ariel is next. Because if your dad meets your mate covered in your blood and your scent- he¡¯s going to flip.¡± Jackson, as freaked out as he should be, presses a quick kiss to my head and then stands up. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he says to me, looking down at me with worry. And I grin at him, touched a little ¨C but what does he think, that I¡¯m worried he¡¯s going to run away or something? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, reaching for his hand giving it a little squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Jackson hesitates, I think fighting the instincts that tell him to stay absolutely by my side at all times, but then he sighs when Rafe wraps a hand around his arm and starts to pull him away. Mom and I both watch as the two head for the second door in the chamber, which I guess leads somewhere elsemunal bathrooms? Who knows. And then, when my mate and my brother disappear and the door swings shut behind them, my mom turns to me with a grin. ¡°Well,¡± she murmurs, her eyes flicking over me impishly, ¡°you¡¯ve been busy, haven¡¯t you, daughter?¡± And I just moan and put my head in my hands, sinking back against the pillows. Mom justughs, shoving me gently aside anding to snuggle up against the pillows next to me. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯re all tired now ¨C¡± ¡°I am tired!¡± ¡°Not too tired to gossipthe women in this family are never too tired to gossip. Come on, baby! I want to hear everything! I¡¯m dying over here we haven¡¯t had any news of you in months-¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I grumble, secretly pleased as my mom wraps an arm around me and pulls me close. Because she is right ¨C I am dying to talk to her, and thedies in this family we really can talk. And so Iunch into my story,ying my heart out in for her. ¨C I start at the beginning, at the wedding, and I apologize profusely for bailing on it without even saying goodbye- even saying goodbye ¨C but my mom is all warm support, saying that she understands, and +15 BONUS considering the horrible things those men said when they found out I¡¯d fled¡­ ¡°Well,¡± she says, tossing back her hair and lifting her chin, ¡°they¡¯re just lucky I let them walk away with their skins intact.¡± ¡°You are ady, after all, mom,¡± I say, nodding sagely. ¡°And a queen,¡± she adds, mimicking my tone and making us bothugh. But then she squeezes me, urging me on. So I tell her all about just wanting to be with Jesse and Rafe, my best friends, at first, but then as time passed how much I really, really wanted to be at the school. How much my heart, genuinely, sang when I was admitted as a cadet, how much I love my sses, the excitement I feel whenever I think about bing a spy and helping our nation. ¡°I really want to do it, mom,¡± I murmur. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s more than just escaping from the wedding now. This feels like my life, like what I was¡­meant to do.¡± ¡°And it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± she says, her voice sarcastic, ¡°that your super hot mate just happens. to live down the hall.¡± I squawk in surprise, sitting up straight and staring at her. ¡°Did you just call my mate hot!?¡± Mom bursts outughing, shaking her head. ¡°I mean, he is, Ariel ¨C¡± ¡°That¡¯s so gross!¡± I gasp, swatting her arm. ¡°You¡¯re my mother ¨C¡± ¡°Your mother who has eyes,¡± she continues,ughing hysterically, ¡°besides, I mean, it¡¯s not as if the two of us don¡¯t have a simr type.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± I shout, appalled. ¡°Ohe, on, Ariel,¡± mom says, rolling her eyes as she tries to get the words out around her vivid laughter. ¡°Are you seriously trying to tell me that you haven¡¯t noticed the simrities between your mate and your dad? I mean, talk about daddy issues ¨C¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 I yelp in protest then, grabbing my pillow and starting to thwap her with it, yelling disconnected words about how I didn¡¯t even pick him, the Goddess did, and actually Jackson and dad are nothing alike, just because they¡¯re both big. But mom justughs hysterically and eventually I join her, dropping my pillow and curling. up at her side, covering my blushing cheeks with my hands and shaking my head at the heat. against my palms. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± mom murmurs, dropping a kiss to my forehead as she shakes with giggles. ¡°Your dad is hot too. Trust me, I get the appeal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to talk about this ever again,¡± I murmur, my words muffled in my humiliation. ¡°Too bad,¡± she sighs. ¡°Cora¡¯s going toe in here in a few minutes and say the exact same thing ¨C¡± ¡°Cora¡¯s here?¡± I gasp, sitting up eagerly and looking towards the door like she¡¯s going toe through it at any minute. ¡°We¡¯re all here, baby,¡± mom says, sitting up with me. ¡°You think Cora and I are going to let your father and your uncle put on this ridiculously dangerous Examination without us at the end to patch everyone up? Wee every year ¡°You do?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide. ¡°Yes! You didn¡¯t notice that every year around this time we take a little vacation ¨C ¡°What a crap vacation,¡± I say, shaking my head. But before my mom can agree, the door to the room flies open again and my matees stumbling into the room, gasping in fear and surprise. But¡­not that mate. The other one. I¡¯m caught between a gasp of relief and a moan of mortification ¨C because my mom is going to be so confused by this. But I immediately open my arms for Luca, whoes crashing across the room to my side. I throw my arms around his neck as his slide immediately around my back, holding me close, shaking a little. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he gasps, horrified, worried. ¡°Are you!?¡± ¡°Ariel,¡± he snaps, leaning back to re at me a little, ¡°you are not checking in on me when I just heard that you showed up at the finish line unconscious, bleeding everywhere, thrown. over Jackson McClintock¡¯s shoulder of all people ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I murmur, my eyes wide and sorry as I see the real fear in him. ¡°Seriously, Luc, I¡¯m fine ¨C I¡¯m all patched up ¨C I¡¯m¡­¡± And then my voice fades out as my mom clears her throat. ¡°Um,¡± I say, awkwardly turning to her and ncing between her confused but entertained face and my mate¡¯s still¨Cterrified expression. ¡°Mom? I¡¯d like you to meet¡­Luca Grant. Luca, this is my mom she¡­she healed me up. Magically.¡± I finish the sentencemely, not knowing how to exin that. But Luca, to his credit, takes it in stride. He sits up straight in surprise but the immediately falls back on his manners, which are impable when he wants them to be. ¡°Your highness,¡± he says, immediately offering his hand, which my mother takes with a smile. ¡°I am so sorry ¨C you¡¯ll have to forgive me, I was¡­I was very distracted. I care a great deal about your daughter and I didn¡¯t honestly, I didn¡¯t even notice you sitting there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± my mom says, turning her head at him curiously as she squeezes his hand. ¡°But, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, my daughter told me that she kept her identity and her gender a secret during her time at the Academy. How is it that you know?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Luca says, his eyes wide with his innocence. ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. My mom¡¯s eyes go wide with surprise and then scandalized delight. ¡°Well,¡± she says, turning her cat¨Clike grin on me as I cover my face with my hands. ¡°You really have been busy, Ariel. Very busy indeed.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Mom and Luca exchange pleasantries while I work very hard to pull myself together, wondering how the hell I¡¯m supposed to manage all of this chaos, when Jesse ¨C of all wonderful peoplees to my rescue. He, too, skids through the door and is across the room in half a second, shoving Luca roughly aside and knocking him to the floor so he can wrap his arms around me, murmuring about how scared he was and how d he is that I¡¯m okay. I hug my cousin back, assuring him that I¡¯m all right, and it¡¯s only when Jesse offers a hand and an apology to Luca that I¡¯m able to look at my mom again. She quickly raises a questioning eyebrow at me, asking silently if everything is out in the open, and I hurriedly shake my head, begging her with my expression to please, please not say anything. Slowly, she nods, a smile still ying at her lips as she turns her attention back to the boys, who are now standing at my bedside. ¡°As much as it is a pleasure to meet you, Luca,¡± she says, her voice official now, ¡°and I do very much want to talk to you more ¨C Ariel still isn¡¯t well.¡± Luca¡¯s face pales at the news and he anxiously looks between me and my mom. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Jesse exins, putting a hand on Luca¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aunt E healed her up, Luc, don¡¯t worry ¨C ¡°I healed her,¡± mom says, nodding to Jesse, ¡°but she¡¯s still exhausted and dehydrated. Jesse? Will you please go get your mom, and tell her to bring an IV? Ariel needs fluids.¡± Jesse nods and immediately moves to the door, but Luca hesitates, clearly wanting to stay. My mom simply quirks one queenly eyebrow at him, though clearly requesting time alone with her daughter ¨C and I see Luca give in. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± he says, kneeling down by the side of my bed and running a fond hand over my hair, my shoulder, and then down my arm. I can see him bodily fighting his instincts to stay by his mate¡¯s side ¨C but he also knows that I am clearly all right in my mother¡¯s hands. ¡°It will be okay, Luca,¡± I murmur, leaning impulsively forward. Luca puts a soft hand on my cheek and presses a brief, chaste kiss to my mouth ¨C not really able to resist, but also not wanting to put on a disy in front of my mom. I grin at him as he stands with a sigh and heads for the door. I¡¯m still grinning, watching his form, as my mom clears her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± I whisper, reaching out a hand for hers and squeezing it before the door snicks shut behind Luca¡¯s retreating form. Then, once we¡¯re alone, I turn to her, grimacing a little. ¡°Soooo, Ariellll,¡± she says, leaning forward and grinning at me, her voice light and gossipy. ¡°Why do both of those boys think that they¡¯re your mate!?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I say, my voice and my facepletely serious. ¡°They both are, mom.¡± Slowly the smile falls from her face. ¡°Wait, what?¡± I nod slowly and then burst into an exnation ¨C telling her about that first day, when both of their scents hit me, and then of figuring it all out as time passed. Mom¡¯s eyes are wide and shocked by the time I¡¯m halfway through the story and I can tell that she¡¯s mesmerized and worried, all at once. I don¡¯t our have time to get to the end ¨C about how I just told Jacksonst night, during the Examination ¨C when the door opens and Aunt Coraes in, wheeling an IV stand with her. I I give a little cry of joy when I see her ¨C Cora, she¡¯s my only aunt, but she¡¯s my favorite anyway. She makes the same little noise as she ms the door shut and rushes to me, pushing the IV with her and abandoning it a bit when she sits on the bed next to me and wraps me up in a tight, tight hug. ¡°You idiot,¡± she mutters into my hair, rocking me back and forth. ¡°You followed your brother and your cousin, of all people!? To the Academy!?¡± ¡°I like it there!¡± I protest,ughing a little and pushing her away a bit so that I can look into her face, smiling despite all the drama. ¡°Besides,¡± I say, cocking my head to the side, ¡°where did you guys think I was?¡± ¡°In a convent,¡± Cora sighs, slumping back against the pillows with me and ncing at my mom. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what we hoped. Safe and sound, all walled up, practicing the art of making tapestries or something equally dull and harmless.¡± ¡°Oh, well, it sounds like Ariel was doing the exact opposite, Cors,¡± my mom says, leaning forward with her chin on her palm and grinning at me. I scowl at her, thinking she¡¯s enjoying this just a little too much. ¡°Considering that she just told me that she met two mates at this little Academy.¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Cora gasps, staring first at my mom and then at me. I blink, shocked at the¡­the delight in her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re both here!?¡± ¡°What!?¡± my mom squeals, sitting up rigid and straight, just as I do. ¡°Did you¡­did you know!?¡± I¡¯m equally shocked. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Cora shouts,ughing and covering her face with her hands for a second. ¡± I¡¯ve known since you were a baby! I saw it at your baptism ¨C I¡¯m so d you both finally know so that I don¡¯t have to keep it to myself anymore!¡± ¡°Cora!¡± my mother shouts, halfughing half enraged as she leans forward to smack Coral on the arm, ¡°how could you not tell me this!?¡± ¡°You opted out of it!¡± Cora replies,ughing and pointing a finger at mom¡¯s face. ¡°I told you I would tell you, but we agreed that there are some things a mom shouldn¡¯t know! Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to not tell Dominic and he would have locked Ariel up in a box the moment she hit puberty.¡± ¡°I just thought you saw Ariel getting into a lot of romantic drama with her mate, I didn¡¯t think ¨C¡± ¡°Wait, you knew I had a mate!?¡± I gasp, turning to my mom now. ¡°How could you not tell me!?¡± ¡°Well, why would you want to know?¡± mom replies, spreading her hands innocently. ¡°It¡¯s important to go through life and take it as ites, with no expectations ¡°Dad told Rafe he had one!¡± 11 ¡°He did?¡± mom gasps, turning to look at the door. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to kill him ¡°Okay okay,¡± Cora says, raising her voice above ours and spreading her hands out, silencing us. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­get organized here. E, I maintain that you did not want to know this, because it would have driven you absolutely insane.¡± ¡°Probably true,¡± my mom concedes with a nod. ¡°But Ariel,¡± she says, turning to me, her face breaking into a smile. ¡°Come on, they!?¡± dish. Who ar ¡°Mom just met them ¨C¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, which one do you like better?¡± Cora asks, eager, leaning forward. ¡°That is so unfair!¡± I protest, gasping but¡­I look immediately to my mom, also kind of wanting to know. ¡°One of them is Luca Grant,¡± my mom says, leaning forward eagerly, almost as if I¡¯m not there. ¡°Luca GRANT!?¡± Cora squeals, her hands going to her cheeks. ¡°The boxer!? Oh my god, he¡¯s so cute ¨C I¡¯ve had a crush on him for like, a year ¡°Ew EW!¡± I shout, hitting Cora now. ¡°That is so gross you¡¯re both so gross-¡± ¨C ¡°I am not gross, Ariel,¡± Coraughs, dodging my blows, ¡°I am just a woman, and he is good looking. God, you¡¯re so lucky-¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling Uncle Roger you said that,¡± I reply, narrowing my eyes and crossing my arms. Luca¡¯s a hottie. But your dad,¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± she says, waving a hand. ¡°He¡¯ll probably agree she grimaces, ¡°he¡¯s not going to be happy about that one.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide. ¡°Because,¡± she says, grimacing a little and ncing at my mom, ¡°he¡¯s kind of adies¡® man, right? Dates around? He¡¯s dated like everyone ¨C every little starlet.¡± I growl, hating the idea and crossing my arms. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not going to do that anymore.¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± Cora replies,ughing again, ¡°convince him to be faithful to you while you¡¯re out there, dating your other mate.¡± I groan, leaning against her, because I mean¡­she¡¯s right, isn¡¯t she? ¡°You should see the other one,¡± my mom says, raising her eyebrows with a grin. ¡°He looks just like her dad ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± I moan, throwing my head back, a little whine in my voice. ¡°You¡¯re right, baby,¡± my mom says to me consolingly, but when I lift my head I catch her mouthing ¡°He totally does¡± to Aunt Cora, who justughs.. ¡°He doesn¡¯t! They have totally different coloring! And their¡­ face shapes¡­¡± I hesitate, trying to come up with other differences, but mom and Cora just grin at me. ¡°Fine,¡± I groan, putting my face in my hands. ¡°But their personalities are totally different ¨C Mom leans forward, beginning to assure me that she¡¯s sure that¡¯spletely true, when Cora interrupts, her voice considering ¡°Actually,¡± she says, her expression a little far¨Coff. ¡°Your dad would probably be the right one to ask about this, Ari ¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask,pletely confused. ¡°Cora, dad is thest person I want to talk to about this stuff ¨C he¡¯s gong to flip.¡± ¡°Well, that aside,¡± she responds with a shrug like it¡¯s an easy thing to handle the most powerful Alpha in the world when he¡¯s flipping out ¡°he¡¯s also the only person I¡¯ve ever heard of who had two fated mates My jaw drops almostpletely to the floor. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I ¡°Wait, what?¡± I gasp, shocked. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± my mom says, her own eyes going far¨Coff as she apparently remembers this long -lost, incredibly important and interesting detail. ¡°I forgot about that¡­¡± ¡°You knew!?¡± I¡¯m scandalized ¨C mom and dad, they¡¯re so perfect for each other. The idea of dad being mated to someone else¡­ God, I can¡¯t even imagine it. ¡°Of course I knew, baby,¡± mom says, leaning closer and tucking a strand of my bloody hair behind my ear as Cora stands up and begins to fuss with the IV, apparently remembering suddenly that I¡¯m coming off the edge of death and need some fluids. ¡°Dad and I don¡¯t keep secrets. Plus, I knew her.¡± ¡°Real piece of work,¡± Cora murmurs, shaking her head as she reaches for my arm. ¡°What!?¡± It¡¯s all I can say in my shock as Cora hooks me up to the IV, helping me get on the mend in her own non¨Cmagical way. ¡°It wasn¡¯t at the same time, like you and your boys,¡± mom says, turning her head consideringly. ¡°He rejected her and then was single for a long time before he met me. Which, I mean, thank god I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have been able to handle that. I¡¯d have been so jealous, and she¡¯d probably have tried to kill me. I mean, more than she eventually did.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. My face screws up in shock and confusion as I stare at my mother, but she just waves a hand, dismissing it. ¡°Speaking of the jealousy,¡± Cora says, sitting down next to me and taking my wrist so she can check my pulse. ¡°How are your boys handling it?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, looking between them. ¡°They¡­aren¡¯t. Because they don¡¯t¡­know about each other.¡± Mom and Cora¡¯s faces are twin pictures of shock and then delight before they burst into scandalized laughter. ¡°You little minx,¡± mom says, leaning forward to prod me with the tips of her fingers. ¡°How the hell did you manage that!?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t manage it,¡± I murmur, not really liking the implication here that I¡¯m doing it nefariously and for my own good. ¡°It was¡­I didn¡¯t want anyone to find out, at first, that I was a girl. And then I¡­it took a while to get to know them, and to decide I could trust them.¡± ¡°Wise,¡± Cora says, nodding as she slips a stethoscope out of her pocket and slips it around her neck. ¡°And Rafe and Jesse?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, because¡­well, this one is a little more nefarious, I guess. ¡°Rafe knows about ¡°I Jackson. Jesse knows about Luca.¡± My mom and my aunt grin at me again, but I just shrug and sigh. ¡°Well, how are you feeling about it, baby?¡± my mom asks, leaning forward and taking my hand. ¡°It must be a lot, in addition to your studies.¡± ¡°It is a lot,¡± I say, my shoulders slumping in relief to hear her voice it aloud, to have her understand. ¡°It¡¯s scary! And they¡¯re both so great, but¡­¡± I bite my lip and shake my head, looking down at my lap, ¡°it¡¯s really confusing.¡± Mom begins to murmurforting things about how of course it¡¯s confusing ¨C it¡¯s bound to be but suddenly the door flies open again. This time, broad shoulders fill the frame and I blink because¡­. Well, for a second, as embarrassing as it is, I did think it was Jackson. But my eyes fill with tears the moment that I realize that it¡¯s my dad. ¡°Dad!¡± I croak, suddenlypletely overwhelmed with emotion as I try to pull myself up, to move to him, to get immediately to his side. Because I mean, I love my mom ¨C endlessly, in every atom of me. But my dad¡­. ¡°Baby,¡± he groans, striding across the room and scooping me up off the bed even as I scramble for him. He groans again when he ducks his head and presses his cheek to mine, as I burst into tears and wrap my arms around his broad shoulders. My dad holds me tight for a long, long few moments, and Cora and my mom stay quiet, letting us have this time, understanding the bond between us. He takes a shuddering breath before raising his head, looking into my face. ¡°Are you okay, sweetheart?¡± I nod, sniffing. ¡°Just a little overwhelmed, pops,¡± I murmur, which earns me a smile. ¡°Mom fixed me up good. I¡¯m fine.¡± Dad growls deep in his throat as he lowers himself to the bed with me still in his arms, clearly not ready to let me go but ready to join the conversation. Cora, smiling, goes and closes the door before untangling the IV chord andying it out neatly. Then she sits down on the edge of the bed opposite my mom. The poor overloaded bed gives a desperate little creak, but we all ignore it. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ¡°I¡¯m going to kill your brother,¡± dad says, shaking his head as he looks me over, frowning at the blood all over me and narrowing his eyes as he gives me a suspicious sniff. But if he smells Jackson or Luca, he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Go easy on Rafe, dad,¡± I murmur, raising a hand to run it fondly over his stubbled cheek. ¡° It was all Jesse¡¯s idea anyway.¡± Mom and Coraugh at this but dad continues frowning, not ready to joke. ¡°I could have lost you, Ariel,¡± he whispers, his voice tight. ¡°Do you ¨C do you know what that would have done to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, dad,¡± I say, shaking my head, my lip trembling as tears start to threaten my eyes again. My dad ¨C he¡¯s so strong, so steady ¨C seeing him emotional like this? God, I can¡¯t handle it ¨C not at all. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine ¨C nothing happened ¨C ¨C ¡°But it could have happened,¡± he whispers, devastated even by the thought of it. ¡°It almost did ¨C Ariel, from what Jesse said, you almost died ¨C (( The tears start to slip down my cheeks and my lips turn down in a desperate frown, because I hate that I did this to him hate that he was this worried. ¨C ¡°Easy, Dominic,¡± mom murmurs, reaching out a hand and cing it softly on dad¡¯s knee. Don¡¯t make the girl feel guiltier than she already does. She¡¯s had a rough day.¡± Dad nces at mom for a moment and then heaves a deep sigh, forcing himself, I think, to move on from it. ¡°Well,¡± he says, giving me a steady nod as he takes a deep breath. ¡°At least it¡¯s all over, now.¡± I nod, agreeing, likewise grateful that the Examination is done but then I go rigid in my dad¡¯s arms, looking up at him with suspicion. ¡°Dad,¡± I say slowly, ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean that we can bring you home now,¡± he says, giving me a steady nod. ¡°Where you¡¯ll be safe and sound ¨C¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, staring up at his face. Instantly I drop my arms from around his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re you¡¯re taking me home!?¡± ¨C ¨C ¡°Well of course we¡¯re taking you home, Ariel ¨C the fuss with your ex¨Cfianc¨¦ is all cleared you don¡¯t have to be in hiding anymore ¨C¡± up, (( ¡°No!¡± I protest, shaking my head vehemently and wiggling hard until dad lets me go, staring at me in shock. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back to the Academy! I mean, unless I didn¡¯t the Examination? Were we too pass Dad just stares at me in shock and confusion as I turn to the door, suddenly desperate to know. ¡°Did I slow Jackson down too much?¡± I ask, my voice getting squeaky in my panic. Did they did they say I failed because he carried me across the finish line? I don¡¯t know the rules ¨C¡± ¨C ¡°Jackson?¡± my dad asks, and then he leans towards me, sniffing suspiciously again. ¡°Who the hell is Jackson? What happened, Ariel ¨C¡± ¡°Was. I. Late?¡± I ask, my voice sharp as I turn to stare at my dad, my lips a thin line. ¡°What?¡± my dad asks again,pletely baffled. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Um,¡± Cora says, interjecting awkwardly. ¡°Ariel, if you¡¯re asking if you made it across the line within the top 60% of candidates¡­you did¡­¡± I huge rush of air leaves my lungs and relief sweeps through me, because at least Jackson is getting through ¨C ¨C But me? Are there rules about how healthy you have to be when you cross? Do you have to do it under your own power? ¡°Ariel,¡± my dad snaps, his voice harsh, ¡°are you saying ¨C my god, you can¡¯t be serious you want to go back to the Academy!?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± He stares at me for a long second before his face turns cold. ¡°Absolutely not. I gape at my father as he crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°Dominic,¡± my mother says, and I whip my head to see her frowning at him, clearly taking my side. ¡°Ariel is at the Academy for more reasons than just to hide from that horrible fianc¨¦ ¨C she¡¯s been working really hard! She¡¯s ¨C ¡°It¡¯s out of the question,¡± dad snaps, slicing a hand through the hair like that¡¯s the end of it. ¡°My daughter is not going back to an Academy of Alpha males who clearly want her dead ¡°Dad!¡± I protest. ¡°No!¡± he shouts, his voice booming out, carrying with it his Alphamand. ¡°You were shot with a crossbow, Ariel! No daughter of mine is going to be at that school ¨C it¡¯s too dangerous for you! It is male¨Conly for a reason!¡± My hands curl into fists in my side as I re at my father, my jaw set. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 My hands curl into fists in my side as I re at my father, my jaw set. I¡¯m well, well aware that I¡¯m supposed to quail under the look my father is leveling at me now ¨C that it¡¯s sent many big tough Alphas running for the hills. But, well, I¡¯m my father¡¯s daughter, aren¡¯t I? And I am not giving in that easily. No way in hell. ¡°I¡¯m going back, dad,¡± I growl, my voice matching his own even though it¡¯s several octaves higher. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°The hell I can¡¯t ¨C ¡± ¡°I have worked too hard!¡± I shout, getting up on my knees and leaning towards him now. ¡°I have been busting my ass at that school, proving myself! I ¨C¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°And it almost killed you, Ariel!¡± my dad shouts back, leaning in so that our faces are only inches apart. ¡°I survived, didn¡¯t I!?¡± I whip my finger up between us, a move I¡¯ve seen my mom make a thousand times, but my dad just swats it away. ¡°I¡¯m proving myself, dad. I already beat twenty percent of the candidate ss getting into the school, and now I¡¯ve beat forty percent of the men who have been training just as hard as me! You cannot discount me and say that I haven¡¯t earned my spot!¡± ¡°You were carried over the finish line bleeding and barely breathing, Ariel,¡± dad says, and his anger snaps a little as he speaks the words. He groans again as he pictures it, straightening up and closing his eyes against the mental image. ¡°I cannot, in good faith, send you to your death ¨C you are not built, physically, for this world ¨C (( ¡°So, the only people who are worthy of the education,¡± I say, sitting back on my butt and crossing my arms as I re at him, ¡°are big guys, like you?¡± His eyes fly open to stare at me, and then they narrow. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°In this school I am not your daughter ¨C I¡¯m Ari rk, who is a boy,¡± I argue, knowing perhaps that it won¡¯t make as much sense but needing to make the point anyway. ¡°He¡¯s small, but he¡¯s smart. And he¡¯s earned his ce there. You can¡¯t take this away from me not when I¡­¡± I hesitate now, biting my lip. ¡°Not when it¡¯s the only life I think I¡¯ve ever really wanted, dad!¡± He groans again, pressing his eyes shut as he whips his head to the side. And despite his actions, I know he¡¯s hearing me ¨C I know he¡¯s listening. He just really, really doesn¡¯t like it. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, Dominic,¡± my mom says softly, and a rush of joy runs through me when I hear her support, though I don¡¯t turn to look at her, keeping my eyes on him. ¡°You¡¯re being if she was a boy; or, hell, if she was more of a dad than a militarymander right now anyone else¡¯s girl¡­you¡¯d let her go back.¡± ¡ª ¡°Quite frankly, Dom, if you keep her out you¡¯re just being sexist.¡± My eyes go wide as I turn to stare at Aunt Cora, and my dad and mom do the same. She just shrugs, her chin high as she stares him down. ¡°I¡¯ve said from the start that this school was on the wrong side of it to only let in boys. It¡¯s been running for more than twenty years now, and you finally have a girl Cadet who has genuinely proven that she¡¯s better than half the boys who showed up and tried.¡± Cora gestures to me here, and another rush of joy pulses through me. ¡°Again,¡± my dad says, his teeth gritted. ¡°She nearly died.¡± says ¡°But I didn¡¯t,¡± I say, seeing my opportunity. ¡°Dad, check the rulebooks. If there¡¯s a rule that that you have to cross the finish line of your own power, then¡­¡± I bite my lip, not wanting to say it, but taking the gamble anyway, ¡°then¡­I¡¯ll go back to the Pce with you. But if other cadets have passed the Examination when they were carried across the line¡­you have to let me stay.¡± Dad sighs, closing his eyes, and I clench my hands in hope because I know he sees the logic in that. I know that he¡¯s a fairer man than he¡¯s being right now that he is, as mom says, acting on his dad instincts more than anything else. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¡°Let me talk to your brother,¡± dad growls, each word slow and distinct. ¡°I need¡­more information about how the rest of the time at the Academy has been. Although, I¡¯m going to put him through a meat grinder the moment I see him, so he¡¯s not going to be able to get any words out.¡± ¡°You can ask Jesse, then,¡± I offer, more cheerful than I have a right to be, because I can see dad¡¯s determination starting to crumble. Dad just res at me. ¡°Don¡¯t think he¡¯s not dead too.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Cora says, her voice dry, ¡°murder your own children. Leave mine to me. I¡¯ve got special ns for that sneaky little rat a long, slow death, I think¡­¡± ¡ª Dad nces towards Cora, opening his mouth to retort, but we all go silent and turn towards the second door in the room the moment it opens and Rafe reappears with a certain tall, freshly¨C showered Alpha by his side. Rafe¡¯s eyes go wide when he sees the collection of his loved¨Cones gathered on the poor over - burdened bed and he puts out a hand, smacking Jackson in the chest and stopping him in his tracks. I can¡¯t help it, though ¨C Jackson, in a fresh cadet uniform, his hair all wet and slicked back? God, but he looks so good. He grins, feeling my emotions down the bond, passing his own relief and joy back to me. But then his eyes flick to my dad, and he stills, realizing¡­ Well, realizing precisely who is sitting before him. My dad slowly gets to his feet, scenting the air, a vicious growl building in the back of his throat as he recognizes the scent of this cadet as the scent that is all over me. ¡°Dad,¡± I say, my voice worried as I shoot a nce between him and Jackson, grabbing for his sleeve. But my dad just brushes me off, moving slowly as he stands, his eyes moving between Rafe and Jackson. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t ¨C¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± dad asks, his voice very, very dangerous. ¡°And why is your scent all over my injured daughter?¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Rafe says, stepping in front of Jackson, his eyes wide. ¡°Enough!¡± dad snaps at my brother, ring daggers at him. ¡°Step aside, Rafe, let this man speak for himself.¡± Rafe sets his jaw and stays still for a moment, clearly deciding what to do. But then, to my surprise, he steps to the side, letting Jackson handle this himself ¨C some Alpha instinct letting him know that this is between my dad and Jacks. To my surprise, unlike the vast majority of men who would fall back a few steps and beg forgiveness or start spouting an exnation in the face of my father like this, Jackson stands his ground. He sets his jaw and curls his hands into determined fists. His shoulders slump forward, just a little, in what I think is a sign of non¨Caggression, letting my dad know that he does not want to fight. But he doesn¡¯t give up a single step of the space between them. Instead, Jackson just flicks his eyes to me, asking silently what I want him to do. Letting everyone in the room know that his next actions are at mymand, not Dominic Sinir¡¯s. ¡°Oh,¡± Cora says, her voice a little breathless with awe and surprise next to me. ¡°Oh, so this is ¡­the one you were talking about, E¡­¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± my mom snaps, and from the corner of my eye I see her rise to her feet. My dad stills just a second before turning towards her. Slowly, she shakes her head. ¡°You¡¯re making the wrong assumptions, Dominic,¡± she says, her words cold and filled with warning. ¡°That boy did not hurt Ariel, he saved her. Jackson is the one who carried her across the finish line ¨C he¡¯s her mate.¡± My dad goes absolutely rigid with shock as I turn to stare at my mom. Because as my father¡¯s growl fills the air and he turns his murderous gaze back to Jackson, I am desperately, deeply unsure that that was the right thing to reveal in this moment. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Jackson¡¯s eyes go wide for a second with worry as my dad focuses singrly on him and takes one single, dangerous step in his direction. ¡°Dominic!¡± my mother snaps, and then she¡¯s moving quickly between my dad and my mate, turning and holding a hand up in front of my father¡¯s face. ¡°Think about what you¡¯re doing right now, let alone the impression you¡¯re making!¡± The growl dies in my father¡¯s throat as he blinks, hard and refocuses on my mom. ¡°The¡­the impression? E, this man¡¯s scent is all over our child, he¡¯s iming her as his mate, and you want me to worry about first impressions!?¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± mom murmurs, stepping closer and shocking me byughing a little bit. Slowly she stands on her tiptoes and takes his face in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? He didn¡¯t im her as his mate ¨C the Goddess fated them. And if I know my daughter as well as I think I do, then I¡¯d be willing to bet a lot of money that Ariel had more to do with this than poor Jackson did.¡± Dad stares at mom for a long moment before turning to look at me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I just shrug, feeling awkward and¡­well, old. Because my entire life I¡¯ve been dad¡¯s little girl, and now here I am¡­introducing him to my mate. Suddenly overwhelmed, my eyes fill with tears. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, shrugging again, not knowing what to do. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­I¡¯ve known since the first day as a candidate, dad. I told Jackson¡­ yesterday.¡± My lip trembles as my dad stares at me, shocked, and I can¡¯t help the tears that start to slip down my cheeks. I also don¡¯t miss the three steps forward that Jackson takes towards me before Rafe grabs his arm, hauling him back. ¡°Be nice to him, dad,¡± I squeak out. ¡°He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s really nice, okay?¡± Dad stares at me for a long, long moment before he lets out a long, long groan, covering his face with his hands and tilting his head back towards the ceiling. Aunt Cora scooches closer to me, giving me a quick hug and then wiping the tears from my cheeks, whispering that it¡¯s all right. I nod to her, understanding, but still feeling overwhelmed. I keep my eyes on the four people standing in the room. Jackson and Rafe stand still, waiting for my dad to decide what he¡¯s going to do next. Mom steps close to dad, wrapping an arm around his waist and waiting patiently until he drops his hands from his face, folding his arms around her and sighing deeply before looking down at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready for this today, E,¡± he murmurs, ncing back at me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready for our little girl to grow up.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ve still got the meatball,¡± she murmurs, pointing at Rafe. Iugh, unable to help it, as Rafe scowls. He hates his nickname. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left us yet. And Markie and Juniper. Or Ariel ¨C not really.¡± She smiles at him. ¡°Kids grow. It¡¯s what they do.¡± She stands on her toes. ¡°It¡¯s a good day, Dominic.¡± Dad presses a kiss to her mouth and then nods once, sighing again. ¡°A good day.¡± Then he turns to me and holds a hand out. Cora helps me stand and then I wheel my little IV over to my dad¡¯s side, slipping my hand in his as the three of us turn to face Jackson, who suddenly lookspletely freaked out. I smirk, a little tickled by the idea that he was ready to take on my dad when dad was about to sh him to pieces. But meeting my father in a calm, pleasant way? He looks ready to bolt. ¡°All right, Ariel,¡± dad murmurs, his voice grumbling as he squeezes my hand in his. ¡± Introduce me to your young man.¡± And so I do. Introductions are quick,rgely formal, and a little awkward, with dad shaking Jackson¡¯s hand and asking him some questions about who he is, what he¡¯s studying, how we met. Jackson¡¯s face gets redder and redder as he stumbles through the interrogation, and I¡¯m basically melting with second¨C hand embarrassment, but Rafe saves me. One look at Rafe¡¯s wide grin, at the way he watches Jackson with a little bit of good- humored delight at how horribly awkward he¡¯s being, and I burst intoughter. Mom and Rafe startughing too, and dad looks down at me with surprise as I shake my head at him and move to Jackson¡¯s side, slipping my hand into my mate¡¯s and giving it a squeeze. ¡°Dad, please, you¡¯re killing him, all right?¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Dad stares at me and then up at Jackson again. ¡°What?¡± he asks. ¡°I was just being polite (( ¡°Jacks is¡­not great with polite,¡± I say, pressing myself warmly to his side. ¡°Actually, I think he¡¯d probably rather fight you than do the small talk thing.¡± Jackson scowls, alreadying back to himself a little. ¡°Ari, I don¡¯t want to fight him ¨C¡± ¨C ¡°I know,¡± I say, nodding and smiling up into his face. ¡°Just can we all maybe take a bit of space? Try this again over midwinter, maybe over dinner?¡± ¡°Or an activity,¡± Rafe suggests, knowing that even a dinner might be a bit much for Jacks. ¡± Or a great, great deal of whiskey ¨C barrels of it.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± dad snaps good¨Cheartedly at Rafe, waving a dismissive hand at all of us as he turns away. ¡°Fine, fine! We¡¯ll do it allter! I need much more information anyway.¡± ? I grin after him as he walks to the bed with mom at his side, and then I grin between Jacks and Rafe. ¡°You did great, Jacks,¡± I whisper, supportive. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­say anything,¡± he murmurs, ncing after my parents. ¡°Besides, like, my name ¨C ¡°But you did that so well,¡± Rafe says with humorous condescension, patting him on his shoulder with augh. Iugh too and Jackson gives a tentative smile, I think giving into it. Jacks opens his mouth, I think to ask a question, but the door opens again ¨C suddenly, I long for a lock on it ¨C and a professor I don¡¯t recognizees into the room. ¡°Um,¡± he says, looking around, a clipboard in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Cadets Sinir, McClintock, and rk?¡± Rafe steps hastily in front of me, asking whether the professor is looking for Jesse or Rafe Sinir, and in the intervening moment Jackson hands me his cap, which was apparently tucked into his back pocket. Hastily, I loop my hair up onto my head and whip the cap on top. It¡¯s too big, but, in a pinch, it works. When the professor reveals that he¡¯s looking for Rafe Sinir, Rafe nces back at me and then nods to him, letting him know that we¡¯re all here. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Oh, good,¡± the professor says, looking anxiously over at the King, Queen, and Duchess standing quietly together by the bed, perhaps wondering what the hell is going on. But he doesn¡¯t say anything about that, instead clearing his throat and consulting his paper. ¡°Well,¡± he says with a sigh, ¡°the three of you have been marked as passing the Examination I squeal suddenly with delight, throwing myself into Jackon¡¯s arms. Heughs with me, turning me in a circle, giving me a big hug. When we go all the way around before we see the professor at the door giving us a strange look. Jackson just clears his throat and awkwardly lowers me to the floor. ¡°So,¡± my mother says, interrupting as the professor starts speaking again. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue that Cadet¡­rk¡­¡± here she nces at me, and inwardly I cringe at how obvious she¡¯s being, ¡°was carried wounded over the finish line?¡± ¡°No, highness,¡± the professor says, giving her a deferential bow. ¡°The rules are to cross the finish line, full stop. I think,¡± he nces at my dad here, ¡°they were written that way with this express situation in mind.¡± My mouth falls open a bit as I realize that my dad knew this all along because he wrote the rule book ¨C that it¡¯s not a surprise to him, at all, that I¡¯ve passed. Dad catches my re and just gives me a little shrug, telling me to deal with it. I roll my eyes at him but let it pass ¨C he¡¯s had a stressful day too. The professor continues. ¡°Sinir and McClintock have been given orders to return to the Academy tonight,¡± he says, lowering the clipboard to his side. ¡°Though rk has been given special permission to stay overnight to ensure that there are noplications to his injuries. Though¡­¡± He hesitates, not finishing and looking at me strangely because obviously I¡¯m standing before him perfectly hale. I just shrug, not exining anything. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Jackson growls, stepping forward towards the professor. ¡°I am not leaving rk here alone.¡± The professor steps back, shocked by the defiance and the aggression in Jackson¡¯s eyes. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± my mother says with perfect calm, standing and catching Jackson¡¯s eye. He freezes for a moment and then steps back, sta Mom, ever¨Ccharming, turns a smile on the professor and thanks him for the news, ensuring him that Sinir and McClintock will follow in a few minutes to be transported back. When the professor leaves, mom turns back to Jacks with an eyebrow raised ¡°You¡¯re going to have to get better at that,¡± she says quietly, gesturing towards the door. ¡± If Ari is going to return to the Academy, you¡¯re going to have to not acing all mate¨Cy whenever someonees to deliver perfectly normal news ¡°She¡¯s not going back,¡± my dad says, stepping towards my mom with a re. Mom¡¯s mouth pops open in surprise but then they begin to fight, the way they always do with a great deal of heat and talking over each other. But Rafe a ¡°Oooookay,¡± Aunt Cora says, stepping away from the bed anding over to us. ¡°Why don¡¯t I walk the two of you out,¡± she says, nodding to the big Alph either side of me.¡± Ariel will ¨C ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Jackson says, frowning at Cora and reaching a possessive hand for me. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she says, grinning up at him and reaching a hand out to pat him fondly on the cheek, an action which I think shocks Jackson to the cor still, staring at Cora as she beams at him. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± she sighs, ¡°you are. Kiss your mate ande along.¡± She takes his hand then, tugging on it, and Jackson looks at me a bit helplessly ¨C I think as shocked at being bossed by a woman as he is at having someone call him sweetheart and baby. I step close, reaching for him, and Jacks quic ¡°I¡¯ll be fine ¨C I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± I nod at him, eager. ¡°Ari,¡± he says, hesitating, looking at me like I¡¯m going to die or disappear if he leaves the room. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say, taking his face in my hands, sending all the faith and assurance I can down our bond. ¡°We have to be normal, all right? Just¡­ just for a little bit? I¡¯ll see you at school.¡± He sighs, shaking his head, but Cora tugs his hand again and he goes along with her, sending me looks over his shoulder as he heads for the door. ¡°Take care of him,¡± I say to Rafe, catching at his hand as he, too, goes. Rafe nods his assurance to me, but as Jackson and Cora sl*p through the door dad calls out his name. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he asks, crossing his arms over his chest, breaking the argument with my mother to apparently start one with Rafe. ¡°Um,¡± Rafe says, going stock¨Cstill in the middle of the room. ¡°To¡­school?¡± ¡°Think again, young man,¡± my dad says, striding for the door and mming it shut. ¡°Royal dispensation ¨C you, too, are staying overnight. Because we as a family?¡± he levels his gaze at both of us in turn. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Rafe heaves a big sigh, closing the door after Cora takes an unhappy Jackson away. As the next few hours pass, I¡¯m very willing to let Rafe take the majority of the me as well as dad¡¯s anger. Food is brought, which I eat ravenously, and LL Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± my mother says with perfect calm, standing and catching Jackson¡¯s eye. He freezes for a moment and then steps back, standing up straight again. Mom, ever¨Ccharming, turns a smile on the professor and thanks him for the news, ensuring him that Sinir and McClintock will follow in a few minutes to be transported back. When the professor leaves, mom turns back to Jacks with an eyebrow raised. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to get better at that,¡± she says quietly, gesturing towards the door. ¡± If Ari is going to return to the Academy, you¡¯re going to have to keep her secret, which means not acing all mate¨Cy whenever someonees to deliver perfectly normal news ¡°She¡¯s not going back,¡± my dad says, stepping towards my mom with a re. Mom¡¯s mouth pops open in surprise but then they begin to fight, the way they always do with a great deal of heat and talking over each other. But Rafe and I just look away from them and towards each other, used to it, because it all turns out right in the end. ¡°Oooookay,¡± Aunt Cora says, stepping away from the bed anding over to us. ¡°Why don¡¯t I walk the two of you out,¡± she says, nodding to the big Alphas on either side of me.¡± Ariel will ¨C ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Jackson says, frowning at Cora and reaching a possessive hand for me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she says, grinning up at him and reaching a hand out to pat him fondly on the cheek, an action which I think shocks Jackson to the core. He stands stock¨Cstill, staring at Cora as she beams at him. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± she sighs, ¡°you are. Kiss your mate ande along.¡± She takes his hand then, tugging on it, and Jackson looks at me a bit helplessly ¨C I think as shocked at being bossed by a woman as he is at having someone call him sweetheart and baby. I step close, reaching for him, and Jacks quickly lowers his head, pressing a quick kiss to my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine ¨C I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± I nod at him, eager. ¡°Ari,¡± he says, hesitating, looking at me like I¡¯m going to die or disappear if he leaves the room. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say, taking his face in my hands, sending all the faith and assurance I can down our bond. ¡°We have to be normal, all right? Just¡­just for a little bit? I¡¯ll see you at school.¡± He sighs, shaking his head, but Cora tugs his hand again and he goes along with her, sending me looks over his shoulder as he heads for the door. ¡°Take care of him,¡± I say to Rafe, catching at his hand as he, too, goes. Rafe nods his assurance to me, but as Jackson and Cora slip through the door dad calls out his name. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he asks, crossing his arms over his chest, breaking the argument with my mother to apparently start one with Rafe. ¡°Um,¡± Rafe says, going stock¨Cstill in the middle of the room. ¡°To¡­school?¡± ¡°Think again, young man,¡± my dad says, striding for the door and mming it shut. ¡°Royal dispensation ¨C you, too, are staying overnight. Because we as a family?¡± he levels his gaze at both of us in turn. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Rafe heaves a big sigh, closing the door after Cora takes an unhappy Jackson away. As the next few hours pass, I¡¯m very willing to let Rafe take the majority of the me as well as dad¡¯s anger. Food is brought, which I eat ravenously, and Rafe sends me a few chagrined looks as the interrogation passes, but overall I know he takes it willingly that he knows that I¡¯m exhausted, and that it¡¯s already been a lot for me, today, to stand up to dad and introduce him to my mate. LL Chapter 122 Chapter 122 And so I just curl up against mom at the head of the bed, listening to my dad and my brother fight about whether or not I should be at the school, and what the hell Rafe was thinking taking me there, and how I¡¯ve survived so far. I can hear Rafe supplying information that Jackson told when they were away at the shower, apparently, about the identity of the cadet who shot me with a crossbow and whether or not he has a further vendetta against me, but I quickly find myself slipping into sleep as I lean against mom. ¡°Come on, baby,¡± I hear mom murmur from my half daze. I blink into consciousness, realizing that dad and Rafe are still going at it, and then I look up at mom next to me. ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up,¡± she says, unhooking me from the IV and tugging me away. I nod, following her to the second door in the room, yawning as we pass through it and a few more doors before we enter a pretty utilitarian private bathing chamber. She helps me strip down and then I shower as mom fills me in, quietly and calmingly, on the gossip from home. Markie is fine he doesn¡¯t like school, loves sports, wants a pet squirrel more than anything in the world. Juniper hates everything, apparently, and won¡¯t wear anything but ck dyed her hair ck, too, in a fit of rebellion. I smirk, thinking fondly of my taciturn little sister, missing her with a sudden intensity that surprises me. But I dry off with a scratchy towel and then pull on the supplied one¨Csize¨Cfits- all¨CAlpha pajamas ¨C which, obviously, swim on me. But momughs and helps me pull the drawstring of the pants tight before leading me out into the hospital room again and back to the bed. Dad and Rafe, I¡¯m interested to see, have fallen silent and aren¡¯t looking at each other. ¡°So,¡± mom says, overly cheerful. ¡°Did we mene to any decisions about Ariel¡¯s fate in the world without consulting her?¡± Rafe balks a little bit, staring at my mom, because he has been fighting for me for the past few hours. She just winks at him, because the critique was mostly for my dad. ¡°Enough, E,¡± dad murmurs, massaging his temple with his left hand. ¡°We decided to pick it up again tomorrow, after we¡¯ve all slept on it. We¡¯re not getting anything done here anyway.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re kidding me, I thought you were making such progress,¡± mom murmurs with over¨C cheerful sarcasm as she tucks me into bed. Dad just res at her half¨Cheartedly before turning to me, leaning down to give me a kiss on the cheek and then run his hand over my hair. ¡°I love you, Ariel,¡± he says, and I look up at him, hoping he can see in my face all the love I so much that it aches. His face falls a little then, and I smile, have for him in my heart because I think he sees it. ¡°I just want what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¨C N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I know, pops,¡± I murmur, reaching for him, wanting a hug. Dad obliges me, wrapping me up tight for a long, long moment. And then he lets mey back down in the bed, standing up. As soon as my head hits the pillow, my eyes start to drift shut. ¡°We¡¯ll see you for breakfast, baby,¡± mom whispers, also leaning down to give me a kiss. ¡± You just sleep tight for now.¡± I murmur my assent, and then I¡¯m asleep, thest thing I hear three sets of footsteps leaving the room, my brother¡¯s whispered goodnight as he switches off the light. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 When I wake up the next morning or, at least, I think it¡¯s morning ¨C it¡¯s not like this weird mountainous hospital room has windows ¨C I smile, because I smell Jackson. But then I frown, rubbing at my eyes, because¡­ I mean, I took a shower. His scent wouldn¡¯t be all over me anymore, so why¡­ But then, when I follow my nose and peer over the side of my bed, I burst into a smile because I have my answer. Jackson¡¯sying there, on a way¨Ctoo¨Csmall mattress of all things, dead asleep. I grin, looking at him, wondering how the hell he got here and why he¡¯s not back at the Academy yet, but¡­ Well, also, I just look at him. Because he¡¯s so damn handsome, even with his mouth hanging open and his arm syed out to the side, and so incredibly precious to me, even though we¡¯ve only been bonded for less than two days. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Before I can stop myself, I crawl out of bed and drop down onto his mattress, curling up at his side with my head on his chest. Jackson jumps the moment I touch him, but he instantly calms when he realizes what happened. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that,¡± he murmurs, instantly wrapping his arms around me and pulling me tight. Iugh. ¡°Good morning to you too.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± he mutters, and I can almost feel him rolling his eyes at my insistence on a greeting. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, though my stomach instantly growls in response. ¡°Starving, but fine.¡± Jackson frowns down at me and starts to sit up, like he¡¯s going to go get me some food immediately, but I laugh and stop him with a hand on his chest. ¡°Just stay still with me for a moment, Jacks,¡± I whisper, wanting nothing more than to have a peaceful few minutes with him before the rest of the world catches up with us. My mateys back down and exhales like he¡¯s exhausted, but also like everything, in this moment, ispletely fine. Which, honestly, is precisely how I feel. After a few long minutes of just holding each other, our breathing slowlying to match, our heartbeats synching up, I raise my chin to look up at him. ¡°Jacks,¡± I whisper, curious. ¡± Why aren¡¯t you at school? And where did you get a mattress?¡± Heughs a little. ¡°I¡¯m not at school because I refused to go.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I squeak, sitting up to stare at him. He tightens his arms, making mey back down and rx. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go,¡± he says, as if it¡¯s simple. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave without you. The professors got pissed, but what are they going to do, carry me? I¡¯m bigger than they are.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I breathe, staring at him. ¡°One night with me in the hospital is not worth getting kicked out of school ¡°I¡¯m not getting kicked out,¡± he says, his voicepletely unworried. ¡°I¡¯m just getting at demerit on my record.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a demerit?¡± I ask, fascinated, worried. ¡°Who knows. Who cares.¡± He peers at me for a second. ¡°Ari, I¡¯m like¡­very good at this military stuff. They¡¯re not going to kick me out and lose everything I can offer just because I slept in the wrong facility one night. I haven¡¯t done anything bad.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you arrogant,¡± I murmur, giving him a little smack on his chest that makes himugh. ¡°You have to follow the rules, Jacks you don¡¯t get a free pass just because you¡¯re big and nobody can boss you around.¡± ¨C ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s talking about rule breaking, little girl,¡± he mutters, his voice dry. And I go still but then burst outughing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m properly shamed on that one,¡± I sigh, putting my head back on his chest. ¡°But, where did you get the mattress?¡± ¡°Your mom did that,¡± he says, and I can hear the smile in his voice. ¡°She found me curled up outside your locked door ¨C ¡± ¡°Jackson!¡± I gasp. He just grins down at me. ¡°She pulled me to my feet and yelled at me a little-¡± ¡°Which you deserved ¨C¡± I say, my brow furrowed. ¡°Yes, she looked just like that,¡± he murmurs, raising a hand¨Cto cup my cheek and making me grin. ¡°But then, while she yelled at me, she dragged me off to where they keep the spare furniture and helped me carry this in here. And then she left your clothes and your notes and she left.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 He points to the end of my bed and I see my ck Cadet uniform there, along with some folded pieces of paper. I grin, encouraged by the sight of my Academy ck, hoping to hell this means my dad will let me go. I mean, I¡¯m an adult now ¨C my my decisions are mine. But, if he really doesn¡¯t want me to go he can absolutely blow my cover and just let the school know that I¡¯m a girl. I scowl, hating it, but also trusting, deep down, that my dad will listen. ¡°Are youing to breakfast?¡± I ask, looking down at Jackson. ¡°Hell no,¡± he says, shaking his head like I¡¯m crazy. Iugh, grinning at him. ¡°One conversation with my dad was enough?¡± ¡°I need¡­a great deal of prep before the next time that I sit down with your father,¡± he murmurs, covering his face with his hand and taking a deep breath. ¡°That was terrifying.¡± ¡°He was being nice to you!¡± Iugh. ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson murmurs, shaking his head even as he refuses to look at me, ¡°I have a very different rtionship with men in positions of authority- yesterday I almost had a heart attack when I saw you yell at the King. Where Ie from, you¡¯d have been killed for that ¨C¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my dad,¡± I say, frowning down at him. ¡°Yeah,¡± he says, taking his hand away with a sigh and looking up at me. ¡°We don¡¯t have those.¡± ¡°Oh, Jackson,¡± I sigh, lowering myself to his side and curling up with him again. ¡°We¡¯ll get Rafe to have some chats with you to teach you how to handle parents, and I¡¯ll tell dad to be nice.¡± ¡°Tell the king to be nice,¡± he mutters, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°And he¡¯ll just¡­listen to you.¡± ¡°Obey my orders, more like,¡± I mutter, smug, and he justughs. Wey still for a long time after that, chatting about nothing, when suddenly the door opens. I sit up straight with a gasp, but then rx when I see that it¡¯s just my mom. ¡°Oh,¡± she says,ing around the bed and peering a us with her hands on her hips. ¡°Well, this is very chaste. You¡¯re justying next to each other. Honestly, Ariel, I¡¯m a little disappointed in you ¨C¡± ¡°Mom!¡± I gasp, horrified at her implications that Jackson and I would be, like, tearing into each other. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, you¡¯re my daughter, Ariel!¡± She says with a big sigh. I shriek, covering my ears. ¡°Far too much information, mother!¡± I shout, pressing my eyes shut, wishing to erase that information from my brain. But before I canplete the task, my momes close and swats me on the head,ughing, before offering a hand out to Jackson. ¡°Come on, you,¡± she says, smiling at him, and when I look up at her I can see that she¡¯s already weed Jacks into her heartpletely and is deeply, deeply fond of my mate. ¡± King¡¯s up. You have to run off to school before he finds out where you slept tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Jackson says, taking her hand but not really using it to get up, instead pulling himself to his own feet. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the rest of you this polite?¡± mom asks, grinning at me as Jackson stands. ¡°Can you just yell at her or something?¡± I say to Jackson, turning my face up to his. ¡°This is going to get old real fast.¡± Jackson just looks at me, horrified at the idea. Momughs and stands on her toes to pat him on the cheek. ¡°Off you go. Ariel will be alongter today.¡± ¨C Jackson says his goodbyes to my shock and after I get to my feet he leans down to kiss me chastely on the cheek before he goes from the room, again shooting looks over his shoulder at me like he desperately doesn¡¯t want to leave my side. ¡°Seriously, Ari,¡± mom says when he closes the door behind him. ¡°I kinda thought I¡¯d be interrupting a major romantic scene this morning.¡± ¡°Well, you sort of were,¡± I sigh, looking over at her, and she smiles at me, tugging me close. ¡°Just¡­ the tamer sort.¡± ¡°Go on, baby trouble,¡± she murmurs, pressing a kiss to my other cheek. ¡°Get dressed. We need to talk before breakfast, and we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 As mom sits down on the bed with a bounce as I quickly read through my notes ¨C one from Daphne, apologizing profusely for her betrayal, and the other from Luca ¨C just a quick scrawl saying he¡¯s d I¡¯m alive and he¡¯ll see me soon. Smiling, grateful for both of them, I move towards my clothes. ¡°So!¡± Mom says, grinning devilishly at me. ¡°Are you sleeping with both of your mates, or just Luca?¡± I freeze, turning to her, shocked. Mom bursts outughing and I scowl, picking up the hat on the top of my clothing pile and throwing it at her. ¡°Mom! Stop doing that just to shock me!¡± ¡°Oh,e on,¡± she sighs,ying back against my pillows. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a daughter if you can¡¯t embarrass her about her love life. So?¡± She raises her eyebrows at me, clearly wanting an answer. And, well, because I have been wanting to talk to her about this, I sigh and nod. But I have trouble looking at her as we broach this awkward topic, so I concentrate, mostly, on getting dressed as we talk. Mom, perhaps sensing the delicate nature of this conversation, doesn¡¯t give me any ck about it. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with either of them,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Though, with Luca, things are¡­ progressing.¡± ¡°Oh realllly,¡± she says, dragging out the word with interest. ¡°But not with Jackson?¡± ¡°Well, considering that he¡¯s known for like, thirty¨Csix hours¡­¡± I say on a sigh, pulling on my pants. My momughs, understanding. ¡°But¡­¡± I hesitate as I buckle the button of my pants. ¡°Things with Jackson are¡­intense.¡± ¡°Intense?¡± my mom asks, ¡°what does that mean?¡± Her voice is gossipy ¨C I think to put me at ease. Because if she were worried, or scolding, I¡¯d definitely be too embarrassed to go on. ¡°I mean like¡­ I am very attracted to him, mom. And it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not into Luca much am. It¡¯s just¡­different.¡± I look up at her before I turn my back, tugging off the pajama ¨C I very shirt and reaching for the ck sports bra that Daphne made me. I smirk, wondering how she arranged to send this all in secret. ¡°Well,¡± mom says, her voice considering, ¡°I think that¡¯s kind of¡­cool, honestly. It sounds like things are different between you and your mates because they¡¯re very different people. I spicy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I scoff and turn to re at my mom as I pull the sports bra down over my chest. ¡°Oh,e on, mom, I sincerely doubt that the Goddess is paying attention, with all she has on her te.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t doubt her,¡± mom says, raising her eyebrows and cocking her head. ¡°But I think Cora was right ¨C your dad is actually the one to be talking to about this.¡± I groan, shaking my head. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t talk to him about which of his fated mates he was more into physically.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, primly squaring her shoulders. ¡°We already know the answer to that.¡± I burst outughing and she joins me. ¡°But seriously, baby,¡± she says, her face falling into more considered lines. ¡°Your dad is more empathetic about this stuff than you give him credit for. You should try. He¡¯ll have a better perspective than literally anyone else on earth.¡± I sigh, nodding, and then look down at my feet as I bite my lip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± mom says with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him before you get home.¡± I gasp, wondering if she, too, can read my mind. ¡°You will!?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it secret through your finals so that he¡¯ll let you stay to take them,¡± she says, pointing a warning finger at me. ¡°But you bring those boys home for winter break, both of them. And your dad will be prepared to meet them. But you owe him that truth ¨C especially after all this deception.¡± I bite my lip, knowing that this conversation could go in two different directions, and not wanting to take either of them. Luckily, mom picks for me. ¡°Yes, Ari,¡± she says slowly. ¡°This means you have to tell both of your mates too. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve been justifying it to yourself, keeping this secret all along. But it¡¯s time toe out with it ¨C to everyone you love.¡± I nod, ashamed of myself, and my little wolf rubs herself up against my heart, warming it, supporting me. ¡°I know,¡± I say, my voice soft. ¡°It was just¡­very hard to find a time that made sense. But I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll tell them. And bring them home for winter break.¡± ¡°Both of them?¡± ¡°Well, Rafe might have to tie Jackson up and throw him on the train,¡± I say, lifting my head to meet her gaze. She grins, but holds back herugh. ¡°But, yes. I¡¯ll get them there.¡± ¡°Good!¡± mom says, hopping up off the bed as I pull my shirt on and do up all the buttons.. She comes to my side and gives me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to breakfast and break it do your dad that you¡¯re going back to the murder school where you¡¯ve almost died like three times.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¡°Mom,¡± I say, catching her arm and stopping her before she heads to the door. ¡°Are you¡­ are you mad at me?¡± My voice breaks a little on my question, my eyes smarting with tears as I look at her, worried. ¡°Oh, baby,¡± she murmurs, shock and concern suddenly on her face. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I say, heaving a little shrug. ¡°We we lied to you for months. And I did something really dangerous. And I almost died, and showed up all bloody with two mates and it must be so weird ¨C¡± Momughs a little, taking my face between her hands and shaking her head at me. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she murmurs, and then she nods. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I could have done without the blood and the near¨Cdeath. But I¡¯m not mad at you ¨C sweetie, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± My mouth twists in sudden surprise, and my eyes fill with unexpected tears. ¡°You¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re what?¡± ¡°Baby,¡± she wraps me in a hug as she speaks, ¡°you are doing something difficult that nobody has done before. And it¡¯s kind of kicking your ass!¡± Iugh, tears slipping down my cheeks as I nod and hug her back. ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, my voice shaking. ¡°It kind of is.¡± ¡°But look at you,¡± she says, pulling back and beaming into my face. ¡°Look at you, baby! You¡¯re kicking its ass too! You are finding your way, doing something you¡¯re passionate about, and you¡¯re seeding. Ariel, my love,¡± her own eyes fill with tears now, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. I¡¯d scream it from the rooftops for everyone to hear if it wouldn¡¯t get you instantly kicked out.¡± mu taare away Iugh, and hug my mom again, and then we take a few moments to wipe before we head off to breakfast. Before we go, I tuck the little notes left on my bed into the back pocket of my Cadet uniform and prepare to go negotiate with my dad, the King. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Breakfast goes better than I thought it would, right from the start. It¡¯s a short, unfrilled affair ¨C just the four of us gathered around for coffee, and some toast and fruit, at a little folding table in the back hall. Cora isn¡¯t here, unfortunately she headed home after patching up some minorly¨Cwounded cadets and sending Jesse off with a kiss. As I pour my coffee, I realize that my mom has probably been up all night ¨C that after I fell asleep she probably spent every minute rushing around from room to room, healing all the cadets who were injured in the Examination. I see the signs of it now that I look for them the slight circles under her eyes, the yawn she hides with her hand. But I just smile, and don¡¯t call her out ¨C because even though mom is full of jokes and would just brush it off, I know that she has the biggest heart of anyone in the world. I resolve, again ¨C for the thousandth time to try to be more like her. ¡°So,¡± dad says, his voice all business as he offers me the basket of toast, which I grab perhaps too eagerly, loading up my te with a serving size that is more like Rafe¡¯s usual breakfast than mine. ¡°We¡¯re going to strike a deal.¡± ¡°We are?¡± I ask, crumbs spilling from my mouth as I speak with my mouth full. Rafe just smirks at me, and I give him a little re before I chew and swallow, focusing on our dad. ¡°Despite what you all think,¡± dad says, looking evenly around the table at us, ¡°I do listen to you, and I am reasonable. I am not pleased with the fact that we were lied to, and that Ariel was put into an unnecessarily risky situation.¡± He levels his gaze at me now, and I sit up straighter, as I always do when I¡¯m in trouble with dad. ¡°But,¡± he continues, and I go very still, hope beginning to swell in me. Dad folds his hands, continuing to look at me evenly. ¡°I am aware that yourself at this Academy, you have prov Ariel. You have¡­passed the tests that weeded out other candidates, tests that were as much about cleverness as they were physical prowess ¨C about finding out how to pass, even if your physical makeup didn¡¯t make that easy for you.¡± I frown a little bit here, my mind wandering to consider that I wouldn¡¯t have been highly ranked enough to enter the academy or to pass the Examination if it hadn¡¯t been for Jackson. That Jackson really did pull me through. no wrong with th Is there though? Is there a rule that every Cadet at the Academy must be a lone ind of physical strength? Is there nothing useful about having good friends, and the right friends? My dad continues talking, though, and so I push the question aside to mull overter, ufortable with it but needing to concentrate. ¡°So here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do,¡± dad says, reaching out for an orange and beginning to peel it as he begins toy out our n. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°There¡¯s onest trial before you¡¯re fully enrolled,¡± dad says slowly, peeling his orange in one long strip. ¡°And that is your academic finals. If you pass those, then I won¡¯t fight you on returning to the Academy.¡± I gasp, thrilled, leaning forward to thank my dad with all of my heart. ¨C you ¡°But!¡± dad says, holding up a finger. ¡°I won¡¯t have it a secret anymore. not from the officials, and not from your professors. At least, those you work with. If you pass your finals, we will have a word with each of your professors. And if they refuse to work with ¡­¡± he shrugs, meeting my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force them, Ariel. And you shouldn¡¯t seek to either. It is¡­too dangerous a world, to not be working with people who are betting against you.¡± I bite my lip, considering it quickly, my mind sweeping over the Captain, and Neumann, and Alvez. Thest of the three, obviously rather indecently, if I¡¯m being honest ¨C does not have a problem with working with a young woman. But the other two¡­ ¨C ¡°And,¡± dad continues, focusing on the fruit, ¡°the boy who shot you ¨C Wright? He has not yet gone through his tribunal for attempted murder ¨C¡± My eyes go wide as I consider that¡­well, yeah. That Wright broke the rules when he shot me in the stomach. ¡°So,¡± dad continues, flicking his eyes to me. ¡°I want you taking no risks, Ariel. Your tests, and the room. Those are the only ces I want you until we get that boy out of that school.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say suddenly, giving a terse nod. ¡°Okay, I ept it.¡± ¡°All right,¡± dad says, nodding seriously and looking down at his fruit and fighting his smile. I take a second to look around at Rafe and mom, who are both beaming at me with excitement, but then I can¡¯t help it I¡¯m up out of my seat with a shout joy and throwing myself at my dad, wrapping my arms around his neck. ¡°Thank you, daddy,¡± I whisper, and a rush of warmth and joy runs through me when my dad wraps his big arms around me, hugging me back. ¡°I love you so much.¡± ¡°I believe in you, baby,¡± he says, pulling back to smile at my face, his own filled with a thousand emotions I couldn¡¯t even begin to name. ¡°I always knew you were tough, that you¡¯d do big things. We¡¯re¡­we¡¯re very proud. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, dad,¡± I say, grinning at him feeling so, so incredibly lucky to have him as my dad, and my mom as my mom, and my brother as my brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he says, setting me on my feet and gesturing towards the table. ¡°Then eat up, because your marksmanship final is today, and you¡¯ll need your strength.¡± ¡°Today?¡± I gasp, my eyes going wide. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat!?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± dad says, his mouth twisting up at the corner. ¡°Part of the joy of Examination is the second surprise that immediately after it, your finals begin. Hope you studied, trouble.¡± ¨C I look over at Rafe to see that his face is likewise pale. ¡°Holy crap,¡± he says, his eyes meeting mine. ¡°We ¨C we have N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¨C we have to go.¡± I throw myself back into my seat and begin eating as fast as I can. Rafe matches my pace as I slurp down my coffee and stuff toast into my mouth along with strawberries, melon ¨C whatever will fit. My parents just grin at each other over their tes, eating at a leisurely pace. I haul my butt up the final two flights of stairs to our level, my head hanging back on my neck, my eyes almost shut in my exhaustion. The past thirty¨Csix hours¡­ ¨C I mean, honestly, the past ny¨Csix hours if we¡¯re counting the examination ¨C Or, wait is it seventy¨Csix? Or one¨Ctwenty? I groan again, hating my brain for trying to do more math as I slog towards our bedroom door. God, I feel like my brain has gone through a meat grinder. The past day and a half has been insane with finals. Rafe and I barely showed up, via helicopter, in time for our afternoon tests. I burst into the marksmanship final panting, but on time, and the Captain shook his head at me but let me participate. I passed, of course ¨C it¡¯s my stronger of the my two examined subjects, and the Captain patted me on the back with a proud smile after it was done. I almost passed out, though, when I was told that my Chemistry examination was twenty- four hours later. That night I was a mess, trying to cram the entire textbook into my head. Jackson came by the room, of course, worried ¨C but Rafe and I managed to convince him to go away, to let me study. I think it was only the sheer anxiety in my eyes that made him agree to it. And thank god Jesse wasn¡¯t there when Jackson came ¨C because I could not absolutely could not ¨C manage any more revtions with this exam looming. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 I was simrly frantic that night in the dream state with Luca. He sped me in his arms, desperate to hear my story, to know that I was safe. I told him, briefly, what happened, and then begged him to let me go, to sleep, because I absolutely could not turn my mind away from the Chemistry test I knew was waiting for me the next day. Luca kissed me so softly, so sweetly, and said of course that he¡¯s rooting for me, and he can¡¯t wait to see how well I do. And then we ended the dream with him wishing me the best of luck, though he assured me I didn¡¯t need it. So, of course, I woke up just riddled with guilt. Because Luca ¨C he¡¯s been so, so sweet to me, and I am keeping a very real secret from him now. Somehow it was different when Jackson was just a mate a vague, unreal connection. But now that Jackson knows, and that we¡¯ve acknowledged each other, and we¡¯ve bonded? God, but it¡¯s different. All of these thoughts and memories weigh me down as I head down the hallway to my door, as I twist the handle and push my way inside. Both Rafe and Jesse cheer the moment I step into the room, but their cheers fade awkwardly when they see how wrecked I am. ¡°Oh, jeeze,¡± Jesse says, striding across the room and immediately shutting the door and wrapping an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Honestly, Ariel, you looked better post- examination when you were all covered in blood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I had hope,¡± I moan, letting him lead me over to the couch, where Rafe is waiting with my favorite green nket. As soon as I sit down heys it over me, tucking it in at the sides. I smile up at my big brother, loving him. ¡°Was it that bad?¡± Rafe asks, anxious, looking down as he stands next to me. ¡°Did you fail?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I sigh, shaking my head. Because it certainly feels like I did. The test was¡­ insane. But what happened before it? ¡°I got¡­spooked,¡± I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°What?¡± Jesse asks, confused as he sits down on the coffee table. ¡°Well,¡± I say, looking between them and hesitating, because this news ¨C they¡¯re not going to be very happy about it. ¡°The other cadets ¨C they wouldn¡¯t give me a test booklet, at first. Kept passing them to each other around me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rafe hisses, going still. I nod, looking down as I continue. ¡°Neumann asked what was going on and one of the other cadets spoke up, saying that I failed the Examination and shouldn¡¯t get to sit the exam.¡® Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Rafe and Jesse gape at me, appalled. I take their silence as the invitation it is, nodding and moving on. ¡°They said I was carried over the line, that I rely on my¡­my royal connections. to get through, and apparently now on Jackson, and that I don¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°What the fuck did Neumann say?¡± Jesse asks, already livid. ¡°He took my side,¡± I say, raising my eyes and looking between them. ¡°He pped a test. booklet onto my desk and said that I didn¡¯t break a single rule and just because none of them was clever enough to convince a bigger cadet to build them a chair, and dere them governor, and carry them over the finish line, it didn¡¯t mean it was wrong for me to use my resources wisely.¡± I take a deep breath, carrying on. ¡°And then, when they insisted it wasn¡¯t fair, Neumann called them out. He said that if Jesse Sinir,¡± I say, looking at my cousin significantly and letting him know that Neumann really did call him out by name, ¡°had been carried bleeding across the finish line by the crown Prince that nobody would have countered it. That everyone would have called it noble, and apuded, and happily mark both of you as passing with flying colors¡± Rafe and Jesse go still, looking at each other before returning their gazes to me. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Rafe said, nodding solidly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what would have happened. What happened next?¡± I sigh, shaking my head, wondering if I should even get into it. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 I sigh, shaking my head and moving on with it. ¡°Neumann told all of my ssmates that they were all being shitty people, that they were jealous, and that they were kidding themselves if they thought that trying to knock me out of the running because I¡¯m physically the smallest and weakest was ever going to do them any favors, because they¡¯re next on that list.¡± Rafe works hard to keep from bursting intougher, so I do it for him. My brother and cousin join in, even as I shake my head. my ¡°I mean,¡± I say with a shrug, ¡°it was good to have him stand up for me but it¡¯s all stuff I¡¯ve been thinking this whole time, isn¡¯t it? That I don¡¯t belong here, that I¡¯m too small, that I¡¯ve literally only passed both the candidacy test and the examination because Jackson helped me with both. And it sucked to have my ssmates say it out loud, to suggest that I shouldn¡¯t even be allowed to take the Chem final.¡± ¡°They just knew you were going to kick their ass in that too,¡± Jesse says, leaning forward to put a hand on my knee. ¡°They are just jealous, Ari. This whole time they¡¯ve been patting themselves on the back, telling themselves that they¡¯re tougher than you, sneering at you saying you¡¯d be the first to go. And here you fucking are, thriving.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I sigh, looking between them. ¡°But¡­I mean, I wouldn¡¯t be thriving without Jackson. Or you two. I¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡°Neumann¡¯s right,¡± Rafe says, sitting down in his chair and considering it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the rulebook that says you can¡¯t rely on your friends to help you. Everyone just assumes you have to muscle through it all alone. When in fact, the best n is probably to gather a strong group of people with a lot of broad skills.¡± He smirks at Jesse and me.¡± Which is¡­kind of what we did. Which is cool, I think.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve been so helpful to you two,¡± I say, sitting back with a sigh, still feeling kind crap about it all. of dia ¡°You did help, Ari,¡± Jesse says, leaning forward with a warm smile. ¡°You are the reason we met Daphne, the love of my life, who is obsessed with Rafe. So, thank you for my burgeoning heartbreak.¡± Iugh at my cousin, sensing his joke and his sarcasm. ¡°Yeah, I introduced her, and then she poisoned us,¡± I groan, covering my face with my hands. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to have to¡­see what else you can bring to the group, Ari,¡± Rafe says, obviously kidding andughing along with us. The door opens, and Benes through, moaning in the same way I was. ¡°I¡¯m dead,¡± he mutters, shaking his head and leaving the door open behind him as hees and slumps down on the couch next to me. ¡°I am death, and I¡¯ve departed my body, and now I¡¯m a ghost. Can you see me? Am I corporeal?¡± Jesse grins at Ben and pats his knee too. ¡°Your finals go as bad as Ari¡¯s did?¡± Ben frowns and turns to look at me, considering. ¡°Worse, by the looks of it.¡± ¡°Did you fail?¡± I ask, anxious. He barely skirted through the Examination, I know, and my mom had to wound a broken wrist and a twisted ankle before sending him back here. That,bined with a failure¡­ God, it could be close. ¡°No way of knowing,¡± Ben sighs, resting his head back on the couch. ¡°Hey, do we have any more of that wine that knocks you out for twenty¨Cfour hours? I could really use some of that now.¡± ¡°Yes, can we get Daphne back up here?¡± I ask, looking longingly at the door, kind of wishing that she woulde. I haven¡¯t seen her yet since I¡¯ve been back and I know she¡¯s upset about her role in the Examination, that she thinks I¡¯m mad at her. The two of us really need to take a minute to chat and renew our friendship. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get her, Ari?¡± Rafe says, stretching his hands over his head. ¡°Bring her up ¨C tell her to bring real wine this time. Finals are over, after all, and it¡¯s ourst night here. We could use a little celebration.¡± ¡°Go and get her,¡± I murmur in confusion, frowning at my big brother. And then my i mind shes to the fact that I just walked back from my Chemistry final alone. Though it didn¡¯t bother me at the time¡­I mean, why was I allowed to do that, when my brother and my cousin have basically been nking me the entire time we¡¯ve been here? And considering that someone just tried really hard to murder me in the Examination? ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± I ask, looking around at them. ¡°Why is¡­ why am I suddenly allowed to walk around alone?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Because,¡± Jesse says, patting my knee and then getting up, ¡°you¡¯re safe now, Ari. Nobody¡¯s going to mess with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, my eyes following him as he moves over to his desk, writing something down on a piece of paper. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Wright anymore,¡± Rafe murmurs, flicking his eyes up to me and then down to his notebook he pulls onto hisp, where he¡¯s started making a packing list so that we can go home for winter break. ¡°He¡¯s under full guard until his trial. Plus, everyone¡¯s scared shitless of Jackson now after his disy at the bridge, which we¡¯ve all heard about. So, we don¡¯t have to stalk you so much.¡± ¡°What these two are leaving out,¡± Ben stage¨Cwhispers to me, loud enough so that Jesse and Rafe can hear, ¡°is that they also kicked the shit out of Wright at the warrior finals.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, appalled. ¡°We only kicked the shit out of him a little bit,¡± Rafe says, holding up two fingers held very close together in front of his face. ¡°Just¡­a teeny tiny amount.¡± ¡°Rafe!¡± I shout, grabbing a pillow and hurling it at him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that ¨C you should have just le Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. dad and the authorities handle it! This could get in the way of the investigation!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re surprised,¡± Jesse calls on his way to the dumbwaiter with a note, s¨¦. ¡°Did you think we were just going to let him get away with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your job to administer justice!¡± I shout, throwing out my hands. ¡°Well, whatever,¡± Rafe sighs,pletely ignoring my outrage. ¡°We weren¡¯t even the first ones to do it, by the looks of things.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gasp. ¡°He had bruises everywhere,¡± Ben says, nodding and gesturing to his face. ¡°Looks like Luca got to him, used him as a punching bag to practice his left hook.¡± ¡°Luca,¡°Rafe says, lifting his head and looking at Ben with a frown. ¡°Why would he have done that? It was Jackson, obviously.¡± ¡°Why would Jackson have done it?¡± Ben asks, frowning back. ¡°He did us enough of a solid carrying Ari across that field and up the mountain. Why would he do more?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Rafe says, frowning at him, confused. ¡°He¡¯s ¨C¡± ¡°So!¡± I shout as I jump to my feet, trying to cause as much disruption as possible as I see that this is getting into dangerous territory that I absolutely do not want to touch. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re packing!? Winter break starts tomorrow? How are we getting back to the Capital?¡± Ben just watches me carefully, but Rafe looks up at me with a frown. ¡°By train, Ari. Why do you never know these things?¡± ¡°Why do you know them?¡± I ask, putting my hands on my hips and frowning at him. ¡± Seriously, are you getting like, text messages from the rail lines? Updates from mom and dad?¡± ¡°Ari, you know I don¡¯t have my phone back yet ¨C¡± I¡¯m pleased, honestly, that Rafe and Ben are so sufficiently distracted. But it¡¯s all a waste, because the moment I get Ben talking about his own winter ns he¡¯sing to the Pce with us, I¡¯m pleased to hear a sharp knockes at the door followed by the sound of it opening. ¨C I barely ¨C barely! ¨C have time to turn before Jackson is halfway across the room. And I only have a half second to gasp before I¡¯m up in his arms, held close to him as he presses a swift set of kisses first to my cheek, and then to my lips. ¡°How are you?¡± he murmurs, staring into my eyes, and I can feel his joy at holding me in his arms again thrumming through him. ¡°How did Chemistry go- did you pass? You passed ¨C of course you passed.¡± His joy and the very physical pleasure of being swept up in his arms would be infectious, irresistible, even¡­if I wasn¡¯t aware of every eye in the room currently on us. ¡°What¡­¡± Jesse barks out, and Jackson and I both turn our heads towards him. My mate makes no move to put me down. ¡°What the hell is going on here!?¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Um,¡± I say say, feeling utterly awkward as I look between Ben¡¯s ck jaw and Jesse¡¯s appalled expression. I am suddenly very, very aware of Jackson¡¯s forearm tucked neatly below my ass, holding me up against him, and the way that my leg intuitively curled itself over his hip, like it belongs there. ¨C Ben¡¯s mouth drops open further as he realizes that this is not a mistake that I¡¯m not fighting Jackson, demanding that he put me down. ¡°Get off of her!¡± Jesse shouts, starting forward, livid, raising his fist like he¡¯s going to beat the shit out of Jacks. Jackson snarls, taking a step away, holding me possessively to him as Rafe stands and jumps between my mate and my cousin. ¡°Whoa, whoa, Jess!¡± Rafe shouts, putting out a hand to stop our cousin in his tracks. ¡°You don¡¯t have all the information here!¡± Jesse obligingly skitters to a stop, looking between Rafe and me with his mouth open. ¨C ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± Jesse shouts, staring at Rafe in shock. ¡°You¡¯re just ¨C you¡¯re okay with this!? What the hell happened out there ¨C¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them?¡± Jackson murmurs, turning his face to me with a little frown of confusion. ¡°Tell us what?¡± Ben asks, eager, sitting forward and resting his chin in his palm. His expression has turned from one of shock to delight at the drama unfolding before him. ¡°Um,¡± I reply, going still with awkward fear, having absolutely no idea what to say. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t tell them,¡± Rafe sighs, turning back to Jesse. ¡°Though she should have ¨C¡± ¡°What information am I missing here,¡± Jesse says, speaking fast in his outrage and growing panic. ¡°Because, Rafe, I actually think you¡¯re the one missing some facts ¨C Ariel and Jackson cannot date, she¡¯s already ¨C¡± ¡°Jesse!¡± I shout, bursting into action in my panic and wriggling in Jackson¡¯s arms, desperate to get down. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Shut up?¡± Jesse asks, sufficiently diverted but turning to me now, angry. ¡°What¡­why do you¡­Ari!¡± he shouts, stepping towards me now as Jackson hesitantly lowers feet, but doesn¡¯t let me out of his arms. ¡°What the fuck is going on!¡± a to n N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ben just stares between all of us in shock and delight as Rafe sighs, shrugging at me. ¡°It¡¯s time, Ari. You should just let everyone know now ¨C no reason to keep it a secret anymore.¡± I open my mouth, not knowing what to say, feeling that Jackson is looking down at me with love and support in his eyes. And then, just at the absolute worst moment possible¡­a little knockes at the open door. ¡°Hey, guys, did dinnere up yet?¡± We¡¯re allpletely silent as we turn to look at Luca, who cheerfully steps into the room and presses the door shut behind him. ¡°Is Ari here?¡± he asks, looking around. And then his eyes fall on me, peeking out from Jackson¡¯s other side, my mate¡¯s arm still wrapped around me. Luca¡¯s face falls ck, probably matching mine for shock and pallor. Shit shit shit. How am I not better prepared for this!? Luca processes his shock faster than mine, instantly moving into rage. ¡°Get your fucking hands,¡± he snarls, taking a dangerous step forward into the room, his canines lengthening as he levels a murderous re at Jackson, ¡°off of my fucking mate.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Rafe snaps, taking an aggressive step towards Luca. Jackson snarls in response, releasing me from his embrace only to tuck me protectively behind his back. ¡°She is my mate, Grant,¡± he growls, and I can feel his rage pulsing through him now at the im Luca is making on me. The im Jackson doesn¡¯t know that Luca has every right to make. ¡°Stop!¡± I gasp, sensing the perilous edge that both of my mates are teetering on right now, about to tip into violence. I dart to the right, trying to get around Jackson, to meet Luca¡¯s eyes, sending a desperate plea down both of my bonds to stop, to calm, to wait Because both of them, I can tell, are on the brink of shifting. And neither is going to survive it if they tear into each other now. ¡°Ariel!¡± Luca snaps, ¡°get over here!¡± His words are desperate, a plea as much as amand. He¡¯s asking me, publicly, to recognize him ¨C to tell everyone who he is to me, what we are to each other. Instinctually my feet move, and I step to Jackson¡¯s side, eager to get between them. Jackson gasps, his hand reaching out, grasping my arm. ¡°Ariel,¡± he stutters, shocked, ¡°what are you ¡°Get off of her!¡± Luca roars again, taking another step towards us, his eyes locking on Jackson¡¯s hand wrapped possessively around my arm. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¡°Luca!¡± Rafe shouts, just as Jesse shouts Jackson¡¯s name, both of them baffled. I shake my head at Jacks, begging him to understand as I keep moving forward, as I ce myself between my mates. And the moment I step actually between them, holding out a hand, palm out, towards each, begging them to stop I realize that it was a mistake. I mean, I don¡¯t know what else I could have done, but it was a mistake. Because in that moment, each of my mates sees that I¡¯m not denying the other. Luca¡¯s eyes sh to Jackson¡¯s just as Jackson¡¯s move to his. There¡¯s a brief moment of silence before Jacks releases a horrible, desperate snarl. Luca roars in response before, in a sh, they both shift into their wolves. Ben realizes what is happening half a second before everyone else, and he¡¯s the only one to move in time. My friend releases a shout, hurling himself up from the couch and leaping over the coffee table to tackle me to the floor jus as the two wolves crash into each other above us. And god, the sound they make ¨C The crashing roars they release sound unending, so loud in our tight stone room that it feels my eardrums will shatter. Ben wraps an arm around me, pulling me away, back against the stone of the firece as I cover my ears with my hands, tears slipping down my cheeks. I try to look, but god, there¡¯s blood- And as each of my mate¡¯s emotions rage through me, I¡¯mpletely overwhelmed. I no longer have any idea which of my emotions are mine, and which are theirs scream, and scratch, and bite, and intercede, and stop them, and ¨C I want to Somewhere, outside, I feel Ben wrap me up in a tight ball as more noise adds to the fury- And suddenly, somehow, the feelings change shock and confusion adding to the anger, and a sudde sense of shame, and restraint ¨C ¨C Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I open my eyes, my senses slowlying back to me, and my face goes still when I see that there are four wolves in front of me now Jackson¡¯s scruff in his mouth, not biting him but a warning growl rumbling deep in his Rafe¡¯s huge dark wolf snarling as he holds chest. Jesse¡¯s familiar brown wolf stands between Rafe, Jackson, and the fourth wolf, who is a lighter brown ¨C almost blonde ¨C panting and snarling his warning. But then Jesse shifts, his hands out between them. ¡°This is done!¡± Jesse shouts, ring viciously between Jackson and Luca. ¡°Shift the fuck back! We are getting to the bottom of this, right now!¡± There¡¯s a long pause as we all look around at each other before Jackson shakes himself, just a little, and Rafe loosens his grip on his neck. Luca shifts then, and my eyes go directly to him, groaning when I see his bloody lip, the swelling already starting around his eye. I move, wanting to be next to him instantly, to check on his wounds ¨C but Ben tightens his hands on my arms. ¡°You stay¡­right here¡­¡± he murmurs in my ear. ¡°For just a little longer, okay?¡± Realizing that he¡¯s right, I stop, though I can¡¯t stop the whimper in my throat as Luca stares at me, appalled. There¡¯s another sh to my right, and when I look I see Jackson getting slowly to his feet. He didn¡¯t come out of it as badly as Luca did, but I see his hand move instantly to his jaw, rubbing it like he¡¯s assessing the damage. Rafe shifts a momentter, turning to me in his rage. ¡°Ariel!?¡± he says, ring down at me. ¡°Is there something that you want to exin here!?¡± fe ¡°Um,¡± I say, ncing at Ben, who sighs and releases his grip on me. The two of us get to our and I look awkwardly around the room, tears welling in my eyes, not knowing where to begin. I feel so horribly selfish and overwhelmed because I know I need to tell them ¨C all of them. It¡¯s just ¨C I have no idea where to start¡­ ¡°Ariel,¡± Luca says, his voice desperate and heartbroken as he takes a step towards me. A snarl breaks from Jackson and my head whips towards him, but I see Rafe¡¯s hand out in a sh, catching Jackson in the chest. ¡°Stop,¡± Rafe growls, ring at the other Alpha who only he could probably hold back. ¡°Let them talk.¡± I turn my head back to Luca, who is just staring at me, crushed. ¡°Why¡­Ariel, why is he saying that he¡¯s your mate?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I whisper, locking my eye with his. ¡°Because, Luca¡­he is.¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The room is silent for a long moment and I¡¯m shocked when it¡¯s Jesse¡¯s voice that breaks it. ¡°Whaaat the fuckkk,¡± Jesse groans, turning in a tight circle and covering his face with his hands before dragging them down over his features and turning to re at me, just as Rafe is. The room explodes again into noise, everyone shouting at once, except for Jackson, who just stares at me, wary. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± I shout, putting my hands out again as tears slip from my eyes, my voice shaking. ¡°Everyone shut up!¡± To my surprise, all of the Alphasply, going still and letting me speak. I turn my head to look at Luca for a long moment, taking in every devastated line of his face, the shock and the heartbreak, all of which pulses down our bond as well, threatening to take me out at the knees. ¡°Jackson is my mate,¡± I say quietly, solidly, iming him. Dread fills me now, and I know that it¡¯s only half mine as I turn to Jackson, seeing it on his face too. Because he senses what¡¯sing. ¡°But so is Luca,¡± I continue, my voice hitching, my heart breaking as I look into Jackson¡¯s eyes. Because I know I know what it meant to Jackson to find me, to have me. ¨C Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. And I know what it¡¯s going to mean to find out that I¡¯m not his. Or at least, not his alone. ¡°You¡¯re both my fated mates,¡± I whisper, wanting to be perfectly clear as I send all the love I can down both of my bonds to each of them, hoping tomunicate how much I want them, how each of them is precious to me. ¡°The Goddess¡­she gave me two mates. She gave me both of you.¡± Silence again, for a long moment, before Jackson breaks it with a long moan that tears my heart to pieces. Because my stoic mate- if he¡¯d had any choice at all in the matter, he¡¯d never have made a sound, never have let anyone know how he feels. But this he couldn¡¯t help it. A terrible sob rips from me as I watch Jackson turn away to face the wall, watch him cover his face with his hand, watch his shoulders shake as he tries to process everything. And the grief that ripples off of him in a wave ¨C I stumble back a step, and only Ben reaching out to take me by the shoulders, to steady me, stops me from falling to the floor. But that¡¯s not the end of it. God, crap, it¡¯s just the beginning. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me, Ariel!?¡± Luca gasps, stepping forward towards me, mad as hell. Jesse steps forward too, ready to intercede, but I put up a hand towards him. Because Luca¡¯s my mate ¨C there¡¯s no way he¡¯d consciously hurt me, and he has every right to be livid with me right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, shaking my head as I look up into his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­how to tell you. Either of you. It was all so new and everyone thought I was a boy ¨C ¡°this is¡­this ¡°Wait,¡± Rafe says, and from the corner of my eye I see him step towards us, is real? Luca is her mate? I thought Jackson ¡°Jackson is her mate!?¡± Jesse counters, turning towards him, and the two begin a hurried, angry conversation,paring notes. I keep my eyes focused on Luca in front of me, even though half my heart is with Jackson across the room, who I can tell is¡­well, having a little bit of a breakdown. I hear footsteps behind me moving in his direction, and I know instinctually that it¡¯s Ben, being the good person that he is and going to stand with him. ¡°Ariel,¡± Luca says again, softer now, still angry but staring at me with his own grief written clear on his face as he reaches out and takes my face in his hands. ¡°You¡­you picked him? You imed him? As your mate?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, shaking my head and wrapping my hands around his wrists. ¡°Luca, I didn¡¯t do this ¨C the Goddess did she¡­god, this is going to sound so weird, but she¡¯s my grandmother ¨C¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡°What?¡± he sputters, disbelieving. ¡°It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not important ¨C but she picked Jackson, she picked both of you for me ¡°That¡¯s fucking impossible!¡± Luca yells, dropping his hands from my face and throwing them out to the side. ¡°You get one mate §à§á§Ö I don¡¯t know who told you that you could have two, but they were lying, Ariel!¡± ¨C ¡°Actually,¡± Jesse snaps, pausing his angry conversation with Rafe to turn to us. Luca¡¯s eyes. move instantly to him. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Their dad had two fated mates.¡± Jesse points between Rafe and me. ¡°So,¡± he shrugs. ¡°Family precedent. And all that.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Rafe sputters, grabbing Jesse¡¯s arm and making him face him. The two begin. to speak again in hushed tones as Luca stares at them for a second before he shakes his head. to clear it, turning back to me. ¡°Listen, if it¡¯s real- and he just hasn¡¯t tricked you into believing he¡¯s your mate or something,¡± Luca shouts, ¡°I don¡¯t even care how it happened! But you have to end it, Ari! Just reject him!¡± My eves on und horrified at the suggestion. Luca sees my reaction and his jaw drops. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re not going to reject him!?¡± ¡°Luca, no = ¡± He groans, turning away from me like he can¡¯t bear to look at me anymore, his whole body starting to tremble with the insane mix of emotions coursing through him right now. ¡°Luca, I can¡¯t ¡± ¨C ¡°You can, Ariel!¡± he shouts, turning on me and clenching a fist between us but determined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fuck is going on here, but you and me!? We¡¯re not violent, meant to be together! I don¡¯t care who the fuck that guy is, or what some Goddess said, you are my mate,¡± he pounds his fist against his chest now with the words as his voice cracks, and tears start to slip down my cheeks as I feel every inch of how much he means them. I shake iny head, not knowing what to say as I press my hands to my heart. ¡°I am your mate, Luca ¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Luca says, softer now,ing close again, staring down at me desperate and devastated. ¡°Don¡¯t you get how shatteringly in love with you I am? Ariel¡­¡± he shakes his head, wrapping a gentle hand around my neck and pulling me closer to him. ¡°I am yours, and you are mine, and that is the end of it. The end of everything of the entire fucking universe=¡± ¨C And then his hand tightens, pulling me closer so that he can kiss me. His lips move on mine like a promise, like everything isplete. And my heart breaks, because as much as half of me sings to hear him say it ¨C that he loves me, beyond just being mated to me ¨C The other half of my heart is storming towards the door now, devastated. I pull my face from Luca¡¯s, a little cry on my lips as I watch Jackson tear open the door, watch him move swiftly through it. I move instantly towards him, needing to catch him, needing to exin But Luca grabs my arm. ¡°Are you kidding me!?¡± he shouts, appalled. ¡°Ariel! Do not go him!¡± ¡°Luca!¡± I shout back, gesturing towards the door. ¡°He¡¯s my after ¡°Your fucking mate,¡± Luca groans, dropping my arm and lifting his hands to knot them in his hair, at the end of his patience, maybe even his sanity. I stare at him, wanting to go to him as well, to exin further because he needs so much information, and he deserves it, I know that now- But¡­ My eyes move again to the door, wanting to follow Jacks too because he deserves the very same thing. And as much as Luca is throwing a fit right now not that I me him, it¡¯s a very well¨Cdeserved fit ¨C I know that Jackson is taking this harder. To Jackson, I was the one good thing in this world. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 And now he thinks he¡¯s lost me. And he¡¯s just¡­gone. ¡°Stay here, Ariel,¡± Jesse says, and I jump when I realize that he¡¯s standing at my side. ¡°I¡¯ll go after Jacks. Just¡­.stay in the room, all right?¡± ¡°Jesse,¡± I murmur, reaching for him, apology all over my face. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± my good cousin says, taking my hand and giving it a little squeeze. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not fine, but¡­¡± he sighs, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯re fine, all right? Deal with your drama, I¡¯ll be back when I can.¡± And with that, my cousin storms off after my mate. I turn back to Luca, who I¡¯m surprised to see standing staring at me in a newly determined way, his hands on his hips. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this,¡± he says, shaking his head, his voice set. End things with him, Ariel ¨C I¡¯m not¡­I can¡¯t do this. I love you too damn much to share you with that jackass.¡± Luca tears his eyes from me like he can¡¯t bear to look at me anymore and strides for the door, yanking it open and likewise starting down the hall. I stare after him with my jaw open ¨C not because what he said is really that surprising or even unfair¡­ I just¡­ God, what the fuck just happened? How did the entire world just explode within thest five minutes ¨C all all my carefully veiled secrets, ripped open at once¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that one,¡± Rafe says, sending me a nce as he, too, strides for the door. ¡± But don¡¯t even think that we¡¯re done talking about this, Ariel.¡± I don¡¯t say anything, just watching in shock as Rafe, too, passes through the door and ms it shut behind him. And then the room is¡­absolutely silent. Stupidly silent, after everything that just happened. God, what the hell, they transformed into their wolves for heaven¡¯s sake ¨C they fought each other¡­ And now I¡¯m just standing here in silence. With Ben. I almost leap out of my skin when the dumbwaiter¡¯s absurdly cheerful bell sounds, but I don¡¯t even turn to watch as Ben quietly moves to the dumbwaiter and takes something out. Instead, I just stand and stare into space, trying to put the shards of my reality back together. They know. My mates know after months of keeping it secret¡­. Now they just¡­know. From the corner of my eye I see Ben carry whatever he took from the dumbwaiter quietly to the coffee table, but I don¡¯t pay attention to it. I barely notice, still staring at the door, when he takes me by the shoulders, and guides me over to the couch, and sits me down, andys the green nket over my knees, and puts a fork in my hand. I only start toe back to the present moment as Ben lifts a knife to cut the ridiculous chocte cake in front of us that reads ¡°Congrattions!¡± I sit in perfect silence, holding my fork, as Ben lifts a slice and puts it on a te, sighing as he holds it out to me. ¡°Come on, Princess,¡± he murmurs. ¡°You need this.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I stare at Ben, nk, as I take the cake from his hand and settle the te on myp. ¡°If it helps at all,¡± Ben murmurs as he cuts another slice and leans back onto the couch with it, scooping up a forkful and lifting it to his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m gay and in love with your brother.¡± I quietly watch as Ben takes a bite of the thick cake, chews it and swallows. ¡°Yeah,¡± I sigh, turning to look down at my te as I cut off the corner of my cake with the edge of my fork and lift it to my lips. ¡°I kind of figured.¡± Ben just huffs a littleugh, taking another bite. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°Jacks!¡± Jackson hears his name called behind him, but he doesn¡¯t register it, or doesn¡¯t care. Instead, he just continues to stride forward in the dark, not really knowing where he¡¯s going, just needing to get¡­out. Get away. Disappear into the night, into the wilds, into¡­ whatever. Any ce but that castle. Any ce but here. ¡°Jacks! You asshole!¡± the voicees again, closer this time, and Jackson¡¯s instincts make him pay attention to it, his wolf turning inside him to growl at whatever¡¯sing. ¡°Slow down! I know you can hear me!¡± Jackson moves on, determined, but inside him his wolf turns again, raising his nose a little, a whine in his throat. Jackson pushes him away, but the wolf persists, pressing his snout into Jackson¡¯s hand. Come on, the wolf says, listen. It¡¯s Jesse. We like Jesse. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jackson is the one growling now, insisting that he doesn¡¯t like anyone, but his wolf just nuzzles against his hand, sad, not wanting to run anymore. So Jackson sighs, and slows, and turns when Jesse¡¯s footstepse near. ¡°What the hell man,¡± Jesse says, bending over and panting a little, ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing you for like, twenty minutes!¡± ¡°Should have been faster,¡± Jackson mutters, shrugging and looking away, shoving his hands deep into his pockets. ¡°Don¡¯t be a dick,¡± Jesse growls. ¡°I¡¯m trying to be nice to you, the least you could do is let me.¡± ¡°Nice to me?¡± Jackson huffs, turning to re at Jesse a little. ¡°Do you seriously think that¡¯s going to fix anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, standing up straight and crossing his arms, ¡°I think that being nice to you is just going to make Ariel magically not have a second mate. Obviously, that¡¯s what I think.¡± Jackson narrows his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being a jerk, Jesse,¡± he growls, turning to walk away again. ¡°Jacks!¡± Jesse groans, and Jackson tugs his arm out of Jesse¡¯s grasp when Jesse grabs it.¡± Don¡¯t you get it!? I am being nice to you! This is what people do!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jackson asks, still walking but turning towards the slightly smaller Alpha to re at him. ¡°Do what? You¡¯re not doing anything ¨C you¡¯re just bothering me ¨C¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Jesse exims, keeping pace with Jackson¡¯s long stride. ¡°That¡¯s what people do! People who care about each other! When something shitty happens, you show up, and you¡¯re just there!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t do anything,¡± Jackson grumbles, discontent ¨C but honestly, nothing, really, would work for him right now. Nothing can make this better ¨C nothing will make this better. Ariel ¨C Ari ¨C his mate. But she¡¯s not really his, is she? He¡¯d thought he¡¯d had her, he¡¯d thought for a blissful couple of days that she was his. That everything was going to be okay. That for once he had¡­like, a shot at this life, at this thing they call happiness. But he never really had it, did he? No, it was all an illusion. Because she was lying the whole time. ¡°Jackson,¡± Jesse sighs, grabbing his arm again and making him stop. Or, well, Jackson agrees to stop ¨C because Jesse¡­he¡¯s not big enough to actually stop him. But they pause anyway, on the top of a hill, darkness all around. And Jackson hangs his head as he waits, because¡­well, where is there to go, anyway? ¡°This is me trying to do something, all right?¡± Jesse says, his voice softer now, his hand. gentle on Jackson¡¯s arm. ¡°Something shitty happens, and even though they can¡¯t do anything about it, the people who care about you show up. And they hang around. So, please. stop walking away from me and let me do that for you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jackson growls, not getting it. To iu be there!¡± Jesse exims, throwing out his hands. ¡°To show you that I care, are, that you¡¯re not alone! To¡­stop you from throwing yourself into a ditch, or whatever!¡± Jesse pauses, staring at Jackson, waiting for him to respond, but Jackson just stands perfectly still, staring at him. ¡°Or to throw you into a ditch, if you keep being an asshole about it.¡± At this, Jackson huffs augh. ¡°So would you stop running away?¡± Jesse mutters, crossing his arms now, a little cold in the night air now that he¡¯s not running around after the big devastated Alpha. ¡°I¡¯m trying to¡­ be here for you.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Jackson says with a shrug. There¡¯s a long moment of silence. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Jesse murmurs. ¡°Walk. Sit. Just¡­exist, if you want to. Or you could¡­ talk to me about it.¡± Jackson stares at Jesse like he¡¯s insane if he thinks that¡¯s going to happen, and to his surprise Jesse bursts outughing, taking a step forward and pping a hand on Jackson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jacks, seriously, I need you to tell me¡­did you grow up under a bridge or something? Why don¡¯t you know how to let someonefort you?¡± And Jackson sighs, a long, deep breath, and just looks down at the ground. And Jesse sighs with him, realizing that¡­well, that the answer is because nobody ever has comforted him. And Jesse¡¯s heart, like Ariel¡¯s, absolutely breaks for this guy. ¡°Come on, you weirdo,¡± Jesse murmurs, pushing on Jackson¡¯s shoulder warmly and turning him a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s do a little walk. You don¡¯t have to say a damn word to me. I¡¯ll just¡­be here.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Jackson nods, and to Jesse¡¯s surprise, lets him walk by his side. They walk for a long time. Jackson is surprised, after a while, at how quiet and stoic Jesse is. Jesse doesn¡¯t sigh or moan that he¡¯s bored, like Jackson thought he would. He doesn¡¯tin, or fuss, or anything. He just walks quietly at Jackson¡¯s side as they circle the castle, losing themselves in the woods and then along the cliffs that border the northern edge, that overlook the candidate barracks below. When Jackson pauses at the edge of the cliff, looking far, far north, peering into the dark, Jesse clears his throat. Jackson scowls, looking over at him. ¡°I thought you said we could not talk?¡± ¡°Listen, I tried,¡± Jesse says, bursting into a grin. ¡°You called my bluff on this one, Jacks. That is the longest I¡¯ve ever been quiet in my entire life.¡± ¡°And wasn¡¯t it nice?¡± ¡°It was horrible,¡± Jesse groans, tilting his head back. And Jackson can¡¯t help but smile, because Ariel does that too when she¡¯s being dramatic. It¡¯s a lot less cute when Jesse does it¡­but he smiles anyway. ¡°So,¡± Jesse says, looking north in the same way Jackson does, into the dark. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, Jacks, and I gotta say¡­I¡¯m kind of disappointed in you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jackson seethes, turning on this guy who just professed to want to help him. Jesse doesn¡¯t flinch, just continues looking north. ¡°I mean, is it really all that bad?¡± Jackson groans, lifting his hands to his face and pressing the heels of his palms lightly against his closed eyes. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he mutters, starting to get pissed for real. ¡°No, but seriously,¡± Jesse says, ¡°think about it this way. What is so good about being mated to my stupid shrimp cousin, anyway? I mean, she¡¯s not that great.¡± Jackson drops his hands, gaping at Jesse, ¡°She¡¯s not a stupid shrimp, Jesse,¡± he bites out, furious. ¡°She¡¯s amazing, that¡¯s what was so great about it! She¡¯s smart, and she¡¯s funny, and she¡¯s nice ¨C and she¡¯s beautiful ¨C and she¡­she gets me! She¡¯s pretty much the only person in the entire world who gets me. And she¡¯s brave, and I like being around her, even though I hate everyone else you included!¡± ¡°See?¡± Jesse says, breaking into a grin and pointing a finger at Jackson¡¯s chest. ¡°That was a test, and you passed. Ari is all those things, and if you didn¡¯t recognize how amazing she is I wouldn¡¯t let you date her.¡± Jackson¡¯s mouth drops open. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­not let me date her.¡± ¡°Yes I can,¡± Jesse mutters, waving a dismissive hand, ¡°I can do anything, I¡¯m a Duke. But that¡¯s not important. What is important is that you recognize how great it is that you get Ariel as your mate you¡¯re the luckiest bastard to ever walk to earth, to have had the Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¨C Goddess tie her to you. Now.¡± Jesse nods, moving on like they¡¯re figuring out a math problem. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about sharing her with Luca?¡± Jackson pauses, looking for the trick in Jesse¡¯s question. But even as he looks for it, he knows what the answer is. He stays quiet, not wanting to say it. ¡°May I venture a guess, as I suspect you ran through your daily quota of words with yourst answer?¡± Jackson just scowls at him. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, your weekly quota,¡± Jesse says, nodding and pping a hand again on Jackson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jacks, what sucks about it is that you have to share her. With Luca, of all damn people. But having to share her ¨C does that does that mean you lose any of the good things?¡± Jackson takes a long moment before he sighs, looking down at the ground. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, rueful, ¡°I don¡¯t lose any of the good things just because he¡¯s her mate too. But I¡­I might lose¡­ her¡­¡± God, the thought of it. Tears prick at Jackson¡¯s eyes again, and he grits his teeth against them, getting sick of all this damn crying. What the hell is with that, anyway? He never cried this much in his life, and now he¡¯s mated for three days and spends half the time wiping salt water off his cheeks. Jesse, to his credit, pretends not to notice Jackson¡¯s manly sniff, the way he brushes beneath his eyes with his wrists. Instead, Jesse pretends to look at a particrly interesting star for precisely as long as it takes for Jackson to pull himself back together. ¡°I get it, Jacks, I really do,¡± Jesse says, quiet, still not looking at Jackson. ¡°The idea of losing her¡­ it¡¯s probably killing you. But there¡¯s no faster way to lose her than to storm out of rooms and let Luca have all the time he wants with her. Luca is charming as hell, man. He¡¯s going to wrap Ari around his finger without you there to stop him.¡± Jackson¡¯s jaw drops as he stares first at Jesse and then up at the castle, realizing that Jesse is right. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared you¡¯re going to lose her,¡± Jesse says quietly, ¡°but Jackson ¨C you¡¯re acting like you already have. If that¡¯s your girl, Jacks? Then go and get your girl. Don¡¯t let Luca take her. But also, why are you so afraid that Luca¡¯s going to get her, anyway!?¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡°Because!¡± Jackson bursts out, tossing out his hands. ¡°It¡¯s Luca fucking Grant, Jesse! Even I had heard of him, and I haven¡¯t heard of anyone! And he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s good with women! And he can talk to her, and make herugh! And he¡¯s like¡­good looking, or whatever! How the hell am I supposed to compete with that!?¡± Jesse stares at Jackson for a long moment before a slow grin starts on his face. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jackson scowls, hating him a little bit. ¡°What?¡± he snaps. ¡°What are you smiling about? Are you laughing at me? Seriously!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, shaking his head but continuing to smile. ¡°It¡¯s just you have no idea what you have going on, do you? This bridge you grew up under, did ¨C it not have a mirror?¡± Jackson just stares at Jesse for a long moment before he cocks his head. Because¡­was that a¡­ compliment? Hidden beneath all of those insults? ¡°Listen,¡± Jesse says, reaching an arm around Jackson¡¯s shoulders and pulling him close like he¡¯s sharing a deep secret, ¡°I¡¯m going to speak inly, so pay attention ¨C because this doesn¡¯t happen often. But Jackson ¨C women like you.¡± ¡°How can women like me ¨C I don¡¯t know I don¡¯t know any women ¨C ¡°Fine,¡± Jesse says, grinning, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°When you get to the Capital, and you hang out with all of the girls we¡¯re going to introduce you to? They¡¯re going to like you. Like, a lot ¨C in a romance kind of way. They¡¯re going to like you as much as they like Luca, or more. But none of that matters, because Ariel really likes you, man! Despite all the odds, and in a way that I truly do not get ¨C you make herugh, just as much as Luca does!¡± Jackson lifts his eyes just a little, remembering that they didugh a lot that night during the Examination, remembering how good it felt to make herugh. Jesse¡¯s grin deepens. ¡°Luca Grant doesn¡¯t have anything you don¡¯t,¡± Jesse continues. ¡°Okay? So¡­stop acting like it¡¯s a done deal. I had to stop Ariel from chasing you out of that room tonight and leaving Luca Grant behind. That is¡­ not insignificant, Jacks. And it¡¯s the only thing you need to be concentrating on right now.¡± Jackson turns his head slowly to look back into Jesse¡¯s face, shocked at the weird wisdom of guy who always seems so flippant, so easy. this How¡­how does he know precisely the right thing to say? ¡°I¡¯m here for you, man,¡± Jesse says, tightening his arm and giving Jackson¡¯s shoulders a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll even give you a pep talk every day, if you want it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jackson asks, baffled about why Jesse is being so damn nice to him right now. ¡°Because I like you, you idiot!¡± Jesseughs, punching Jackson on his arm in yful frustration. ¡°Because you¡¯re my friend, even if you don¡¯t yet realize that I¡¯m yours!¡± ¡°Wait, but like¡­why?¡± Jackson asks, smiling a little more and shaking his head. ¡°Why do you like me?¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Jesse groans,ughing more and dropping his arm from Jackson¡¯s shoulders. Jacks¡­you seriously need some therapy. I like you because you¡¯re a good guy, and you¡¯re interesting, and you¡¯re¡­well, you¡¯re so weird that you make meugh even when you don¡¯t mean to. And also because you¡¯re obsessed with my cousin, who I also like. And because we have the same stupid hobbies of running around and punching things. Why wouldn¡¯t I like you?¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t just¡­.like me because I¡¯m Ariel¡¯s mate?¡± Jackson¡¯s voice is so hesitant that it breaks Jesse¡¯s heart again. ¡°No, I¡¯d probably like you more if you weren¡¯t,¡± Jesse murmurs with a smirk, working hard to hide his impulse to wrap Jackson in a bear hug. ¡°Because now I have to worry about walking in on you guys making out and stuff, which is¡­not ideal for a friendship.¡± Jacksonughs, he can¡¯t help it, and then he nods once, decided. Then, to Jesse¡¯s shock, het starts to stride away, a new confidence in the set of his shoulders. ¡°Wait!¡± Jesse calls after him, hurrying to catch up. ¡°Where the hell are you going!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡± Jackson hesitates, looking between Jesse and the castle, ¡°I¡¯m going back, Jess, to get my girl! Like you just told me to!¡± ¡°Oh my god, you weird foundling, don¡¯t do that now ¨C you¡¯ll look desperate!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to let her sweat a bit!¡± ¡°Whatttt the hell,¡± Jackson moans, covering his face with his hands for what feels like the thousandth time that night. ¡°Why am I supposed to make her wait!?¡± ¡°Because, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, slipping an arm around his shoulders again and making him slow his pace to the castle. ¡°Ariel did you dirty over the past few months, you need to let her feel a little guilty about it, even if just for a night! If you just barge in there and tell her it¡¯s all okay, then she¡¯ll get the impression that she can do that whenever she wants.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¡°How do know this shit,¡± Jackson mutters, shaking his head, letting himself be led. you ¡°You handle kicking the shit out of the bad guys,¡± Jesse says, giving Jackson a broad grin. ¡± I¡¯ll handle the girls. Besides, Rafe and I reserve the right to yell at Ariel tonight. We¡¯ve known her longer, we get first dibs. Youe to breakfast at our ce tomorrow before the train leaves ¨C really give her a piece of your mind then.¡® ¡°If you say so,¡± Jackson sighs, his eyes moving upwards to the window he knows is hers or, at least, the one closest to the nook in which she sleeps. There¡¯s still a light on, which means she¡¯s still up. ¡°Trust me, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, giving him a little squeeze, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do you dirty. We¡¯re friends now, after all. Best friends.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push it,¡± Jackson grumbles. But as the pair walk back into the castle Jackson has to admit¡­ the whole friendship thing, it does have its perks. Even if it involves a lot more talking than he¡¯d prefer. ¡°So, how¡¯d you know?¡± Ben murmurs, sitting at the other end of the couch while I stretch my legs between us. He digs into his half¨Ceaten third slice of cake with abandon. ¡°Benny, my love,¡± I sigh, lifting another forkful of chocte icing to my mouth ¡°You¡¯d better be careful with that word ¨C¡± Ben says, pointing his fork at me with a wink. ¡± Men have been beaten tonight for expressing lesser sentiments ¨C ¡± ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± I murmur, rolling my eyes and kicking him, which just makes himugh. Ben ¨C he¡¯s really been an angel over the past hour or so, cajoling and teasing and being sweet to me by turns, all in the effort to get me back to myself, to make me realize that no permanent damage has been done. After all, all I did was tell the truth. In¡­absolutely the most disastrous way possible. ¨C Because I didn¡¯t even tell the truth I was so much of a coward that I couldn¡¯t even tell my mates the reality of our situation ¨C I had to wait for them to just stumble upon it. God, what the hell is wrong with me ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t go there,¡± Ben murmurs, leaning back against the arm of the couch now, as Luca so often does, and tapping my foot with his fork. ¡°You¡¯re betraying the cake, and the insane piece of gossip I just handed you, if you just¡­ignore it and delve into your despair. Honestly, Ariel, I gave you my best distraction. Sooo? How¡¯d you know?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I sigh. ¡°Youugh at all of Rafe¡¯s jokes, Ben, and he¡¯s not that funny.¡± Ben goes still and then bursts outughing. ¡°Yes, he is!¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, smiling and shaking my head at him. ¡°You¡¯re just listening to him with your love earmuffs on. My mom does it to my dad, from whom Rafe gets his sense of humor.¡± ¡°Man,¡± Ben says, hanging his head back, shaking it. ¡°Both of our greatest secrets, which we thought we were doing such a good job of keeping to ourselves, revealed by ourughter¡­ what are the chances of that.¡± I grin at him, but then I lean forward and cock my head. ¡°Benny,¡± I say, and he lifts his head. to smile at me. ¡°Why did you keep it a secret? I mean, you know that I¡¯d never judge you for it, right? And I have no idea if Rafe or Jesse knows, but I know they wouldn¡¯t care ¨C¡± ¡°Even if they wouldn¡¯t care, Ari,¡± Ben murmurs, smirking a little as he pushes his cake around with a fork, ¡°it would¡­change things, between us.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± I murmur, curious, and pleased to be distracted from my own drama, even if just for a minute. ¡°Yeah, I think it would be different,¡± Ben says, definite. ¡°I mean¡­Rafe. He¡¯s not interested in ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say honestly, raising my eyes to Ben¡¯s face even though he doesn¡¯t look up. ¡°We¡¯ve never talked about whether or not he swings both ways. Though, Ben, I¡­I don¡¯t think so. Of course, I could be wrong, but¡­¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Ben says, flicking his eyes up to mine with a little smile. ¡°That¡¯s my impression too. Looks like you got all the luck huh? Two gorgeous men for you, me¡­nothing.¡± ¡°Benny,¡± I murmur, leaning forward and rubbing a hand across his knee. ¡°If you¡­try to pretend you¡¯re jealous of me right now¡­I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Ben¡¯s face just lights up with a smirk. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°One, Ariel Sinir,¡± Ben says,ughing, ¡°if you tried to kill me, I could take you.¡± Iugh too, grinning at him. ¡°And two,¡± he continues, and my face falls along with his as real sorrow appears in his eyes, ¡°if you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m jealous of you having two of the most eligible men in the nation so upset that you¡¯re not singrly in love with them that they¡¯re ready to kill each other?¡± He leans forward, a bit intent, a bit sorrowful. ¡°Yeah, babe. I¡¯m jealous.¡® ¡°Oh, Ben,¡± I murmur, setting my te of cake aside on the coffee table and leaning forward to him, reaching out. ¡°It will be all right ¨C it will all ¨C¡± ¡°It won¡¯t, though, will it?¡± Ben murmurs, taking my hand and looking down at his knees as he squeezes it, sweet and sorrowful and hopeless. ¡°Not if I¡­if I want him¡­¡± I squeeze his hand back, not knowing what to say, but the door opens and we both turn to it, both of us sighing to see an exhausted Rafe walk through. ¡°Dafo ¡°What is this,¡± Rafe murmurs, his eyes flicking over my hand held in Ben¡¯s, the half¨Ceaten chocte cake on the coffee table. Ben and I¡­we really didn¡¯t go easy on it, did we? ¡°A third mate?¡± ¡°If only I were so lucky,¡± Ben sighs, standing up and then bending over to give me a fond kiss on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Benji,¡± I murmur, looking up at him with true gratitude, not yet letting go of his hand just yet. ¡°For being so nice to me. ¡°Anytime, Princess,¡± he murmurs, patting my cheek and then standing up straight, looking up at Rafe, the man he loves. ¡°I take it my presence is no longer required?¡± ¡°Unfortunately for her,¡± Rafe murmurs, patting Ben on the shoulder with true gratitude, we need some family time for the next couple of hours.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hours!?¡± I exim, appalled. ¡°Oh, hours,¡± Jesse, says,ing silently through the door in a way that would impress an Espionage cadet. ¡°Absolute hours, baby trouble.¡± And so Ben makes his way towards the door, preparing to leave us alone. ¡®Come to breakfast, Ben!¡± I call after him, knowing that the morning meal will be served in rooms tomorrow instead of the Hall so that we all have time to pack. Neither Rafe or Jesse counter me, but after the door clicks shut, my cousin and my brother level their res evenly on my face. And I know that I¡¯m in for it now. ¡°Oh, sit down, you big idiots,¡± I grumble, shoving myself into the corner of the couch and making plenty of room for them. ¡°Eat some cake while you yell at me. It¡¯s really good.¡± Jesse, taking me very seriously, cuts himself a slice and sits neatly across the couch from me in Luca¡¯s usual spot that Ben just vacated. ¡°And aren¡¯t you interested, youngdy? In the status of your mate, after I spend so much time consoling him just now?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested, Jesse,¡± I bite out, getting angry at him for teasing me when he knows I¡¯m obviously dying to know how he left Jackson. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with it.¡± ¡°And which mate would you like an update on first?¡± Rafe asks, all innocence, curling his legs beneath him and sitting on the floor next to the couch as he reaches for the cake that Jesse slices, puts on a te, and holds out to him. On the surface Rafe¡¯s being glib, but beneath¡­ Beneath it all? I can tell he¡¯s mad. Really, really mad. I sigh, not answering my brother, knowing that it was a rhetorical question anyway. And also, that they wouldn¡¯t havee back to the room if Luca and Jackson weren¡¯t rtively fine. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us, Ariel?¡± Rafe asks, more serious now as he looks down at his te and shakes his head. ¡°You know we would have supported you ¨C¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie, Rafe,¡± I snap, a little angry myself now ¨C because it¡¯s not like I did this out ofplete selfishness. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t have my reasons. ¡°You would immediately have sent me back to the Pce if I told you on the first day that I had two mates in the barracks.¡± Rafe looks up at me and turns his head, considering this for a second. ¡°All right,¡± he says. Touche, Princess, I absolutely would have. But to let it get to this? To get to here? I mean, fuck, Ariel, you introduced Jackson to our parents as your mate two days ago ¨C ¡°Which was not a lie!¡± I protest. ¡°You did?¡± Jesse gasps, leaning forward and staring at me. ¡°Ohhh, Luca¡¯s going to be pissed ¡°I introduced Luca too,¡± I mutter, ring at him over my cake. ¡°To mom. ¡°Oh, so mom knows!?¡± Rafe asks, turning wide eyes up at me. ¡°Yeah, mom knows,¡± I sigh, listening to their forks cidly scraping their tes. ¡°She¡¯s going to tell dad before we get home.¡± I hesitate for a second, not knowing whether I should ask. ¡°So, are you guys like¡­mad at me?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Jesse answers immediately. ¡°Ariel,¡± Rafe sighs, and I turn my eyes to him. ¡°I just spent an hour consoling your devastated mate. Luca is wrecked over this and I¡¯m not trying to discount Jacksons¡® feelings in this, or yours, but fuck, girl¡± he shakes his head. ¡°Seriously? You couldn¡¯t have told us, Jesse and me, so that we could be there for you? Help you figure out how to break it to them? So that we could be prepared for this and not have to shift into our wolves and tear ourselves to pieces to defend you? I mean, Luca is really messed up Chapter 141 Chapter 141 My lip starts to tremble as I listen, tears again stinging my eyes, but Jesse leans forward. ¡°Rafe,¡± he murmurs, ncing between us. ¡°Slow down a little, man. I mean, if we¡¯re aware of what they¡¯re feeling, then she¡¯s aware of it double ¨C she can feel it all down their bonds. And that, on top of her own feelings?¡± He shakes his head, holding Rafe¡¯s gaze, willing him to listen. Rafe takes a deep breath and sighs, pushing his cake around on his te, clearly thinking it through. In the end, though, he looks up at me. ¡°Can you seriously feel everything they feel?¡± ¡°Not everything,¡± I murmur, my voice tight as I look down at my te. ¡°Not unless the emotion is really intense, or they send it to me deliberately. And not¡­across great distances. Only when they¡¯re nearby, or in the room. Like I can¡¯t feel them now.¡± ¡°Weird,¡± he murmurs, quietly eating his cake as he puts his thoughts together for a second. Jesse does the same. After a long moment, Rafe breaks the silence. ¡°I just wish, Ariel,¡± he murmurs, truly hurt, ¡°that you¡¯d trusted me enough to let me know. I¡¯d have told you, after all.¡± My nose starts to sting at the true sadness and hurt in his voice, and then my throat gets tight. I blink fast, not wanting to cry, because I know that they have every right to be mad at me, but¡­ Well, the tears start to fall down my cheeks anyway. ¡°Aw,e on Ari, don¡¯t do that,¡± Jesse murmurs, leaning forward and putting a warm hand on my knee. ¡°We can¡¯t yell at you if you¡¯re crying, and we¡¯re not anywhere near finished.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, brushing frustratedly at my cheeks with the side of one hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry ¨C¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry,¡± my brother murmurs, setting his te on the coffee table and getting to his knees as he reaches for me, wrapping his arms around my body and pulling me into hisp. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis. I¡¯m fucking livid with you but ¨C god, fuck, I¡¯m sorry you bore this alone. I¡¯m sorry ¨C I wish you¡¯d have let me be there for you.¡± I cry harder, letting myself be overwhelmed by my grief and confusion, knowing he¡¯ll see me through it. Knowing he¡¯s strong enough for that. ¡°Oh, let her go, Rafe,¡± Jesse murmurs, scootching closer and reaching out to put his his own te on the coffee table,ying himself down on the couch so that all of our heads are very close together, so that we can talk and hear each other in barely more than a whisper, if we so choose. ¡°We can¡¯t get all the gossip if she¡¯s crying like that.¡± ¡°The gossip?¡± I ask, wiping my away all my tears, kind of appalled. ¡°Oh, all the gossip,¡± Jesse murmurs, yawning and turning his head to grin at me. ¡°Jackson¡¯s fine, by the way, thanks to yours truly. Going to show up here to breakfast tomorrow, newly determined to try for your hand. In exchange for your genuine gratitude, my love¡­I will ept the whole damn story. Right now.¡± ¡°Same,¡± Rafe says, giving me a solemn nod. ¡°Luca¡¯s pissed as hell, and while¡­well, while he¡¯s not precisely prepared to grovel for you¡­he¡¯ll be here in the morning. So, madam trouble? The floor is yours.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. And so, with a sigh, I unfold myself from Rafe¡¯s arms and sit on the floor next to him, beginning to tell them the whole story. ¡°Well,¡± Rafe says, about an hourter, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Actually, in retrospect, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t know any of this. I would much rather have broken up one wolf fight after finals than have had to worry about this the whole term.¡± ¡°Such empathy in my big brother,¡± I say, lowering my eyelids into a half¨Chearted re and reaching out my fingertips to give him a shove. Rafe grins at me, chuckling a little, as Jesseys on the couch next to us, staring at the ceiling, his head cushioned on a pillow. ¡°Honestly, Ari,¡± my cousin says, his voice more thoughtful than it usually is, id out like that I¡¯m not sure you could have done it very differently. The only ce you really seem to have fucked up was when you didn¡¯t n this evening ¨C you just let both of them show up here, expecting dinner. It was a powder keg, ready to explode, but the rest of it?¡± My eyes are wide as I watch him shrug, desperate to know what he¡¯ll say next. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡°Yeah,¡± Jesse says, considering, assessing. ¡°Yeah, Ari, with all of it ¨C I think you did as well as you could.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, kind of shocked. nueves to him. ¡°I mean, you had to get to ¡°Yeah, I agree,¡± Rafe says with a sigh. I turn know them first to know if you even wanted to tell them you were their mate. And then you certainly couldn¡¯t have told one before the other. And if you had told me, I definitely would have gone running off to mom and then dad would have pulled you out of school. The way you handled this was messy but¡­¡± he shrugs again. ¡°I get it.¡± ¡°Oh god,¡± I mutter, putting my face into my tired hands with a shaky sigh. ¡°That¡­that makes me feel so much better.¡± ¡°Maybe you could have used the dreamscape,¡± Jesse murmurs thoughtfully, ¡°and pulled them both in. And then they couldn¡¯t have hurt each other physically, just their dream bodies¡­¡± ¡°Well, in retrospect,¡± I say, crossing my arms and giving him a little re, ¡°sure, that sounds great, Jess.¡± ¡°For your next mate,¡± he says, waving a flippant hand. ¡°Now you know.¡± I smirk at him, but turn my head back to Rafe when he speaks next. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s going to be hard, Ari,¡± he says, peering at me thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re going to ¡­they¡¯re going to reallyy into you for this. And I do think you owe them apologies and exnations but¡­I don¡¯t think you should let them make you feel too horrible about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask as Jesse turns, propping himself up on his elbow to hear what Rafe has to say. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rafe says, nodding seriously as he looks between us. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re not just some mean girl who is dating two guys and not telling them about it. You didn¡¯t pick this ¨C you didn¡¯t even pick them! The Goddess gave you these mates, and I think it¡¯s pretty clear that she wanted you to have them both at once.¡± I perk up a little to hear it said this way. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Jesse says, nodding as well. ¡°The Goddess put all three of you on this road together, and just because Luca and Jackson don¡¯t like it doesn¡¯t make it your fault. You have to remind them of that, Ari- and if they give you any shit about it, then we¡¯ll remind them too.¡± He raises his fist, smacking it against his other palm with a smirk, letting me know precisely how he intends to remind them. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t let them push you around,¡± Rafe says, frowning now at the idea. ¡°Luca, especially, is going to try to convince you to turn away from your bond with Jackson. But you have every right to explore your bonds with both of your mates, to figure out why the Goddess picked them.¡± Jesse nods to himself, deep in thought, speaking his ideas as he figures them out. ¡°I mean, mates are supposed to be a gift ¨C and she¡¯s your grandmother, for heaven¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t think you should be ashamed of this, or feel bad about it, or try to stop it, Ari.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Rafe says, looking at me evenly. ¡°I think it would be a mistake to reject the ¡ª Goddess¡® gift like that I think she¡¯d be pissed, and you¡¯d do yourself a disservice. I think you should explore it. While being as fair as you can to Luca and Jackson, of course. It¡¯s not carte nche to be a jerk to them.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A deep well of warmth runs through me as I begin to smile, staring at my brother, who is so sweet, and so supportive. Tears again spring to my eyes. ¡°Oh geeze,¡± Rafe says with a sigh, reaching out and wiping at my cheeks with his thumb as the tears start to spill out. ¡°What¡¯s all this about? What did I say now?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Iugh, shaking my head and tilting it back while I sniff. ¡°You¡¯re just being really nice to me.¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯re being nice to you, Ari,¡± Jesse says with a yawn, reaching out to ruffle my hair like he used to do when we were kids. ¡°You¡¯re our little baby trouble. We love you. We¡¯d be bored without you. I grin at the two of them, resting my head against the couch and letting my eyes fall half- shut, so grateful to the two of them for their love and their friendship and their eternal. support. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°We got your back, Ariel,¡± Rafe murmurs, patting my knee. And then we spend the next few hours talking softly, letting our thoughts wander, none of us really making a move to go to bed. Instead, slowly ¨C perhaps simultaneously we all fall asleep curled up next to each other like we used to do when we were kids. A puppy pile, mom used to call it. And I think of that, of my mom, and my family, and how much I love the rich warmth of them as I fall asleep next to my two best friends. Because I get to see the rest of them tomorrow. And I can barely wait. I gasp awake when the door flies open behind me, spinning and blinking and trying to figure out if I¡¯m about to die ¡°I did it!¡± Ben shouts, giving a whoop of excited joy as Rafe leaps to his feet, his chest. heaving with anxiety. Jesse just groans, turning over on the couch and burying his face in his pillow as I sp a hand to my throat, trying to figure out if I had a heart attack. ¡°I passed my finals! I get to stay!¡± ¡°Too bad you¡¯re going to die in like four seconds, Ben!¡± Rafe snaps, scowling and striding over to Ben to snatch the piece of paper out of his hand. Ben ignores Rafe, dancing around the room as he pumps his fist in the air. ¡°I get to stay in school! I passed ¨C I¡¯m an Ambassador now, for real! Or at least, on my way to it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Ben, I¡¯m very happy for you,¡± Jesse murmurs into his pillow. ¡°Now shut up. Go away.¡± I smile as I watch Rafe collect himself and smile at our friend, reaching out to grab Ben and wrap him into a big hug as he murmurs his congrattions. I grin at Ben, who peers at me over Rafe¡¯s shoulder, watching him take a surreptitious sniff of Rafe¡¯s scent as they break their quick hug. I push myself to my feet as well, wincing as my stiff muscles unfold. God, sleeping on the floor ¨C what a stupid idea ¡°Congrats, Ben,¡± I say, holding open my arms as I cross the room to him. Rafe lets him go and Ben steps to me, wrapping me in a hug and rocking me back and forth. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Did you get your results?¡± he asks, eager, looking down at me. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know, you kind of woke us up,¡± I say, looking towards the door. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°Slipped under my door this morning,¡± he says, letting go of me and striding for the still- open door, looking for a piece of paper. He sighs and turns to me, shaking his head. I scowl, flopping down on the couch and making Jesse yelp when Ind on the back of his calves. ¡°Oh, you baby,¡± I mutter, ¡°that didn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Be gentle with me,¡± Jesse whines, still burying his face in the pillow and pretending to be asleep. ¡°I¡¯m very delicate and you kept me up all night talking and I haven¡¯t had any coffee Iugh, smacking him on the back even as the dumbwaiter¡¯s bell rings. I turn towards it, eager. ¡°Sounds like coffee¡¯s here anyway.¡± Even as I watch Rafe and Ben walk eagerly to the dumbwaiter, I can¡¯t help the anxiety that rolls in my stomach. Why did Ben get his results, but not me? Is it just because he¡¯s on a different track? Or¡­ is it because I didn¡¯t pass? Is a different noteing soon, telling me to pack my things for good? Is it going to be ¨C ¡°Is there enough coffee for one more?¡± My head spins immediately to the door at the sound of Luca¡¯s voice, my eyes going wide. Jesse immediately sits up, his sleepy fa?ade gone as he looks at Luca levelly, clearly wondering ¨C as I am just how upset he still is, and if he¡¯s vtile. I gopletely still, waiting for Luca to give me a sign about how this is going to go. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 tmove. As I anxiously study Luca, waiting for his but I can¡¯t help but notice how good he looks. Luca¡¯s freshly showered, dressed in the Cadet ck that makes him look so sharp, his hair falling a little into his face in a way that just begs me to touch it, wanting to push it back. His lip is a little swollen and a bruise spreads beneath his left eye, but I don¡¯t know something about it really works for him. He just looks tough and sexy and a little dangerous in a way that I really, really like. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luca says with a smile as he puts up a defensive hand, smiling around at us in a way that makes his dimples re. I melt, just a little¡­ Because god, he¡¯s just so cute- Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not going to flip out,¡± Luca continues, shaking his head at himself like he¡¯s disappointed in how he actedst night. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­here for breakfast. As promised.¡± Luca steps into the room a little more as he closes the door, his eyes moving over Ben and Jesse and Rafe before falling on me like that¡¯s the only ce they want to rest. I hold his gaze, a little smile on my mouth. Because, I mean, I really am happy to see him ¨C I¡¯m always happy to see him. But¡­what do we do now? Do I¡­should I get up and hug him? Throw myself into his arms, which is what I really want to do? ¡°Hey,¡± he murmurs, the corner of his mouth turning up in a smile that¡¯s just for me. ¡°Hi,¡± I whisper back, though I know he can hear me. A quick pulse of joy and anxiety and apology and warmthes down the bond, letting me know that he¡¯s still conflicted but that he¡¯s really, really happy to see me. I grin, because I feel the same way. ¡°Of course there¡¯s enough coffee!¡± Rafe says, his voice booming and making me jump as he steps around me and plops the silver coffee pot on the table with a loud thump, clearly intent on breaking the vibe between Luca and me. ¡°So,¡± he says, straightening up and putting his hands on his hips. ¡°Rumor has it that you¡¯ve been secretly dating my sister for months. Are you going to be nice to her today?¡± And I burst into a grin when I see Luca grimace a little as he runs a hand through his hair, because I suddenly realize that Luca¡¯s been keeping a secret too. This whole time, he¡¯s been secretly dating his friend¡¯s sister which I¡¯m pretty sure is against the rules, when ites to guy friendships. ¨C ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to be nice to her,¡± Luca murmurs, looking around Rafe and finding me again, taking in my wide grin. Benughs as he moves to the coffee table, carrying tes of pastries and cups for the coffee. ¡°Good,¡± Rafe says, the words carrying a great deal of weight. ¡°Ariel?¡± he says, turning to me. I sit up in surprise. ¡°Go get showered and changed you¡¯re a mess. I squeak in appalled surprise, but when I look down at myself I realize that he¡¯s right. I am very rumpled. And if we¡¯re going to have a nice big chat, I¡¯m going to want to look and feel. my best. ¡°Fine fine,¡± I mutter as Ben offers me a cup of coffee made just how I like it. ¡°But if you all eat all the breakfast while I am gone, I¡¯m going to be mad!¡± ¡°No promises!¡± Jesse calls after me as I carry my coffee into the bathroom and work on making myself more presentable. About twenty minutester, when I draw the curtain back from my nook, freshly showered and changed with my hair braided onto my head but not yet tucked beneath my cap, I jump when I realize that Luca is leaning against the firece about a foot to my left, clearly waiting for me to come out. ¡°Hi,¡± he murmurs, immediately slipping an arm around my back and tugging me to his side, lowering his face to my hair and taking a long, slow sniff of my scent. ¡°I like this,¡± he murmurs, ¡°your scent by itself, not all mixed up with Jesse, of all revolting people.¡± I grin, pleased despite my anxiety, leaning into him and putting a hand on the hard muscle of his stomach, looking up into his face. ¡°Still mad at me?¡± ¡°Livid,¡± he whispers, but the way he smiles, and tugs me closer¡­I have to bite my lip, because I think it means we¡¯re going to be okay. I tilt my chin up, wanting nothing more than to- Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°Enough of that,¡± Rafe calls from across the room where he¡¯s tossing what few personal possessions he has into a backpack. ¡°Hands off, Luca. Still my sister.¡± ¡°Still my mate,¡± Luca calls back, but his voice is cheerful as he pushes himself up from the wall, letting his arm drift from behind my back so that he can grasp my hand as he tugs me over to the sitting area. Ben¡¯s there too, his already¨Cpacked backpack at his feet, but he stands when we approach, going to pretend to help Jesse pack and giving us our space. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been thinking about it,¡± Luca says, sitting down on the couch and pulling me with him so that we sit close together. ¡°Yeah?¡± I ask, encouraging him to go on. I turn towards him, taking his hands in mine, listening closely. Because I want, desperately, to know what he¡¯s thinking ¨C how he¡¯s feeling about all of it. ¡°And,¡± he murmurs, reaching out a hand to tuck a strand of hair back from my face, ¡°we still have to talk about¡­about you keeping this from me, Ariel. That was deeply unfair, and I ¡­I think it¡¯s going to take a while for me to trust you again.¡± I nod, understanding, listening to him and holding back my opinion on the matter. Because I do think that I was in a hard ce with that it would have been horribly unfair to Jackson if I had told Luca that Jackson was my mate before I even told Jackson. But¡­that¡¯s not really important now. Instead, I just want to hear Luca, to understand how he feels. ¡°But I didn¡¯t liest night,¡± Luca murmurs, his pretty brown eyes intent as he squeezes my hands. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Ariel ¨C you¡¯re my mate, you¡¯re¡­you¡¯re everything to me. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make this right with us.¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I breathe, leaning closer,pletely overwhelmed at how good he¡¯s being. ¡°Thank you ¨C I feel the same way ¨C I¡¯ll do whatever it takes too, you¡¯re so important to me ¡°So, you¡¯ll reject him, then,¡± Luca murmurs, tucking that same strand of my hair back again, his fingers warm as they caress the shell of my ear. ¡°And then we¡¯ll move on! It will be amazing, Ariel, I promise I¡¯ll do everything I can to make you happy, everything, and we¡¯ll be so ¨C¡± I sit up straight, rigid, staring at him unblinkingly. Because wait¡­what? What is he asking me? What¡­did I agree to something? ¡°Luca,¡± I say, putting a hand out between us, my palm t as it presses against his chest. ¡°Luca¡­no¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± he asks, likewise sitting up straight and staring at me. ¡°No to¡­no to what?¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I whisper, horrified, leaning closer. ¡°Luca, I¡¯m not going to reject my bond with Jackson¡­¡± ¡°What!?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hey!¡± Jesse says, shoving Rafe¡¯s armchair ridiculously close to the couch and flopping down into it. ¡°This seems sufficiently intimate andplicated and like you might start yelling at each other! Thought I¡¯d join in!¡± ¡°Get out of here, Jesse,¡± Luca growls as Rafees around the couch and stands on the other side of the coffee table, his arms crossed. ¡°This is between me and Ariel.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go,¡± Jesse says calmly, raising his eyebrows and holding Luca¡¯s gaze for a pause before shifting his eyes to mine. ¡°If Ariel wants me to.¡± I bite my lip, hesitating, because¡­I mean, even though Luca is right that this is between us¡­ God, but I have trouble saying no to him. And quite frankly, I do want my brother and my cousin¡¯s support. ¡°Ariel,¡± Luca growls, leaning closer to me and ring, ¡°are you seriously going to let them budge in on this!? This is our personal rtionship! This is between you and I, and you¡¯re going to ¨C¡± 1 ¡°Let us advocate for her?¡± Rafe interrupts, his voice smooth and a little mad. Luca gapes, turning towards him. ¡°Intercede? Not let you bully her, when she¡¯s emotional and clearly wants to do things to help you feel better, even when they¡¯re not in her best interest?¡± I feel a great deal of relief that my family is helping me, but it mixes awkwardly with the sinking pit in my stomach at making Luca feel so bad. God, crap, but this is horrible. ¡°Bully!?¡± Luca spits out, dropping my hands and staring at Rafe, truly offended. ¡°Are you seriously saying that I would stoop so low as to bully the woman I love!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind of doing it now,¡± Jesse says, a little dry. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 I lift my eyebrows in surprise as Luca turns to stares at Jesse, appalled at the usation. Jesse continues, either pretending not to notice or not caring. ¡°I mean,¡± Jesse says, turning his palm up as he talks it through, ¡°unless I¡¯m mistaken, you¡¯ve never told her that you loved her before, right? At least not beforest night. And now you¡¯re throwing that word around a lot in a situation where you¡¯re actively asking her for something. It might not be bullying, but it is a little maniptive.¡± Jesse grimaces and gives a shrug, and I can tell that he¡¯s genuinely not happy to have to deliver the message. But my jaw drops a little when I realize that¡­.that Jesse¡¯s kind of right on that one. Luca is pulling out the 1¨Cword at the same moment when he¡¯s asking me for something really big. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re using me of not loving her, of saying that just because I want something ¨C¡± ¡°We¡¯re not using you of that,¡± Rafe says, his voice gentler now. ¡°We¡¯re just asking you to y fair, Luca. And to let her make her own decisions about what¡¯s right for her. Even if that¡¯s not what¡¯s right for you.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you¡¯re all going to take his side,¡± Luca snaps, drawing away from me now and standing up, clearly wanting a little space. ¡°When obviously I am the better match for Ariel ¨C I can handle her life as a Princess, I¡¯m already your guys¡® best friend, I¡¯mpletely dedicated to supporting her through this Academy thing and have been for months. How can you not be on my side, after all of this!? We¡¯re ¨C we¡¯re fucking friends!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not taking Jackson¡¯s side,¡± I say quietly folding my hands in myp and looking up at my mate, my heart sinking because I know he feels so betrayed. ¡°This isn¡¯t about sides, Luca.¡± ¡°Screw that, it is about sides,¡± Jesse snaps, standing up to re at Luca. But I watch as his face softens, as he forces himself to be kinder. ¡°We¡¯re not on Jackson¡¯s side, but we¡¯re not on yours either, Luca. We¡¯re on Ariel¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Always,¡± Rafe says, his voice likewise gentle and a little sad. ¡°Always Ariel¡¯s side, Luc. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry if that¡¯s not what you want to hear, but she¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°My best cousin,¡± Jesse adds, and my heart swells with love at their support. ¡°And quite frankly,¡± Rafe continues, his face a little grim. ¡°As her mate? I¡¯d prefer it if you were on her side as well.¡± Luca just stares, ck¨Cjawed, at his two best friends before looking down at me. I bite my lip, heartbroken and awkward, my fingers twisted together in myp. We stare at each other for a long time, and down our bond I feel him questioning, apparently unable to put it into words right now, wanting and needing to know what it is that I¡¯m asking for in this moment. ¡°The Goddess gave me both of you, Luca,¡± I say quietly, hoping to hell he hears me on this. ¡± Rafe and Jesse and I ¨C we talked about itst night. And I think it¡¯s right ¨C I¡¯m supposed to have two mates, she gave me both of these bonds for a reason. 33 I shake my head, hating that I¡¯m disappointing Luca, but so incredibly grateful that I have my big Alpha brother and cousin here to support me because if it was just me and Luca? I¡¯m not sure I could find the courage to do this to deliver the words that I know are goi going to break his heart. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Luca whispers, slow, taking a step closer to look down into my eyes. ¡°That I¡¯m not going to reject my bond with Jackson,¡± I whisper, staring up at him, needing him to hear and understand it. ¡°Not just because you want me to.¡± Luca groans, tucking his face against his hands like it¡¯s the worst thing he¡¯s ever heard. I¡¯m immediately on my feet, putting a hand on his arm, unable to just sit and watch him grieve like this. Rafe takes a step forward like he¡¯s worried Luca will snap, and shove me or something, but he doesn¡¯t. Instead, Luca just takes a moment to understand, his body trembling slightly beneath my hand. I stand steadily next to him, letting him process it, bearing witness to his pain. And when he¡¯s ready, Luca drags his hands down from his face and looks at me again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this, Ariel,¡± he whispers, shaking his head at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this.¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 ¡°Neither do I,¡± I whisper back, taking a step closer. To my surprise, Luca lifts his arm and wraps it around me, tucking me in against his side, where he likes me. ¡°But we can figure it out together.¡± Luca murmurs something I don¡¯t quite hear, raising a hand and cupping my cheek in his palm, staring down at me as he shakes his head in awe and frustration. ¡°I¡¯m still your mate, Luca,¡± I whisper, sending all the warmth and assurance that I have down the bond. ¡°That hasn¡¯t changed. You still mean the world to me.¡± ¡°It has changed, a little,¡± he murmurs, studying me. ¡°You know that I really do love you, right? That I wasn¡¯t just saying it to¡­to manipte you. I just¡­I love you so damn much, Ariel, I¡¯d do anything to keep you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, nodding and pressing my cheek closer into his palm. ¡°I know, Luca. I know.¡± He lowers his face then, pressing a kiss to my mouth like he can¡¯t help it, just as a knockes at the door. ¡°Oh, what the hell,¡± Rafe sighs, turning towards it. Luca tightens his arm around me as Jesse steps to my side, taking the hat off his head and shoving it towards me. Rafe moves to the door and I pull the cap on, taking a small step away from Luca even though he clearly doesn¡¯t want to let me go. When I nod to him, Rafe pulls open the door. And my eyebrows arch nearly to my hairline as I see who is standing there. ¡°Good morning, Cadets,¡± Dr. Neumann murmurs, his hands folded neatly behind his back as he nods around to each of us. His eyes settle on me, though, and he gives a firm nod. ¡°Cadet rk? If I may have a word?¡± My hands start to shake a little with the anxiety of it because¡­because why is he here? Ben¡­ Ben got his pass results on a little piece of paper¡­ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Oh my god. If you fail, do they have to deliver the results in person? Do they have to ¡°rk?¡± Neumann says, raising an eyebrow, and I realize that I haven¡¯t moved at all ¨C that I¡¯ve just been staring at him. He turns slightly, tilting his head towards the hall, an invitation. ¡°Um, that¡¯s okay,¡± I say, taking a few steps forward so that I¡¯m standing in front of him, but not going out into the hall. ¡°They can listen, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Because if he tells me that I failed, I am definitely, definitely going to need my family to catch me when I fall to pieces. Neumann sighs, crossing his arms and narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°You and your social life, Cadet rk. It¡¯s what¡¯s holding you back, after all.¡± My stomach drops and I hang my head, because that can only mean¡­ ¡°I came to tell you that you came out with the top marks in the Espionage ss, Cadet rk,¡± he says, his voice brisk, words clipped. I freeze, because¡­. I mean, I have to have misheard him, right? My head snaps up and I stare at my professor,pletely shocked. ¡°Top marks on the Chemistry examination, top marks in your marksmanship ss.¡± He raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°Far and away, our highest¨Cranking Cadet this year in our program.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± I sputter. ¡°You¡¯re a very promising student, rk,¡± Neumann says, and my face bursts into a smile when I see the corners of his mouth beginning to turn up, realizing that he¡¯s rather enjoying his little prank. ¡°We will be expecting great things from you in the spring, and if you could just concentrate instead of having so many dinner parties you could truly make a difference in this world and in this war But Neumann doesn¡¯t get any further in his scolding, because I let out a little shriek and throw myself at him, wrapping my arms around his waist and giving him an impulsive hug. Thank you!¡± I gasp, desperately happy and thrilled and excited all at once. ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Neumann!¡± He freezes for a second but then he lets out a slow chuckle and, to my surprise, gently ces his arms around me and gives me a little squeeze. ¡°All right, Cadet, that¡¯s enough affection,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m your teacher, after all, not one of your many friends.¡± Iugh, loosening my arms and smiling up at him as I take a step back. ¡°Why were you so mean to me all semester!?¡± I ask, impulsive. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Neumannughs at my inappropriate remark, shaking his head. ¡°I was hard on you to push you, rk. You work harder when you¡¯re terrified. Someone has to herd you along towards your potential, after all,¡± he looks around the room now, ring a bit at my friends and my family, who all beam at me. ¡°These ones, I suspect, pet you a little too much.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Rafe says formally,ing forward, but Neumann just waves a hand at him, turning his attention back to me. I grin, a little pleased to have a professor pay more attention to me than Rafe, who is usually the golden boy. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what those other Cadets said at the final test, either,¡± Neumann says, stern. ¡°Do you hear me on that? Half of them failed anyway, so they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re very promising, and we¡¯re incredibly excited about your future in the department. Not every sessful cadet needs to be a bastion of physical force in order to be useful to the nation¡¯s military. Understood?¡± I nod eagerly, tucking my hands behind my back and straightening my shoulders, bolstered by the fact that he believes in me. And, quite frankly, the fact that half my ssmates failed Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. out. Jerks. ¡°And,¡± Neumann says, leaning forward to speak softly to me now, conspiratorial, ¡°if any King has any particr objections on the matter, you can tell him that I said that. And that if he has any questions about your aptitude and potential, that he can ask me directly. I want you here in the Spring, Cadet¡­rk.¡± My mouth drops open a little as I realize that Neumann¡­ knows. He has perhaps always known. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± my professor finishes, giving a sharp nod and then turning away and striding down the hall. ¡°I wish you all a happy winter break!¡± he calls to us, ¡°get it out of your systems, children! When you return in the spring, I will expect you to work!¡± I stare after him, shock and thrill pulsing through me. And then, slowly, I turn to stare around at the group of Alphas standing in the quietly beaming at me, waiting for me to process my surprise. room, all ¡°I passed!¡± I shout, punching my fists up into the air, my eyes squeezing shut in my joy. A roar goes up in the room and suddenly I¡¯m swept off my feet. Iugh, hugging my brother back as he spins me around, and then I¡¯m passed from arms to arms as everyone hugs me, and kisses my cheeks, and tells me how wonderful I am and how they¡¯re not at all surprised. Iugh the whole time, barely able to process it, almost knocked out in my wonder and surprise and joy. I¡¯m stillughing, dazed by the joy of it, when someone clears their throat at the door. us.¡± I turn, a huge smile on my face, to see Jackson standing there, frowning around at us. What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Just got the news,¡± Jesse calls over to him, and I can hear in his voice that he¡¯s pleased and proud. ¡°Ariel passed! Top marks in Chemistry ¨C top student in the Espionage unit.¡± A wide smile spreads over Jackson¡¯s face. ¡°What,¡± he says, slowly, looking around at everyone. ¡°And you guys are like, surprised?¡± I burst into a smile, pleased as hell that Jackson¡¯spletely unperturbed by the news that he never, ever thought for a single second that I wouldn¡¯t pass. Finally, his eyesnd back on me. ¡°Get your ass over her, rk,¡± he growls, beckoning me with a wave of his hand. Iugh and suddenly my feet are flying across the room. I throw myself into Jackson¡¯s arms, where he wraps me up and lifts me off the floor, turning me once in a circle as he holds me tight. ¡°So proud of you,¡± he murmurs into my ear, which makes me squeal a very tiny happy noise. ¡°My clever little spy.¡± Iugh, grinning down at him, running my fingers through his hair and losing myself a little in his blue eyes. My smile fades, though, when I hear Luca¡¯s rough snarl across the room. ¡°For the second time in as many days,¡± Luca snaps, ¡°get your fucking hands off my girlfriend.¡± I turn my head, knocked out of my mental bubble where only Jackson exists, to see Luca taking a menacing step towards us. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 To my surprise, Jackson makes absolutely no move to put me down. Instead, he just looks at Luca evenly for a second. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± he asks, the words low and light with disbelief. He hums consideringly and then turns his face back up to mine. ¡°What do you think, rk?¡± he murmurs, nodding over to where Luca stands, not bothering to look his way. ¡°That your boyfriend over there?¡± I can¡¯t help it then, loving the assurance in his voice, the calm way he dismisses Luca¡¯s jealousy. A slow, happy smile spreads over my lips as I stare down at him, not saying a single word regarding whether Luca¡¯s my boyfriend or not. Because honestly, I don¡¯t know. But Jackson¡¯s right ¨C Luca doesn¡¯t get to boss him around on this, does he? ¡°Didn¡¯t think so,¡± Jackson murmurs, low enough that maybe only I hear him. But then he grins at me and lowers me to the floor as Luca strides to my side, grabbing my hand. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Rafe says, stepping forward with a sigh. ¡°Clearly, clearly we need some ground rules here.¡± And I sigh, ncing up at both of my mates, before crossing the room to Rafe¡¯s side. Because my brother is right it¡¯s time we got some things straight and I might need some physical distance from them to do that. ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± Luca growls at Jackson, his arms crossed as they stand about a foot apart. ¡°Came for breakfast,¡± Jackson says, giving a calm shrug. ¡°I was invited.¡± He nces at Jesse now, who grins at him. ¡°Coffee?¡± Ben asks, starting to pour Jackson a cup. ¡°Sure,¡± ¡°Jacks says, crossing the room to take it from him. ¡°Look, can we cut this bullshit,¡± Luca snaps, clearly worked up. ¡°What is all this happy family nonsense!? Are we all just going to pretend that McClintock and I didn¡¯t try to kill each otherst night? That we¡¯re not going to do it again if we don¡¯t get this two¨Cmate nonsense figured out!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± Jackson says evenly, taking a calm sip of his coffee. I blink at him, a little surprised, wondering where all this confidence came from. This is, in some ways, a very different Jackson than the grief¨Cstricken wolf who stormed out of herest night. ¡°Are you going to kill me? Or¡­try?¡± Luca sputters, not wanting to seem like the aggressor now that Jackson has proimed himself neutral. Then Luca grits his teeth, storming over to Jackson. Rafe grabs the back of my shirt, not letting me go to them, knowing that my first instinct is to stand between them, to negotiate. ¡°Let them figure it out,¡± Rafe murmurs when I look back at him. ¡°This, weirdly, is not actually your problem.¡± ¡°Yes it is,¡± I mutter, crossing my arms. ¡°I¡¯m going to go from two mates to none if they tear each other to pieces.¡± Rafeughs lightly, but we both just watch as the argument unfolds. ¨C ¡°You think I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing?¡± Luca snaps, ring into Jackson¡¯s face. ¡°You get toe in here all calm, pretending you¡¯re fine with this, looking like the good guy ¨C making me look like the bad guy. But I¡¯m the only one being honest here ¨C you don¡¯t want her with me just as much as I don¡¯t want her with you.¡± ¡°True,¡± Jacks murmurs, shrugging and looking down at his coffee before taking a sip. ¡°But, getting into a fist fight isn¡¯t going to fix it.¡± ¡°Sure would be fucking nice though,¡± Luca growls, his hands balling to fists, ¡°to knock you into next week ¨C ¡± ¡°Enough ¨C¡°Rafe says, stepping forward now with a frown. I gape at him a little, pissed. What happened to letting them figure it out!? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He nces at me with a tiny shrug before turning back to Jackson and Luca. ¡°So,¡± Rafe says, his voice calm and considering, ¡°despite your insistence on fighting, I want to point out that you two actually¡­agree.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luca asks, his face screwed up in a confused frown as he turns towards Rafe and me. I look up at Rafe, my face mimicking my mate¡¯s. Chapter 150 Chapter 0250 ¡°You just said it,¡± Rafe says with a shrug. ¡°Luca, you have admitted that you don¡¯t want Ariel to be with Jackson. Jackson, you agreed, saying you felt the same way ¨C you don¡¯t want her to be with Luca.¡± All three of us just stare at Rafe like that¡¯s obvious. Actually, all five of us if you count Ben and Jesse too. ¡°Well, I mean, I think it¡¯s kind of simple,¡± Rafe says with a sigh, heading to the couch and lifting his coffee off the table as he sits down like this is the most casual conversation anyone has ever had. ¡°If that¡¯s what you guys want, you just have to decide where your boundaries are.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ben asks, confused. We all turn to him and he puts his hands up. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­I¡¯m too involved. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Rafeughs a little, but nods. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, I can be clearer. But honestly, I think it is really simple. Ariel?¡± he says, and I stand up straight, a little wary about what¡¯sing next. ¡°You dered this morning that you¡¯re not going to reject your mating bond with Jackson just because Luca wants you to, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I say instantly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Really?¡± Jackson asks, and I turn my head to see a wide smile on his face. I smile back at him, sending a sense of faith and happiness down our bond, as well as a very tiny scolding that he should be at all surprised. His smile deepens. ¡°And,¡± Rafe says slowly, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°Are you willing to reject Luca, because Jackson wants you to?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say instantly, my hand going to my chest, my heart breaking at the very idea. My eyes move to Luca¡¯s and I can feel his own horror, his incredible sense of impending fear and loss. I shake my head, fervent, letting him know that I would never. Slowly, he grits his teeth and nods, believing me. ¡°Okay,¡± Rafe says, nodding again and turning back to the boys. ¡°Well, is either of you willing to break your bond with Ariel?¡± ¡°No!¡± they say in unison before turning to re at each other, I think a little pissed to finally agree on a point ¨C any point ¨C in thisplicated manner. ¡°Okay, cool,¡± Rafe says, giving a shrug and lifting his coffee to his mouth. ¡°Then, obviously, we have to find a way to deal with this. Figure out where your boundaries are and¡­how to live with this situation as it is ¨C because clearly, you¡¯re all stuck in it.¡± ¡°Look at you, cousin,¡± Jesse says, pleased as he sinks into his armchair with a donut in his hand, taking a bite. ¡°What are you, on Therapy track, instead of Warrior? That was good.¡± My eyes narrow at Jesse. Donuts? Where the hell did he get one of those? Rafe just grins at our cousin before Luca steps forward, pissed. ¡°No way,¡± Luca says, shaking his head and jutting out a hand. ¡°I see what you¡¯re doing here ¨C this is¡­this is all what Ariel wants, but what I want is important too. I don¡¯t ¨C I don¡¯t want to live like this.¡± ¡°Valid,¡± Rafe says, nodding to him. ¡°So, tell us what you want, Luca.¡± ¡°What I do not want,¡± Luca says, ring at Rafe and then at me. ¡°Is a polyamorous rtionship. I do not want a girlfriend who has another boyfriend. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t live like that.¡± ¡°Well, then that sounds like your boundary,¡± Rafe says quietly. ¡°What about you, Jacks?¡± Some of Jackson¡¯s confidence has left him now that he¡¯s not dealing with a confrontation with another Alpha and is instead doing what is probably his least favorite thing in the world: talking about his emotions. ¡°Um,¡± he says, lifting a hand to rub anxiously at the back of his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean¡­whatever¡­¡± My eyebrows go up because¡­well, did Jackson just admit that he¡¯s okay with me having two boyfriends? ¡°No, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, his mouth full of donut as he points an usatory finger in Jackson¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Jackson growls, clearly displeased to be countered. ¡°You¡¯re lying to be easy, to make Ariel happy,¡± Jesse says, perfectly casual like Rafe is. I blink, my eyebrows going up as I look at Jackson again, surprised to see him scowling and looking away. ¡°I saw youst night ¨C you were devastated at the idea of her being with someone else. Tell the truth, Jacks ¨C that¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to do here. Get it all out on the table so we can figure out what to do.¡± Ben sits down on the couch next to Rafe, watching everything unfold like a television drama. I sigh, scowling and crossing my arms, feeling oddly out of ce and like a pawn. I mean, don¡¯t I get a say in this? Chapter 151 Chapter 0251 But also¡­what is it that I want? Do I actually want like¡­two boyfriends? How would that even work? And what does that look like in twenty years ¨C do we all just¡­live in a house together? Would we¡­have kids? God, this is so weird. Jackson blushes deeply now that he¡¯s been put on the spot, his mouth twisting as he looks down at the floor. ¡°Well?¡± Rafe asks. ¡°Speak now, Jacks, this is your chance to say what you really want. Are you cool with Ariel dating Luca too? Or¡­¡± ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± Jackson snaps, unhappy to be pressed into telling his truth and not looking at me. ¡°I want what Luca wants, if you really want to know. I want my mate to myself, I don¡¯t want to share her with anyone.¡± He raises his eyes to re at Luca a little, like it¡¯s all his fault. ¡°All right,¡± Rafe says, sounding satisfied. I turn to him in confusion now, my hands spreading at my sides because¡­I mean, we didn¡¯t decide anything ¨C ¡°It looks like you¡¯re going to have to choose, Ari,¡± Rafe says, his face even and his voice controlled. My mouth pops open in horror. ¡°Well, they don¡¯t want to be in an open rtionship,¡± he says, gesturing towards my mates with my coffee mug. ¡°But we said -!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Rafe says, nodding, reading my mind. ¡°And I still stand by that. You have a right to explore both of your mating bonds, which the Goddess gave you ¨C a gift from our grandmother.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Jackson asks, stepping forward a little, confused. ¡°We¡¯ll exin thatter,¡± Jesse murmurs, waving a hand at Jackson, his eyes trained on Rafe. ¡°But,¡± Rafe says, holding up a finger, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s fair for you to have unlimited time to explore those bonds. I think that, in deference to what your mates have stated they want¡­that you should take the time you need to make your decision, but that in the end¡­¡± he holds my eyes now, knowing that it¡¯s breaking my heart, ¡°you should choose one of them, Ariel. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not fair not to, if that¡¯s not what they want.¡± My mouth pops open as I stare at my brother and then over at my two mates, my heart breaking at the idea of not having one of them. Because ¨C I mean ¨C They¡¯re ¨C they¡¯re mine ¨C They¡¯re both mine! ¡°Rafe,¡± I say, my voice thick with my grief at the idea, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t,¡± Luca says, folding his arms and staring at me, hard. I feel all of his sadness, all of his grief as he does. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t speak for Jackson, but I can¡¯t live like this. Not forever. For a little bit¡­¡± he sighs, hanging his head, thinking about it. ¡°Maybe. Maybe, Ariel. Because I think I¡¯m better for you than he is, your true mate, but because you might need time to figure that out? I think¡­I think I could live with it. For a while.¡± Shocked, my eyes move to Jackson next. But he doesn¡¯t say a word, just holding my eyes. And as I stare at him, I realize what the emotions areing down my bond with him ¨C just¡­a desperate desire, an open yes, absolute horror at the idea that he could lose me and a determination to keep me on any terms. As I realize that that¡¯s how my sweet mate is feeling ¨C so desperate, so ready to say yes to whatever keeps me by his side no matter what the terms - I set my jaw and raise my chin, determined to do what¡¯s right.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Because it¡¯s not fair to Jacks. Even if he hasn¡¯t said it aloud, he wants me so badly that he¡¯s willing to take me however he can get me, even if that means sharing me with Luca, which is not what he wants to do. And Luca ¨C he knows how to fight for himself, knows how to ask for what he wants, to insist upon it. But Jackson¡­ And I can¡¯t¡­suddenly, I can¡¯t anymore. I can¡¯t insist on both of them letting me have them forever, even if it¡¯s what I want, because it¡¯s just not fair. If it¡¯s not what they want, not what they can give, then it¡¯s not fair. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, my lip shaking and my eyes filling with tears as I raise my chin and move my eyes back to my brother. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll choose. If that¡¯s what¡¯s fair, then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 My brother, seeing the very real grief on my face, stands and moves to my side, pulling into a hug. ¡°You¡¯re getting the best end of this deal,¡± he murmurs after a moment. Then Rafe loosens his arms and stands between me and my mates, not letting them see the sadness written in every line of me because he knows I need to stand strong in this decision that I need to make it myself, without them. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± I whisper, my heart breaking as my brother wipes the two tears that fall quickly off of my cheeks, not wanting them to see. ¡°I get it¡­it¡¯s just¡­god, Rafe, I can¡¯t imagine¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to my forehead. ¡°But neither can they. I think it¡¯s right, Ariel or if not right, then the fairest. We can ¨C we can talk to mom and Cora when we get home. Maybe talk to the Goddess? See¡­see if we can get a better perspective. But for right now, this makes peace.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I take a deep breath, looking up into my brother¡¯s face, and then I nod, working hard to steady myself. When he sees that I¡¯m in control again, Rafe turns around, slipping a protective arm around my shoulders and looking between Luca and Jackson. ¡°So, we¡¯re good with this? We¡¯re agreed?¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s the timeline?¡± Luca asks, frowning, his hand sunk into his pockets. ¡°No set timeline,¡± Rafe replies, looking down at me with a nod. ¡°When Ari knows¡­she¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°So what, we could do this for years?¡± Luca gasps, appalled. ¡°It¡¯s enough, Luc,¡± Jesse snaps from the couch, ring at him a little. ¡°You¡¯ve already asked her to choose one mate today, and it¡¯s already breaking her heart. Stop trying to pin it down more. She¡¯s given enough.¡± Luca huffs a sigh, hanging his head, but after a moment he nods, giving in. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Jacks?¡± Rafe asks. My mate doesn¡¯t reply to him, just holding me with his dark¨Cblue gaze. Then, just once, he nods. ¡°Wow,¡± Ben murmurs, I think not even realizing that he said it aloud as he looks between all of us. And I have to admit, I share his sentiment. It¡¯s just all¡­a lot. And we all stand very, very still, I think none of us having any idea, at all, what to do next. Suddenly, we all give a collective flinch as the sound of bells peels out from somewhere in the castle. ¡°Shit,¡± Rafe gasps, turning towards the sound. ¡°Shit, shit.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± I ask, turning my head almost as if I could see them, though obviously I can¡¯t. ¡°Since when does the castle have bells!? Since when do they ring them!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tradition!¡± Jesse shouts, jumping up from the couch and hopping over the back of it, darting for his bed. ¡°End of term! Shit, the train is going to be here in like ten minutes, and we haven¡¯t even packed!¡± ¨C ¨C and I I gasp, suddenly realizing the gravity of this ¨C I haven¡¯t packed at all, not a stitch spin towards my nook. But as I rip the velvet curtain back, I turn with a frown, because there are footsteps ¨C ¡°Where are you going?¡± I call, seeing both of my mates heading for the door. ¡°To get our stuff!¡± Luca calls over his shoulder, worried. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the train, Ariel! It¡¯s fine!¡± Jackson doesn¡¯t say a word. I bite my lip, ncing between my possessions and the door, and then decide that I don¡¯t have anything here that I can¡¯t reproduce at home except my homework. I grab my textbook, tossing it to Ben who ¨C already packed ¨C sits casually at the coffee table, sipping from his mug. ¡°Pack that for me!¡± I shout, darting for the door. When I get to our open doorway I look left and right, a little grateful when I see that Luca and Jackson have taken different sets of stairs down to the single dorm floors. I bite my lip, shooting a nce in Luca¡¯s direction before darting after Jacks. ¡°Jackson!¡± I call, starting down the spiral staircase after him. I¡¯m moving so fast that I almost have to skid to a stop when I realize he stopped in the middle of the stairs, where I couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Whoa!¡± he says, catching me with an arm around my waist before I m into him or careen down the steps and break my neck. But there¡¯s no time to think about any o fthat. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say, taking his face in my hands, worried. ¡°You¡¯re stilling, right? To the Pce? For break?¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Jackson hesitates, ncing away from me and looking down the stairs. ¡°Jacks!¡± I gasp, pulling his face back to look at mine, aghast at the idea that he wouldn¡¯te. ¡°You said you! You told my mom!¡± ¡°Ariel,¡± he sighs, shaking his head and wrapping the arm around my waist tighter, pulling me closer so that my feet are barely on the stairs anymore, my weight all on him. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s been a lot, okay? And I¡¯m no good with this¡­people stuff, and there are going to be a lot of people there for winter break.¡± Understatement of the year, but I don¡¯t say anything that will encourage him on this ridiculous idea not toe. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better for me to not go?¡± Jackson says, soft, hesitant. ¡°To just take the next two weeks to get my head together, and stay here where it¡¯s quiet, and then I¡¯ll see you when you get back?¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I cry, my heart breaking at the idea. God, not seeing him, for two weeks? After everything we¡¯ve been through in the past few days? He groans, clenching his teeth at the sound I make. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, Ari,¡± he whispers, shaking his head, his eyes exhausted and sad. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for more today, because if you ask, you know I¡¯ll give it ¨C I can¡¯t say no ¨C¡± ¡°Baby,¡± I murmur, taking a hand from his cheek and running it through his hair, not knowing where the pet name came from, not worrying about that now. But Jackson closes his eyes at the sound of it, hardly able to bear it. And even though he¡¯d probably die rather than let anyone hear me call him that¡­ ¡­I know that he likes it. He likes it a lot. ¡°It will be good, Jacks,¡± I whisper, a promise in every word. ¡°I promise it will be good, we won¡¯t push you too far we¡¯ll¡­we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re happy. All of us.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jackson opens his eyes, staring up at me, and the bells start to peel again. Worried, he nces down the stairs, and I know he has to get to his room to get his things. ¡°Just meet us at the train,¡± I whisper, again turning his face back to me again before pressing a kiss to his mouth ¨C fast, too short, not at all what I really want to do. I pull back, staring into his eyes. ¡°Just meet us at the train, all right? Jackson?¡± +15 BO ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± he whispers, looking up into my face. And I nod, knowing that¡¯s the best I¡¯m going to get right now, and that he means it. He will try, but if it¡¯s too much¡­ Well, my mate has a tendency to run, doesn¡¯t he? Jackson kisses me again, just as swift as thest, before carefully putting me on my feet and letting me go. ¡°Get back to your brother,¡± he growls, narrowing his eyes a little. ¡°Don¡¯t ge wandering around this castle by yourself ¨C¡± (( ¡°Oh, they¡¯re ten feet away,¡± I snap, rolling my eyes and turning to dart up the stairs. ¡°The train, Jacks!¡± I call over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll see you there!¡± But as I hurry up the stairs, he doesn¡¯t call anything after me, and my heart sinks. I hope to the ends of me that hees, but part of me knows¡­well, I know that if he was going toe, he would have told me so. He would have promised. ¡°Ari!¡± Rafe shouts as I reach the top of the stairs, frowning furiously at me. ¡°Come on!¡± I dash to his side, trying to get back into the room, but Jesse and Ben are already at the door, backpacks over their arms. ¡°I tried,¡± Ben says, apologetic as he hands me a woefully under¨Cpacked bag. ¡°I don¡¯t know which of your things you wanted ¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I say, trying my best to give him a smile and slinging the pack over my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Rafe says, pressing me on the shoulder and turning me back towards the stairs. ¡± We are not missing this train. We are getting home, tonight. To see our parents and our insane passel of siblings.¡± ¡°And to drink our faces off.¡± Jesse murmurs, shooting me a wink as Iugh and the four of us hurry down the stairs. ¡°And get back in touch with all of Ariel¡¯s friends (( I gasp at that, but Benughs and gives me another little shove, making me move forward. Forward to the train, where I¡¯m supposed to meet my mates And bring them home to meet my family. ¨C both of them. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 We basically have to sprint across the field where the candidate barracks are to get down to the train tracks in time. The sleek train is waiting there, puffing steam, filling with cadets all eager to get home for winter break. As we run I mentally thank my mother again for her healing powers ¨C who would have thought that two days ago I was basically dead over Jackson¡¯s shoulder, and now here I am dashing across a field with my best friends, a mostly- empty bag bouncing on my back? When we get down to the tracks I see that the tform itself is getting sparse, pretty much all the cadets already having boarded, and I dart immediately for a door to the train, wanting to get in and get a seat. But before I can even grab the little handle to lift myself into the closest train car, Jesse grabs my arm. ¡°Ari, what are you doing!?¡± I spin, stumbling a little as I look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m getting on the damn train, Jesse!¡± My cousin just grins down at me and gestures down the tracks. ¡°Come on,¡± he says,ughing. ¡°Our seats are back here.¡± ¡°What?¡± I let myself be lead down the line, frowning the whole way, but then my face shifts quickly into surprise and delight when I see the bright red caboose attached to the end of the train. Because of course. Of course mom and dad sent the royal car for us to take back to the city. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I murmur, my hands going to my cheeks, my embarrassmentpeting with my pleasure and losing immediately. ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s so nice of them.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Luca says at my side, and I jump a little when I realize that it¡¯s him standing there. And then I burst into a grin as he slips an arm around my waist and pulls me tight for a second before turning his gaze back to the train itself. I watch his eyebrows raise as he takes in the beautiful coach with its cheerful, shiny red sides, its gilt details. ¡°We are traveling in style today.¡± His voice is a little breathless. ¡°Wait till you see inside,¡± Rafeughs, ncing at Luca and Ben, who is also staring at the coach, dazzled. But before we can get any further a group of guards step onto the tform in front of us, a handcuffed cadet between them. And all of us simultaneously go still because¡­ Well, because it¡¯s Wright. 1/3 +15 BONUS And god, but he looks like shit. Wright¡¯s face lifts at the sudden silence before him and he flinches immediately back when he sees Rafe, Jesse, Luca, and Ben at my side ¨C all of my Alphas, who bare their teeth and take defensive stances, ready to spring at him if he even takes one wrong stumbling step in my direction. But when his eyes fall on me, Wright can¡¯t help the cruel snarl that twists his face. He doesn¡¯t say a word, but the hate radiates off him, nearly palpable in the air. As he stares at me I know without a doubt that he doesn¡¯t regret a damn thing. In fact, if he had the chance? He would absolutely try to murder me again, his reasons formitting the crime now onlypounded in his mind. Still, despite his venom and his determination, something about this ¨C about Wright shackled and beaten while I stand, healthy and hale, with my best friends and my family all around? 2 I realize, now, my power. That even if Wright can kill me with his bare hands¡­ Well, I¡¯ve got much more than bare hands to defend myself with, don¡¯t I? ¡°Hey, Wright,¡± I say, far too cheerful as I put on my best Princess smile and step forward to greet him, my hands innocently tucked behind my back. I purse my lips a little in mock pity as I look him over, taking in each and every one of his bruises. ¡°Did you have¡­a rough couple days?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The snarl that rips from Wright¡¯s mouth is vicious and deadly, but one of his guards just cuffs him over the back of the head and he stumbles forward, moving along. ¡°Have a nice winter break!¡± I call over m shoulder as my enemy walks away, a little gleeful at my victory over this terrible man. Luca, pleased,ughs and puts an arm around my shoulders giving me a squeeze. ¡°He¡¯s going to have an absolute shit winter break,¡± Rafe murmurs, slipping his hands into his pockets and watching Wright go as Jesse and Ben climb up the ttle set of gilt stairs and into our train car. ¡°He¡¯s being incarcerated over the holidays, so he¡¯ll be in a cell while we¡¯re all celebrating. But his trial will be held after the holidays pass, but before we return to school.¡± ¨D and he totally tried to murder me he was allowed to ¡°So, even though he was used take the candidate finals?¡± I ask, looking up at my brother, curious. Te Rafe slowly nods, meeting my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all still allegations at this point, Ari. If he is dered innocent, he¡¯ll return to school. They had to let hi take the tests to see if he¡¯d Chapter 155 Chapter 155 A little worry curls in me at this and I open my mouth to ask more questions, but suddenly the train emits a loud whistle that makes me leap nearly out of my boots. ¡°Come on!¡± Jesse calls, sticking his head out from inside the coach. ¡°There¡¯s champagne in here! I am not waiting for you! If it¡¯s all gone by the time you get in here then you only have yourselves to me!¡± Iugh, moving eagerly forward, Rafe and Luca following close behind. But just as I put my foot up on the prettily¨Cwrought golden stair, I hear someone shyly clear their throat behind me. I gasp, recognizing the sound somehow, and spin, my eyes wide. ¡°Daphne!¡± I shout, thrilled to see her standing there, a tiny suitcase anxiously clutched in her hands, her auburn hair curling prettily over her shoulders. ¡°Um,¡± she says, biting her lip, looking at me with sad and sorry eyes, her whole body tight with unease. ¡°Is it okay? I mean¡­does my invitation to the Capital for midwinter still stand?¡± ¡°Daph!¡± I shout with augh, dashing away from the train car towards my friend and almost knocking her over in my eagerness as I hug her tight to me. She gasps a little at the force of me and thenughs too, wrapping one arm around me, her suitcase pressed between us. ¡°Of course it stands! I¡¯m so happy to see you! I¡¯m so happy you came!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ari,¡± she whispers, and I can tell by the tightness in her words that she¡¯s on the edge of tears. The train emits another sharp whistle and starts to rumble. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it, but they made me ¨C they said I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to keep my job if I didn¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°This is all very nice!¡± Luca shouts, and I jump a bit, turning to see him leaning from the edge of the gilt stairs, already boarded, a hand out towards us. ¡°And I hate to interrupt a sentimental moment, but you two need to get on now, because this train is leaving!¡± Almost as if Luca¡¯s words themselves made the train move, it gives a sudden jolt and starts forward. I gasp, shoving Daphne in front of me, and she stumbles towards Luca¡¯s hand, grasping it. Luca pulls Daphne upwards with ease as I start to run alongside the train, but my powerful mate handles the situation like he¡¯s done it all his life. After Luca safely hands Daphne off to a waiting Jesse, who, beaming, helps her into the car, he reaches out for me. I grab Luca¡¯s hand he Lucaughs as he pulls me upwards, settling me against his chest as the train pulls away from the tform and picks up speed. I turn towards the carriage, eager to get inside, but he holds me still for a moment, smiling down into my face. 1/2 +15 B?NUS Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Almost toote, Princess,¡± he purrs, putting a hand on my cheek and running his thumb over my lower lip just briefly, just once. ¡°Never toote,¡± I say, lifting my chin and shaking back my head in a way that would send my hair cascading over my shoulders if it weren¡¯t tucked up under my cap a ¨C a very girlish, very Princess sort of gesture. ¡°I am royalty, after all. This train leaves when I say it does.¡± ¡°Yeah right,¡± he mutters,ughing at me. ¡°We almost left you crying on the tracks, and then you¡¯d have had to run home ¨C.¡± But when I start to sputter a protest, pounding him ineffectually on the chest with my fists, Luca just laughs harder, and so I do, and he lowers his face to mine and presses a kiss to my mouth like he can¡¯t help it. And I know I should care, should worry about who might see us kissing out in the open like this but as the train begins to speed through the countryside, and the air whips around us, and my mate kisses me all alone ¨C just the two of us ¨C little tform on the caboose of the train taking us back to the Capital? ¨C on the God, but I can¡¯t bring myself to care. Because it¡¯s just so perfect, and just so wonderful, to be here and wrapped in his arms. But as we speed away, and I lose myself in Luca, my little wolf raises her snout in my soul and looses a tiny, mournful howl, sniffing the air. Her little nose works hard, trying to find any trace of the scent of embers and pine, leather and whiskey and cold winter nights. But sniff as she might, we both know it¡¯s not there. And she lets out another tiny, mournful noise. And then tucks her head down against her paws. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¡°Come on,¡± Luca murmurs, smiling down at me, and when I open my eyes I can¡¯t help but smile back. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside ¨C they¡¯re probably eating Daphne alive in there.¡± ¡°Oh, no they¡¯re not,¡± I say, dismissive of the idea and unwilling to go inside just yet, relishing this moment alone with my mate. I leaning closer against him for a warm moment, enjoying the hard muscle of his chest against my cheek, knowing that Ben and which Rafe and Jesse are being perfect gentlemen inside. Or, at least, Ben and Rafe are, should be enough. But Luca gives me a nudge, and when I look up at him, he wrinkles his nose at me. ¡°Come on, gorgeous, let¡¯s get you some of that champagne.¡± ¡°You trying to get me drunk, mate?¡± I murmur, smiling. ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± he growls, dipping his face closer to mine for a quick kiss. And Iugh, but look over my shoulder, newly eager to get inside and see what my parents have set up for us. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, grabbing Luca¡¯s hand and turning to tug him inside, wanting him to see it. Because the train car ¨C it really is something special. As we duck through the door and I ce my backpack on the little luggage rack next to the door, I do my best to tuck my anxieties about the missing Jackson away, not wanting Luca to feel any of it. Because I am excited to be here with him, and with the rest of my family and friends, and none of them deserve to have their excitement spoiled by me worrying about where my second mate is. But I have to admit ¨C it¡¯s very difficult. Because where is he? Did he seriously choose two weeks of solitude over winter break with me, just because he¡¯s overwhelmed? I put a determined smile on my face, though, shoving these worries away as wave Luca into the beautiful train car, enjoying the way that his mouth hangs open as he turns around, taking in the gorgeous woodwork, the red leather and velvet seating all around. But even as I smile at Luca, my eyes catch on Rafe, who stands by the window with his arms crossed, watching me with a raised eyebrow. Rafe and I don¡¯t have a mind¨Clink, obviously, but I can read the question all over his face. He¡¯s intuiting that I have definitely noticed Jackson¡¯s absence, as he has, and he¡¯s asking me silently if I¡¯m okay. I give my brother a short nod and a shrug when Luca¡¯s back is turned because what am I supposed to do about it now? Go to pieces, and ruin everyone¡¯s good mood? Rafe holds my 1/2 +15 B?NUS Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. gaze for a long moment and then nods once, steady. And in that, I know that he¡¯s telling me that he hears me, and he understands, and that whatever he needs me to do ¨C he¡¯ll do it. 1 And I beam at him, loving my brother anew for his secret, steady empathy, for his willingness to already be there. Bolstered, I turn my attention back to the room, taking a further step in and deciding to dedicate myself to this moment, and to turn my mind to Jackson when I can. Because there¡¯s already enough here drawing on my attention. ¡°This is amazing¡­¡± Luca murmurs, his eyes wide as he finishes looking around at the long row of windows on both sides of the car that allow us to look out over the countryside, the rich warmth of the wood¨Cpaneled walls. A little overwhelmed, he sinks onto a plush velvet seat by the window, leaning his arm against the adjoining table and staring over at the bar at the far side of the room where of course ¨C Jesse is already pouring drinks, Daphne at his side being helpful and setting out the sses. ¨C Behind Jesse is a set of ss¨Clined refrigerators and cabs that disy an insane amount of delicious food ¨C far too much for the six of us to eat and drink on the journey to the Capital. But her hearty congratshand is all over it, and I can see that it¡¯s her gift to us, congrattions. She¡¯s stocked all of our favorites, after all ¨C all the sandwiches we like, all the treats, all the things we like to drink. Only wine and beer, I note with a grin, because she wants us to show up to the capital sober enough to walk. But, she also wants us to have a good time. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I ask, stepping closer to Luca with a smile and running a hand through his hair, unable to keep from touch it. ¡°Um, obviously,¡± he says with augh, grinning up at me and slipping a hand around my hips. ¡°Do you seriously travel like this all the time?¡± ¡°This,¡± I say on a sigh, trying to sound as snobby as possible and make himugh. ¡°Or the private jet, or the helicopter, if we¡¯re only going short distances but the bar cart on the helicopter is just terrible ¨C ¡± Luca bursts intoughter, as I hoped he would, and pulls me into hisp, wanting me close. I press a kiss to his cheek, nudging him with my nose a little, so incredibly happy to be here.¡± Do you mind if I talk to Daphne?¡± I whisper, my eyes darting over to her behind the bar where Jesse is finishing up pouring out champagne. ¡°I want to make sure that she knows that we¡¯re okay-¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 ¡°Of course, Gorgeous,¡± Luca says, frowning at me a little, like he¡¯s ashamed that I felt like I had to ask. He loosens his arm around me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ¨C¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. . ¡°I know,¡± I say, interrupting and looking at him quite seriously. ¡°But Luca, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t had our own challenges these past two days too ¨C¡± He smiles at me, at the understatement of it all, and I can¡¯t help the matching smile that takes my lips. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to think you¡¯re not important to me,¡± I murmur, pressing a warm hand to his cheek and sending a great deal of warmth down our bond. ¡°Or that she¡¯s more important, or ¡± ¡°I get it,¡± Luca says, nodding to me and pressing a kiss to my cheek. ¡°We¡¯re good, Ari ¨C go check in with your friend! Friendships are important!¡± A great deal of love swells in me at Luca¡¯s support and I hug him tight for a moment, so grateful for him. Because there¡¯s something in me that knows that he came off as the selfish one in this whole thing ¨C that he was the one to first say he wanted me to give up Jackson, that he wanted a timeline on me making my choice between them. But really, overall, Luca has been so supportive of me at every turn. Hell, he was eager to have me even when he thought it meant changing his entire understanding of his sexuality. He just¡­loves me, and wants me to himself like everyone else with a mate does, and he isn¡¯t shy about voicing that. But when ites to what I want, and what I need? At every turn, Luca has been on my side, even if it takes him a moment to get there. I¡¯m just so, so lucky to have him in my life. ¨C ¡°Love you,¡± Luca murmurs, holding me tight for a second before he lets me go. And I beam at him, pressing another kiss to his mouth before I stand up and move over to the bar. Ben ¨C angel that he is takes two sses of champagne off the little tray next to Daphne and carries them over to Luca, wanting to keep himpany. ¨C ¡°Hi,¡± I say, almost skipping to Daphne¡¯s side, where she hands me a ss of champagne and gives me a shy smile. ¡°Hi,¡± she replies,ughing a little. ¡°Be careful with that,¡± Jesse calls to me with a studied frown, peering over Daphne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I poured this champagne, and checked to ensure the bottle was sealed before I 1/2 +15 BONUS opened it, but Daphne may have slipped something in that when my back was turned ¨C¡± Daphne groans, covering her face with her hand and shaking her head, even as sheughs a little at Jesse¡¯s teasing. ¡°You could wake up on the floor of this train twenty¨Cfour hours from now, or absolutely anywhere else,pletely under Daphne¡¯s control ¨C¡± Jesse continues in mock¨Cseriousness, grinning at me now that Daphne can¡¯t see. ¡°Will I never live this down!?¡± Daphne calls, her face still buried in her hand. ¡°Oh, when you¡¯ve given him ammunition like this?¡± Rafe asks,ughing and stepping close, taking his own champagne ss from Jesse. ¡°Daphne, this is enough for years worth of teasing. He may spin this one out until the end of time.¡± Daphne sighs, dropping her hand to look up at the Prince and the Duke with a little good- humored exhaustion. ¡°Greatest midwinter gift I¡¯ve ever been given,¡± Jesse says, grinning at her and lifting his ss of champagne in her direction. ¡°I¡¯m eternally grateful, Daph.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she murmurs, pping a hand at him, ¡°saves me from having to buy you a sweater, doesn¡¯t it?¡± We allugh as the train chugs along, our little car rocking softly from side to side as we go. ¡°To Daphne,¡± Rafe calls out, raising his champagne ss. We all do the same, everyone smiling ¨C even Daphne, who blushes a warm and pleased red. ¡°Who has knocked us all out with her poison, yes, but especially with her warm presence and richpany. We¡¯re so pleased you¡¯re here, Daph.¡± And as I raise my ss to my friend, I don¡¯t miss the way that Rafe smiles at her. It¡¯s a smile that I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve seen before on Rafe, a very¡­rare sort of smile. That he perhaps saves for a very rare sort of girl. Anxious, my eyes dart to Ben, who I see¡­ Well, I see that Ben doesn¡¯t miss it either. And that his own smile looks more forced than it usually does. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 A cheer goes round the train car and we all lift our sses higher, toasting our friend and making her feel at home, before we each take a sip. Daphne, a little embarrassed but clearly pleased, struggles to take a sip because she¡¯s smiling so hard. A little rush of joy moves through me as the rich taste of the champagne moves across my tongue, the bubbles echoing the effervescent happiness of my soul in this moment. ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Daphne says, nodding her head around to all of us. ¡°But the true celebration is your sess at the Academy this first semester-¡± We all cheer round at this too,ughing and shouting, I think needing this outlet after the stress of it all. ¨C ¡°To making it throu Daphne says, raising her ss again, and we all toast to this as well, sipping more. When it¡¯s all done, I frown at mine and Daphne¡¯s half¨Cfilled sses and move around her to grab the second bottle of champagne out of Jesse¡¯s hands the moment he pops it open. ¡°Hey!¡± he shouts in protest, but I know that he doesn¡¯t really care as I take the bottle by the neck and move back to Daphne¡¯s side. J ¡°Sorry, this is girl champagne,¡± I say, giving a little shrug and carefully looping my arm with Daphne¡¯s, grinning at her and nodding towards the door to the bathroom at the far end of the room. I turn my smile on her alone now. ¡°Want to take a second, just me and you?¡± ¡°Well, if there¡¯s girl champagne involved,¡± she says, giving a happy little shrug. ¡°Who am I to protest?¡± ¡°I know there¡¯s some boy champagne back here,¡± Jesse murmurs jokingly, ducking beneath the bar and pretending to search. ¡°Boy champagne is just whiskey,¡± Rafe mutters, dry, as Daphne and I move along to the bathroom and I push open the door. ¡°Is there any of that back there?¡± A with ¡°Yes!¡± Jesse shouts, victorious, popping back up a tiny bottle that our dad either forgot to have removed or secretly hid there, knowing Rafe would want it. It¡¯s his drink, after all. Boy champagne, all around!¡± And, as the boys start to pull out cut crystal sses to drink their own toast, I shut the door behind Daphne and I and prepare myself for a much¨Cneeded bit of girl time. When I turn around, prepping to pour both of us more champagne, I smile to see Daphne (( 1/3 +15 BONUS looking around a bit in awe. ¡°Um,¡± she murmurs, taking in the wide pink cushion that stretches along the length of the window, the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, the marble finishes to the sink and the tucked¨Caway toilet area. ¡°This was¡­.not what I was expecting when I thought ¡®train bathroom.¡°¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say,ughing and gesturing over to the window seat. ¡°This was¡­all mom. But she knows that a bathroom is for more than bodily function.¡± It¡¯s true, though. As Daphne and I settle ourselves onto the pink cushion and I refill our flutes, I consider that while mom and dad designed this caboose together ¨C as they do most things ¨C she really took the reins in here. The main room of the train car has much more N?velDrama.Org holds this content. dad in it ¨C dark colors, masculine lines, polished wood ¨C all rich monied elegance. But here, with rose¨Cgold details and lilies and soft bright lighting? Yup. Dad probably didn¡¯t even think about the bathroom, and mom snuck this in. Which is probably why it¡¯s my favorite space. ¡°Ari,¡± Daphne sighs, and I open my mouth to stop her saying that she¡¯s sorry ¨C but she puts out a hand towards me. ¡°Will you please let me get this apology out? It¡¯s important to me. ¡°But I¡¯ve already forgiven you,¡± I say, smiling softly as I rest my head against the wall. ¡°If there¡¯s anything to forgive.¡± ¡ª ¡°I know, and I¡¯m grateful for that,¡± she says, nodding, ¡°but¡­I mean, it¡¯s unforgiveable, isn¡¯t it? I feel like you may never trust me again. You should be able to trust me implicitly know that I¡¯d never, ever slip something into your drink or betray you in any way. Because, I if I can be bought so easily¡­well, why would you trust me in the future?¡± mean, ¡°What do you mean, bought?¡± I ask, frowning. ¡°They were having trouble figuring out how to knock you all out before the trial,¡± she says with a worried frown. ¡°Most of the cadets were eating alone or in two¡¯s, so they just slipped it into the food, but you guys, with your party¡­. They came to mest minute and told me the n. I refused at first, but they said if I didn¡¯t do it then they¡¯d fire me.¡± }) ¡°Daph,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°That was unfair of them, not you ¨C you were just doing your job. And it was absolute crap for them to make you do something you were ufortable with and threaten your job if you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she replies with a frown. ¡°But still¡­I don¡¯t want anything to be damaged between us.¡± ¡°And I promise you, it¡¯s not!¡± I say, reaching out and putting a hand on her knee, willing 2/3 +15 B?NUS her to believe me. I watch as her eyes flick to the door too. ¡°And they¡¯re not mad either. Honestly, Daphne, we¡¯re good! If anything, I¡¯m going to have a talk with my dad about how they threatened you at work. That¡¯s not right.¡± 3/3 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Daphne sighs and we talk through some further protests, but finally we get to the point where we both feel like we¡¯re on even terms. The champagne helps, I think, unwinding our tongues and our inhibitions, and after long I think we¡¯re feeling even again, renewed. Which is how I know that it¡¯s time to blow up our world again. ¡°What?¡± she asks, frowning at me, sensing that I¡¯m prepping to tell her something as she holds out her ss for a refill. I oblige her, filling my own as well. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping secrets, Daph,¡± I say with a sigh. Her eyes go wide and Iugh little, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing to do with you, but¡­¡± ¨C And then, with another big sigh ¨C honestly, I¡¯m getting kind of tired of sighing I spill. I tell her everything about having two mates, and Luca and Jackson figuring it outst. night, and how everything went to pieces, and how Jackson didn¡¯t show up for the train today. Daphne is an amazing listener, scooting immediately closer to me and wrapping an arm around my shoulders. She quietly listens to the whole story, nodding her understanding and hugging me tighter and tighter as I go. ¡°Wow,¡± she murmurs when I¡¯m all finished. ¡°Ari ¨C that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s insane.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I groan, shaking my head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jackson didn¡¯te home for winter break,¡± she murmurs, looking over her shoulder out the back window of the caboose, almost as if she¡¯ll see him running back up the tracks behind us or something. ¡°What a jerk.¡± Iugh a little, straightening up and shaking my head at her. ¡°He¡¯s not a jerk, Daphne, he doesn¡¯t have it in him to be a jerk ¨C ¨C ¡°All men do,¡± she says with narrowed eyes, and Iugh, which just makes herugh in turn. ¡°No, Jacks is¡­.he¡¯s just delicate in this way,¡± I say on a sigh. ¡°I guess he just¡­needed a minute alone to figure out how he feels about all of this. But at least Luca¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Daphne says, patting my shoulder warmly. ¡°But I get it. You wanted both of them you want both of them. It¡¯s hard for everyone, I think.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¨C She takes a moment to consider me, tilting her head a little bit. ¡°So,¡± she says quietly, ¡°they want you to choose between them?¡± 1/3 Slowly I nod, sipping my champagne. +15 B?NUS ¡°And are you¡­leaning one way or another yet?¡± Her question is hesitant, careful. My eyes go wide and my mouth pops open. ¡°No!¡± I say, shaking my head vehemently. ¡°Really?¡± she says, leaning forward, pressing but doing so delicately. ¡°Like, not even at all? Not even a little bit of you liking one more than the other, or seeing a¡­a better life match? Or .¡± she wrinkles her nose a little bit here before lifting her champagne to her lips, ¡°who might be¡­ better in bed?¡± I burst outughing at this and cover my face for a second with my hands. ¡°No, Daphne,¡± I say with a sigh, dropping my hand and smiling at her. ¡°I mean, honestly, they¡¯re both really different and bring different thing to the table ¨C but maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m mated to both of them? But I¡¯m absolutely not leaning towards one or the other right now. They¡¯re both¡­ mine.¡± I sigh, hoping it makes sense, even though I know it¡¯s probably impossible unless you¡¯re in my own heart. ¡°Well, then that just makes it all harder, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Daphne says, twisting her lips a little as she stares at me with empathy. I nod, leaning my head against the wall, grateful that she understands. Daphne¡¯s eyes move over me now, taking in how sad and exhausted I am by all of this. I mean ¨C it¡¯s been a big couple of days. I think it makes sense that I¡¯m tired and stressed by it all, even if we are celebrating today. ¡°You know what might make you feel better?¡± she says, soft and encouraging. I lift my head, curious. She grins, leaning closer. ¡°Turning you back into a girl.¡± I sit up straight,ughing ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± she says, her smile deepening. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to the Capital as a girl!? You can borrow some of my clothes, and I have make up ¡°Yes!¡± I shout, immediately enthused. ¡°Oh my god, yes!¡± That¡¯s enough for both of us. We jump off of the window seat and hurry for the door. The boys all turn to us in surprise as we burst through it, but we ignore them. Daphne heads immediately for her suitcase as I dash behind the bar, getting a bottle of wine instead of champagne so that we¡¯re thoroughly fortified for our mission. ¡°Important Princess business!¡± Daphne says loftily as she strides back towards the 2/3 bathroom, her case swinging in her hand. } 0 3/3 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 ¡°Yes, pay no attention!¡± I call to all the boys, chin high, as I head back into the main room of our train car after Daphne. ¡°However, the bathroom will be off limits for the next hour, so you can all just¡­deal with it!¡± I¡¯m about to close the door behind me when I hear Luca¡¯s next words. ¡°Do I even want to know?¡± Luca murmurs to the boys, a little shocked and fascinated as he watches us go. I grin, pressing my eye to the crack in the door and watching this unfold. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s girl stuff.¡± Rafe says, pping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°So, you definitely do not.¡± ¡°You poor thing,¡± Ben says, resting his hand supportively on Luca¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°I always forget you don¡¯t have sisters, so you¡¯repletely unaware of the rules and codes of girl time.¡± ¡°Wee to thisnd of mysteries,¡± Jesse says gravely, raising a ss of whiskey towards Luca. Luca responds with a smirk, raising his own ss and clinking it against my cousin¡¯s. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of glitter here.¡± Iugh, rolling my eyes at all four of them, and press the door firmly shut. And with that Daphne and I lock ourselves away and get to work. My brows arch when I see the incredible amount of clothes that Daphne has packed into such a small case. ¡°I know,¡± she says as we lean over cache together and she quickly sorts through it. ¡°I¡¯m a great packer. Plus, I really like these thin fabrics that really save space Daphne quickly exins the logic behind her packing choices while pulling out a few options that she thinks will suit me. Daphne is taller and a little fuller- figured than me, and certainly more gifted in the chest, so she picks a few options that are not quite as fitted. I admire each of them in turn, but a soft ¡°oohh¡± slips from my lips when she pulls out a mod¨Cstyle navy dress with white trim and gold. details. ¡°Yeah!?¡± Daphne says, grinning at me. ¡°You like this one?¡± 19 BONUS ¡°Can I?¡± I squeak, taking it gently in my hands. Daphneughs and pushes it towards me and I quickly change as Daphne pulls a pair of white booties out of the bottom of the case. As I pull the dress over my head, I bless our luck that our feet are miraculously the same size. When I turn to look at myself in therge mirror above the sink, I give a little gasp. Because, I mean, it¡¯s just a chic little day dress it¡¯s certainly not the most. dramatic thing I¡¯ve ever worn. But in the mirror I see a girl looking back at me And god, god I¡¯ve missed being a girl. ¡°Yup, this is the one,¡± Daphne says,ing to stand beside me and tugging at the dress in her seamstress way. ¡°Let¡¯s just fix the hem a little-¡± Iugh and wave a hand at her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be fixed, it¡¯s perfect ¨C ¡°It¡¯s an inch too long!¡± Daphne protests, horrified, even though the hem is already a little past mid¨C thigh. ¡°And if this is my first time dressing a Princess, then it¡¯s going to be perfect!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been dressing a Princess for months,¡± I remind her, dry. But Daphne justughs and ignores me, getting her needle and thread and rapidly making the changes she wants to ensure that the fit is, as she said, perfect. That done, we move on to my hair and my makeup ¨C just light touches, but things that make me feel more and more like my former self as the time passes. ¨D But as my image in the mirror transforms, I have to admit I¡¯m not sure how I feel about it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What?¡± Daphne asks, leaning back a little as she takes in my frown, the little stick of eyeliner suddenly still in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t like this color?¡± ¡°No,¡± I murmur, shifting my eyes to her from my reflection in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t know if I want to be Princess Ariel again. She was kind of a pushover. Cadet Ari rk is¡­tougher than she is.¡± ¡°I hate to break it to you,¡± Daphne says, leaning in with a false grimace. ¡°But Ariel¡­they¡¯re the same person.¡± +15 BONUS I burst intoughter, cheered, and she does too. ¡°No, but seriously, Daphne! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall into all my old ways I used to be so pleasant and obliging. I was willing to do anything ¨C get married, even! Just to make peace and help the country. I guess I¡¯m afraid that now that if I¡¯m stepping back into that role, I¡¯ll step back into those old habits.¡± ¡°Yeah, but now you¡¯re also a kickass marksman who knows a lot about poisons,¡± she says, shrugging and turning my face so she can finish the make up on my other eye. ¡°So, if anyone tries to make you do anything you don¡¯t want to, you can just smile pleasantly and slip something terrible into their dinner.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± I murmur, but my mind still turns on it, wondering what it¡¯s going to be like to go back the life of a Princess. Being a cadet ¨C being a boy there were so many freedoms there, even if there were a great deal of secrets. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got your back,¡± Daphne says quietly before she blows on my closed. eyelid to dry the liquid eyeliner. ¡°And so does your cute little pack of Alphas out there Chapter 161 Chapter 161 ugh, opening my eye. ¡°Don¡¯t let them hear you calling them cute.¡± ¡°Oh, Jesse would kill to hear me call him cute,¡± she says, her voice heavy with the understatement, which just makes meugh harder. ¡°And what about you?¡± I ask, ¡°What can I do to have your back?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already doing It,¡± she says cheerfully. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re brining me to the pce for winter break, Aril People would kill for that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my house,¡± I say with a sigh, rolling my eyes, wanting to do more, but. sheughs at that. ¡°Well, you¡¯re wearing my clothes,¡± she says, gesturing towards the dress. ¡°That¡¯s a favor you did me I protest, confused. ¡°My mom makes sure I have probably the biggest wardrobe in the country besides hers, and here I am, stealing your dress ¡°No, Ari,¡± she says,ughing, ¡°you¡¯re like¡­wearing my designs.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh,¡± I say, looking down at the dress anew, ¡°oh, like, you made this!?¡± ¡°Of course I did!¡± she says, grinning at me. ¡°Daphne!¡± I gasp, amazed. ¡°This is like, a beautiful dress! This is amazing!¡± ¡°And think about the gift you¡¯ve given my mom, who will get to hear about you wearing it,¡± she says, laughing with me and turning me towards the mirror so I can take in the whole picture. Me, again a girl, again a Princess, standing with my friend in the dress she designed. I suddenly feel very warm, and very, very happy. ¡°More people than that will see it,¡± I murmur, tilting my head to rest on her shoulder. ¡°After all, the pce steps are going to be flooded with paparazzi.¡± ¡°What?¡± she gasps. ¡°The crown Prince and the Duke returning from their first sessful semester at the Academy with Luca Grant in tow? Not to mention the missing Princess, who has suddenly appeared in this carriage?¡± I burst outughing at the shock 1/73 on her face. ¡°Yeah, Daphne ¨C there¡¯s going to be press.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, giving me a little shove. ¡°I have to get changed! I can¡¯t show up like this!¡± I grin, taking in her Seamstress uniform, the only thing I¡¯ve ever seen her in except the pretty floral dress she wore to our party the night before the Examination. ¡°I think you look great, Daph!¡± ¡°Out, out!¡± she shouts, pping her hands at me. ¡°I need quiet! I need to think about this! Tell the boys still no more bathroom, because I need to n and plot what I¡¯m going to wear!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± I say, shaking my head and refilling her ss of wine, sensing. that she¡¯ll need it, before I head out the door into the carriage. When I step out into the main room of the train car, I stop a little when everything goes silent. My eyes go wide as I instantly whip my head around, looking for threats, but then the silence is split by Jesse¡¯s impressed whistle. ¡°Well look at you, cousin!¡± he shouts,ughing. ¡°It¡¯s a girl!¡± I burst outughing, blushing and giving a little curtsey as I realize their shock was just seeing me out of my Academy clothing for the first time in months. I smile at Luca especially, realizing that this is the first time he¡¯s seeing me really in girl clothes outside of the dream state. ¡°Who are you,¡± he says, his voice mock threatening as he slowly gets to his feet and narrows his eyes. ¡°And what have you done, with my mate, Ari rk?¡± ¡°Aw, I threw him off the train,¡± I say, twisting my lips in mock apology as I gesture over my shoulder with my thumb. ¡°Decided we don¡¯t have use for him anymore at least not for the next couple of weeks.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± he murmurs, crossing the distance between us in two long steps and wrapping his arms around me,ughing. Behind us, Ben, Jesse and Rafeugh and continue their conversation, giving us a second mostly alone. ¡°So what do you think?¡± I ask, wrinkling my nose as I look up at him. ¡°Do you like me all girly?¡± ¡°I love you all girly,¡± he says, grinning down at me as he strokes a hand over my bair. ¡°I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, I like you all tough in Cadet ck too ¡°Thank you!¡± I say, quite pleased. ¡°And I like you all stressed out in your pajamas, moaning in agony over a chemistry textbook ¨C¡± I squeak a little, liking this one less. ¡°And I like you when you¡¯re asleep on the couch cushion, that cute little line of drool dripping out of your mouth ¨C¡± It¡¯s a full on shout of dissent now, even as Iugh, smacking my hands against his chest. ¡°Rude!¡± I snap, though I can¡¯t help my smile. ¡°I like all iterations of Ariel,¡± he murmurs, pulling me tighter, and I drop my head back on my neck so that I can grin up at him, at his beautiful face, at the way his eyes crinkle at their corners when he teases me like this. ¡°But you look. very beautiful today, and I¡¯m excited to see this side of you along with the rest of them.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I murmur, standing on my toes and pressing a kiss to his mouth. Because this train just started slowing down and you¡¯re about to walk into the Capital with the Princess on your arm. Are you ready for it?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he murmurs, his voice a low, eager growl. ¡°I¡¯m ready for it, Ariel Sinir. You just lead the way. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 A little bell dings in the train carriage, as it always does when we¡¯re about ten minutes away from our destination. My head turns almost automatically towards Rafe and Jesse, who likewise turn towards me. We all nod, confirming that we all understand that we should prepare for our arrival to the capital, perhaps evene up with a n or a story for how I got here, and why, and so on. But even as I look towards my brother, Luca¡¯s arms tighten around me, and I look back up at him. ¡°Do you have a second?¡± he asks, looking down at me with so much true sincerity in his eyes that I¡¯m a little taken aback. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, nodding to him, and then I nce back at Rafe and Jesse, silently letting them know I¡¯m taking a minute, before I slip out of Luca¡¯s arms and, taking his hand, lead him over to a quiet corner of the carriage. There we sit on a tiny little loveseat, so close that I¡¯m basically in hisp. Luca takes a quiet moment to just look at me, lifting a hand to stroke his knuckles gently down the length of my cheek, his eyes searching mine.. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I wanted to say I was sorry,¡± Luca finally says, quite softly, turning his hand to cup my cheek as he looks into my face. ¡°For what?¡± I breathe, raising my hand to cover his. ¡°Luca, I haven¡¯t said it enough, but I¡¯m the one who should be sorry ¨C and I am sorry ¨C ¡°No,¡± he interrupts, shaking his head. ¡°You were well, I mean, Ariel, I¡¯m still not thrilled about how everything went down. But I understand it better now ¨C and I get why you did what you did. But¡­I behaved poorly, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I murmur, feeling terrible that he feels so bad because honestly, I think that all of his reactions were really, really normal. Most Alphas, when they meet their mates, are very vtile and protective everything he did and said fits that concept ¨C he was just trying to keep me close, to keep threats to our bond away. ¡°No,¡± Luca insists, his mouth twisting with disappointment. ¡°Jesse was right when he said I was bullying you, manipting you. I didn¡¯t mean to, Ariel, I hop¨§. you can believe me with that 1/3 +18 BONUS ¡°I do,¡± 1 breathe, nodding fervently and meaning it, passing all the trust I can along the bond to him. ¡°I just I was so desperate not to lose you. And I was so scared that that¡¯s what was happening. I was grasping at straws, trying to control the situation, and in doing so I was really unfair. Please, please forgive me for it.¡± My heart breaks when his voice cracks on his final words, and I can¡¯t help crawling closer to him now, lifting myself fully into hisp, snuggling close to him as he wraps his arms around me. ¡°It¡¯s passed, Luca,¡± I whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t think on it anymore we were all in a terrible situation, we all behaved poorly. We¡¯re all forgiven and we can move on.¡± ¨C ¡°Good,¡± he says, burying his face against my neck and taking a deep breath of my scent. ¡°And in the future, I¡¯ll¡­well, I want to say I¡¯ll be better, but I think the best I can do is promise to try. I just get very desperate, when¡­when he¡¯s around.¡± Nodding, understanding, I put my hands on his cheeks and lift his face to mine.¡± I get it,¡± I whisper, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll try to. Try to be fair. Try to¡­ But I have no words then, because even the idea of trying to pick between them, of having to say goodbye forever to one of them¡­ God, my heart threatens to shatter into a thousand pieces. So, I don¡¯t think on it. And instead I just stare down into Luca¡¯s gorgeous face even despite his ck eye and busted lip into his beautiful brown eyes, into the sweet, fierce spirit that I can see beneath them. And as I marvel at him a little bit, I smile. And I start to see his eyes crinkle at the corners, and I know that he feels my joy in him and gives it right back. ¡°I really do think I¡¯m right for you, Ari,¡± Luca whispers, sincerity in every line of his face as he leans close to me. I pull back a little, not really wanting to go there right now ¨C especially not while half of me is still mourning that Jackson didn¡¯t get on the train ¨C but Luca gently reaches out and takes my hand, squeezing it softly. ¡°No, please ¨C I-¡°he sighs, and hangs his head a little, shaking it while he gathers his words. Then he raises his eyes again, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pressure you or convince you of it in this moment. I¡¯m just trying to tell you what I know to be true, all right? That we¡¯re a match, Ari ¨C a really good one. I can handle your life, and your family, and your out¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cbox career choices, because they all match with mine so well. And if you¡¯ll let me just¡­.will you please let me show you. how good we can be?¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 A smile slowly grows on my lips, because who on earth could resist such a sweet request? ¡°Okay, Luca,¡± I whisper in reply, nodding to him once, leaning forward again. ¡°You show me, and I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, grinning at me. His hand twitches in mine, and a muscle in his jaw feathers, and I tilt my head, wondering what the hell he¡¯s resisting when suddenly he gives in and just grabs me to him,ughing and cuddling me close, whipping me around and making me shriek with laughter as he bends me back in his arms and brings his face close to mine. ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Lucaughs, smirking and shaking his head down at me, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a lot of fun showing you just how good we can be together.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I murmur, wrapping my hand slow around the back of his neck, loving the way the short hairs there brush against my fingers. ¡°Just how much fun?¡± ¡°You want me to show you?¡± he murmurs, his voice lowering and his eyes going half¨Clidded as one of his hands dips lower on my body, traveling down my back and steadily towards my ass. Breathless, I nod, tugging him closer, wanting his mouth on mine right now,pletely ready to lose myself in my mate Lose myself, that is, until I hear my brother clear his throat. I gasp a little, and drop my head back so that I¡¯m looking at Rafe basically upside down. ¡°If you guys could be convinced to wrap up this scandalous disy?¡± he says, arms crossed and eyebrow raised, ¡°we could perhaps¡­talk as a group?¡± I blush scarlet as I realize that my dress is indeed riding up shockingly short. Luca justughs, grinning at Rafe and then at me as I scramble to sit and then stand, smoothing my skirt now and reminding myself that I¡¯m no longer constantly in pants. God, it¡¯s going to be harder than I thought to remember how to be a girl. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But Luca gives me a second to straighten myself out, holding out a hand for me, and when I take it he helps me to my feet and we walk with Rafe over to our friends, who are all grinning expectantly and peering out the windows as the train moves through the capital towards the station right at the center. As we move slowly towards the main hub of the city, I can see people outside our car stopping to point at the conspicuous red caboose at the back of the train, gasping and wondering at which of the royals are riding today. But surely, surely they know, right? Academy is out, after all, and everyone will be waiting for Rafe and Jesse toe home. The big surprise will be me, arriving with them. I turn towards my brother and my cousin, suddenly anxious, and Jesse steps towards us, his face serious. Together, as Daphnees out of the bathroom freshly changed and looking amazing in a sage¨C green wrap dress, Jesse, Rafe and I decide that the simplest thing will be to¡­not say anything. Like mom and dad so often do, we¡¯re simply going to let the press conclude what they will about me arriving home with Rafe and Jesse, and if anyone pushes on the subject we can just drop some hints about what Aunt Cora said that I spent my time peacefully in a convent close to the academy. ¡°Are there even any convents?¡± Daphne asks, arms crossed, frowning around at us as Ben and Luca bring backpacks over and the train slows further, clearly preparing to stop. ¡°Close to the academy? Or like¡­any at all?¡± I wrinkle my nose in simr confusion, because¡­I mean, is there? How usible is our story? But there¡¯s no time to think on it as Jesse interrupts my thoughts. ¡°It gives me great pleasure that you don¡¯t know the answer to this question, Daphne,¡± he says, grinning at her and pressing a hand to his chest, giving a little bow. ¡°As it would be a great blow to mankind if you ever decided to join a convent. Also, your dress is amazing and you look great.¡± Daphne beams at Jesse while sheughs and thanks him, but I turn my head as I look between them and then nce at Rafe, who I¡¯m shocked to see is¡­frowning a little bit. What ¨C what¡¯s going on here? Chapter 164 Chapter 164 I nce at Luca, who likewise looks at me curiously, picking up on the same vibe. Because I mean ¨C Jesse just said some really nice things to Daphne, but the way he delivered them¡­he wasn¡¯t hitting on her at all. No flirting, no quiet looks of interest. Instead, he justid out herpliments like he would to any friend who was feeling anxious about their debut in a new city. Is Jesse is he not interested in Daphne anymore, the girl to whom he¡¯s professed his eversting love? Was that all a joke? Or, because we¡¯re back at the Capital, has he just moved on to other girls, letting Daphne fall to the wayside? And¡­ Well, why is Rafe frowning at Jesse for being so nice to Daphne? He¡¯s jealous, Luca says directly into my mind, and I look with surprise up into his eyes. Quietly, subtly, he nods to me. Rafe, he continues, he wishes. he¡¯d said that first. How do you know that!? I ask, likewise silent. I know he¡¯s jealous, Luca continues wordlessly, giving an apanying shrug, because that¡¯s how I¡¯ve felt and looked, when someone beat me to saying the things I wanted to say to the girl I liked. But Jesse¡¯s not even hitting on her! I say, casting out a hand in protest. He¡¯s just being a good friend! Doesn¡¯t matter, Luca continues, shaking his head and staring into my eyes. He got to ¡°Are you guys doing it?¡± Ben asks from between and slightly behind me. and Luca. My mate and I both jump, spinning to see him standing there, looking between us curiously. ¡°Were you like¡­talking mind¨Cto¨Cmind?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, ncing up at Luca, not sure if it¡¯s a secret or not. ¡°Kinda,¡± Luca says, giving Ben a little shrug. ¡°Cool!¡± Ben says, bursting into a grin as the traines to a full stop. Wait, so, what does it sound like? Can you like, hear each other, or is it mpressions of words ¨C¡± ¡°As fascinating as this is,¡± Rafe says, interrupting, his tone implying that it¡¯s the least interesting thing he¡¯s ever heard. ¡°I think it¡¯s time that we prepare to disembark. And because half of us are new to this¡­I think that we should prep you for what¡¯sing next.¡± Luca, Ben, and Daphne go a little pale as Jesse and I sigh. Because Rafe is right things have changed now, and while we¡¯re used to our world it might take them a little time to adjust. I cast my eyes over Ben and Daphne especially, because at least Luca knows what it¡¯s like to be in the spotlight. Rafe spends the next few minutes exining that we will wait to get off of the train until all the other cadets disembark and a team of guards from the Pce cane and sweep both the train and the tform for any threats. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll disembark and be surrounded by guards whose job it is to stop anyone who tries to annoy or harm us. There will be paparazzi waiting for us outside of the station, but in general, we¡¯ll basically have a bubble of protection around us as we head for the cars. Jesse, a little bored by the briefing ¨C because of course, we¡¯ve done this. since we were kids ¨C wanders off to the bar andes back with a few sses of wine, pressing them into everyone¡¯s hands. I take a cheerful little sip, attempting to give Rafe the attention he deserves but failing a tiny bit. After all, I know everything he¡¯s going to say. When Jesse presses a ss of wine into Daphne¡¯s hand, she looks up at him, anxious. ¡°Um,¡± she whispers, tucking her hair behind her ear, ¡°is this, the best idea? More to drink?¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Jesse whispers back, nodding definitively, his face perfectly serious. ¡°Actually, the best way through any and all royal functions is just to bepletely drunk the entire time ¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I whisper, stepping close to Daphne and giving her a wink. ¡± Jesse¡¯s actually been drunk every waking moment since he was eight years old ¨C ¡± Daphne bursts intoughter at this, looking up at Jesse, whoughs too and smiles down at her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± Rafe says, frowning over at us, and we all snap our attention back to him. ¡°Am I doing this briefing for myself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡± Ben says cheerfully, raising his own ss of wine and then draining it. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Rafe! Very interesting, very informative! Beautifully presented!¡± I can¡¯t help it ¨C I burst intoughter again. And then we all do. Rafe is thest to join us, but then he groans and gives in, snatching Jesse¡¯s ss of wine out of his hands and draining it as Ben did. ¡°That¡¯s what I get, for trying to be the responsible one.¡± ¡°Which is why,¡± Jesse says, slinging an arm around Rafe¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to convince you to stop taking that role since we were, like, born. If you would just turn into a reckless disgrace like Ariel and me, we could take over the world ¨C¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Rafe scowls at him, but suddenly the door opens, and a man in a royal uniform steps inside, giving a sharp bow. I burst into a smile as he straightens up, because of course I recognize Captain Conner, who heads up the Royal guard and who we¡¯ve known since we were babies. ¡°Your Highness, your Grace,¡± he begins, nodding to Jesse and Rafe, honored guests,¡± Captain Conner continues, nodding around to the rest of us, but then he stutters to a stop when his eyes fall on me. Conner freezes for a second and then bursts into a smile, bowing low again. ¡°Your highness,¡± he murmurs, and his face is the picture of happiness as he stands straight. ¡°Forgive me, I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± I say, waving a cheerful hello. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± He smiles at me but then fights it, working hard to return to his professional demeanor. He takes a deep breath, nodding again, and gesturing towards the door. ¡°If you¡¯ll apany me? The station has been cleared and the cars are waiting.¡± Rafe nods our readiness and Conner steps outside. Then we all grab our backpacks, and Daphne her suitcase, and file cheerfully off the train. ¡°Wow,¡± Daphne says, looking around the giant train station with its soaring ss ceilings. Her smile reveals how impressed she is as she walks next to me, my hand in Luca¡¯s. ¡°This is¡­this is amazing¡­¡± ¡°First time in the capital, Daph?¡± Luca asks, friendly. ¡°Yeah,¡± she says, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m staying a few days ¨C for your fight, of course ¨C He beams at her for this. ¡°And then I¡¯m going to go to my mom¡¯s for the holidays themselves.¡± Daphne and Luca continue to chat with me in the middle, him asking her where home is, and Daphne letting him know that it¡¯s a little bit north of the capital ¨C just a small town where a fabric mill used to be in the days of industrialization. They chat about family history, but on Daphne¡¯s mention of the north, my mind drifts ¨C predictably ¨C to someone else I know who is from a ce much further north. My heart sinks a little, even as I hold Luca¡¯s hand, and I work very hard to ensure that my emotions don¡¯t travel down my bond to him. Because I¡¯m not sure he needs to know right now just how sad I am that Jackson didn¡¯t meet us at the train, that he didn¡¯te to the Capital. Part of me wanted him toe so that he can meet my family, and so that they can meet him, but- I mean, another part just wants him close. He¡¯s my mate, after all. What am I going to do without him for two weeks? How am I supposed to bear it? I mean, I don¡¯t even have any way of contacting him. It¡¯s not like he has a phone at the Academy. Or otherwise, if we¡¯re being honest. I sigh, and do my very best to cover my sadness, and I don¡¯t think Luca notices as he continues to chat with Daphne. Her eyes, however, flick to me, her mouth pressing to a sad little line. But I give her a wink, and force myself to lift my chin, determining to make the best of it. I look forward, making myself think about how happy I will be when I see my mom, and dad, and my brother and sister ¨C and Jesse¡¯s huge, insane family. They, too, will be waiting for us at the pce when we arrive. I feel more cheerful as we walk, as I nce around the familiar train station that I¡¯ve been in a thousand times, my eyes sliding over the people who are bustling around, going about their daily business and trying to get home through the cold. And even if my eyes do settle on one particrly tall figure leaning against amppost, his back to us and his shoulders turned in, I know it¡¯s just my imagination ¨C my hopes ¨C getting the better of me. I grit my teeth against my second sigh, forcing my eyes up to all of the pretty tilework that rings the borders of the station, making myself admire. the artistry of our people but¡­ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Well, my eyes drift back to the tall figure. And as we get closer and closer¡­I narrow my eyes. Because¡­ But no. There¡¯s no way. But then suddenly it¡¯s there ¡ª the scent of pine, and embers, and the sense of warm cozy things on cold nights ¨C And before I can even stop myself, I¡¯ve dropped Luca¡¯s hand. Suddenly I¡¯m sprinting ¨C my mate¡¯s name on my lips. Jackson turns when he hears his name called, his face curious and serious. But the moment he sees that it¡¯s me? God, the smile that breaks out on his face it¡¯s the prettiest damn thing I¡¯ve ever seen. Captain Conner gasps as I burst past him, grabbing for me and shouting my name, but I¡¯m beyond him now,ughing as I dash across the end of the tform and throw myself into Jackson¡¯s open arms. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus Comments Chapter 166 Chapter 166 ¡°You came!¡± I breathe, thrilled and relieved and nearly insane with happiness as Jacksonughs and lifts me up, holding me tight against his chest ¡°I could get used to this greeting,¡± he murmurs, his arms wrapped so snug around me, his face so close to mine that our noses brush. ¡°You scared me!¡± I protest, halfughing and half shouting as I smack him on the chest with both hands, one after the other. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe into our train car!? Why didn¡¯t you tell me!? I was so sad! I thought you stayed behind!¡± Jacks shrugs, smiling at me like he can¡¯t keep the joy off his face, his blue. eyes shining ¡°I figured my presence in your fancy royal car would cause. more trouble than it was worth. You deserved a minute to be calm and happy, and I didn¡¯t mind riding with the other cadets. I just slept the whole time anyway.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t think,¡± I say, taking his perfect face between my palms and narrowing my eyes, scolding yfully, ¡°that maybe I wanted you close by?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me close by now,¡± he murmurs, lifting his chin towards. me in a bit of a challenge. ¡°So, what are you going to do with me?¡± He tightens his arms, further proving his point as his voice drops an octave to a level that¡­does dangerous things to me. Emotionally. Physically. My smile grows slowly, a little devious, but my response is clipped by the sound of Rafe clearing his throat again. I turn my head and blink in surprise to see my family and friends standing around us now, and the guards grouped around them, all of them staring at 1. us. Except for Luca. A strong pang of guilt runs through me when I see him N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You came!¡± I breathe, thrilled and relieved and nearly insane with happiness as Jacksonughs and lifts me up, holding me tight against his chest. ¡°I could get used to this greeting,¡± he murmurs, his arms wrapped so snug around me, his face so close to mine that our noses brush. ou scared me!¡± I protest, halfughing and half shouting as I smack him on the chest with both hands, one after the other. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe into our train car!? Why didn¡¯t you tell me!? I was so sad! I thought you stayed behind!¡± Jacks shrugs, smiling at me like he can¡¯t keep the joy off his face, his blue eyes shining. ¡°I figured my presence in your fancy royal car would cause more trouble than it was worth. You deserved a minute to be calm and happy, and I didn¡¯t mind riding with the other cadets. I just slept the whole time anyway.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t think,¡± I say, taking his perfect face between my palms and narrowing my eyes, scolding yfully, ¡°that maybe I wanted you close by?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me close by now,¡± he murmurs, lifting his chin towards me in a bit of a challenge. ¡°So, what are you going to do with me?¡± He tightens his arms, further proving his point as his voice drops an octave to a level that¡­does dangerous things to me. Emotionally. Physically. My smile grows slowly, a little devious, but my response is clipped by the sound of Rafe clearing his throat again. I turn my head and blink in surprise to see my family and friends standing around us now, and the guards grouped around them, all of them staring at 1. us. Except for Luca. A strong pang of guilt runs through me when I see him staring at the ground to his side, clenching his jaw ¡°Ariel?¡± Rafe says, his arms crossed as he res at me ¡°Would you like the climb down? Before the paparazzi got some great footage of this?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say awkwardly in response before turning to Jackson and giving him a little grimace. Unperturbod, he smiles at me and slowly lowers me to the ground, careful to ensure that my skirt doesn¡¯t ride up. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to pick her up every time you greet her,¡± Rafe says softly, frowning at Jackson, Jackson just stares at Rafe like that is clearly not true, Rafe just rolls his eyes,ughing a little as he moves on and I fix my dress into less rumpled lines, Captain Conner looks a little frantically between me and Jackson before moving his eyes to Laica, with whom I was just holding hands. 1 sigh, realizing that¡­whatever secrecy I held on to at the Academy, isn¡¯t hasn¡¯t really disappeared here, has it? Unless I want the entire nation to know about myplicated love triangle, I have got to learn to cool it. ¡°Captain Conner,¡± I say, stepping forward towards him and doing my best to be the nation¡¯s Princess again. ¡°This is Jackson McClintock. We got identally separated from him on the way home, but he¡¯ll be joining us at the Pce for break and should have all the rights and freedoms of an honored guest.¡± ¡°As you will it, Highness,¡± Conner says, giving me a sharp bow, He casts out a hand towards the three¨Cstory arch through which the city waits. ¡°If we have our entire party now¡­?¡± His implication is clear and, with another little re at me, Rafe leads the way out. Luca follows close behind him, not looking at me, and Daphne sends me a little smile and a nod before she hurries her steps to walk with Luca, making a little small talk that I hope willfort him. Ben and Jesse fall in with Jackson and I as we bring up the rear, both of them greeting Jackson warmly and likewise telling him that they¡¯re thrilled he came along. Jackson¡¯s smile in response to their genuine excitement to see him fills my heart with joy, because I¡¯m watching him realize that he truly has friends now. Comments Chapter 167 Chapter 167 It gets a little awkward in the close quarters of the limousine, but Jesse does a good job of breaking the awkwardness by pouring more champagne ¨C god, mom really made sure we were stocked ¨C and pointing out all of thendmarks that we pass on the way to the pce to Ben and Daphne, keeping us allughing with hismentary. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Rafe, when we got in the car, sat me deliberately on his right with Daphne on my other side, very carefully ensuring that I wasn¡¯t sitting next to either of my mates, I think trying to be fair to both of them. But as we draw close to the pce, Rafe turns to Jackson on his left and raises an eyebrow. ¡°You ready for this?¡± he murmurs, smirking a little. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Jackson returns, deadpan. But then he smiles at my brother, and moves his eyes to me, and his smile deepens. ¡°But we¡¯ll get through it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Rafe says,ughing and clinking his ss against. Jackson¡¯s before taking a sip. Jackson just nces down at his champagne with distaste. ¡°What,¡± I say, leaning further over Rafe with a grin, unable to help it. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± he asks, baffled, holding his ss up to stare at the pale bubbly liquid. ¡°It¡¯s champagne!¡± I say,ughing. Jackson just shifts his eyes to me like I¡¯m crazy if I think he knows what that means, which makes meugh more. Jesse, having caught the conversation,ughs as well in a good¨Chearted way. ¡°What do you like, Jacks?¡± he asks, flipping open the little travel bar that dad keeps quite well stocked back here. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jackson murmurs, peering over my head with surprise and a little delight at the secretpartment. ¡°Something.brown.¡± ¡°Whiskey it is,¡± Jesse says, pouring him a draft and handing it down the line. ¡°If he¡¯s not going to have his champagne,¡± Luca calls, and I turn my head to him with surprise to see him holding out his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Grinning, pleased to see hime back to himself a little more, I take Jackson¡¯s ss and pass it down to Luca, who empties it into his own half- full flute. ¡°No sense in wasting five¨Chundred¨Cdor champagne,¡± he murmurs, lifting his ss to me in a toast with a wink before taking a sip. ¡°That cost five hundred dors?¡± Jackson gasps, almost dropping his ss of whiskey in his shock. ¡°Whoa, whoa,¡± Rafe says, putting a steadying hand under Jackson¡¯s ss. ¡°Listen, if you¡¯re that shocked about the champagne, don¡¯t even ask about the whiskey ¨C just¡­be careful. And enjoy.¡± Jackson stares at Rafe, and then at me, and then at all of us in appalled shock, which just makes us allugh harder. But after a moment he smiles too, shaking his head and taking it in stride. I lift a hand to my cheek, which aches a bit from smiling so much, because this is¡­this is working, isn¡¯t it? At least right now it is. On my other side, Daphne¡¯s leg bounces anxiously. ¡°You okay?¡± I whisper, resting my hand on her knee. ¡°Oh, you know,¡± she says, her voice high and too breezy. ¡°Just¡­about to meet the king and the queen. Just a normal day. No reason to be anxious.¡± ¡°They¡¯re nice,¡± I whisper, grinning. And then I tap the bottom of her ss. ¡°Bottom¡¯s up. Liquid courage.¡± ¡°You want me to be drunk when I meet the royals!?¡± she says, aghast, but I catch the corner of her grin and realize that she¡¯s kidding. ¡°Yes, ¡°Jesse says, leaning towards her with delight, ¡°you¡¯ll fit in just fine if you¡¯re utterly stered.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to give her the impression that our family is all alcoholics,¡± I say, rolling my eyes at him as the limo pulls around the final corner to the pce and my home my home! ¨Ces into view. My face stretches with ¨C my smile, my cheeks aching more. COIN BUNDLE: gat more free bonus Comments Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¡°Not alcoholics,¡± he says, with a frown, ¡°just your run¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmill magical lycanthropes who know how to party. Finish up everyone!¡± he calls, leading by example and draining his ss. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± I can¡¯t help the little squeak of excitement that makes its way out of my mouth as I grab Daphne¡¯s hand and pass sses back along the line to Jesse, who neatly stacks them on top of the bar. And then, one by one, we climb out of the limousine and onto the steps of the pce. As soon as Rafe opens the door to the car, the shouts of the paparazzi start and lightbulbs begin to sh. Rafe goes first, followed by Jackson, and I eagerly follow after him, stepping close to my mate¡¯s side and watching as his mouth slowly falls open while takes in the pce and all the people standing to our right, held off by red ropes, their cameras going mad. I nce once to the entrance and grin, a thrill of joy passing through me when I see my parents standing. there, waiting to greet us. But I turn my eyes back to Jackson, wanting to make sure he¡¯s okay. ¡°You¡­you live here?¡± Jackson breathes, not even blinking as he takes in the expanse of the Pce. ¡°What,¡± I say, frowning a little and looking where he¡¯s looking. ¡°is it like¡­ big or something?¡± Jackson turns his head to me, staring, shocked, and I burst outughing, unable to help myself from pressing closer to his side just for a moment, even though I don¡¯t take his hand or wrap my arms around him, like I want 1. to. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I¡¯m kidding!¡± I say,ughing up into his face. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s a ridiculous house. But yes, we live here and inside we actually just have a really small suite of rooms to ourselves. It¡¯s well,¡± I shrug, ¡°it¡¯s cozy, if you can ¨C belleve it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re there, it¡¯s cozy,¡± he murmurs passively before ncing back up at the pce before us, apparentlypletely unaware of how dainn set what he just said was, I beam at him, thrilled, before I feel my other matee to my side. And then I turn my attention to Luca, fucking my hands behind my back as I look up into his face, beaming at him in turn, ¡°You ready to meet my parents?¡± ¡°Well, your mom I¡¯ve met,¡± he murmurs consideringly as he looks up the steps towards my parents as Ben, Jesse, and Daphne climb out of the car, ¡± Your dad¡­does he know who I am to you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s supposed to,¡± I say, giving a little shrug, ¡°Mom said she¡¯d tell him, so that¡­well, so that we didn¡¯t have a scene like we didst night.¡± ¡°Well then, Princess,¡± Luca says, surprising me by taking my arm in his own and starting forward after Rafe, leading me up the stairs like he¡¯s my escort. Instantly I walk with him, not having enough time to take a moment to think about what it means or what the press will make of it ¨C if I walk up these stairs on Luca Grant¡¯s arm. Because it¡¯s already done, isn¡¯t it? So instead of worrying about it I just smile at Luca and walk at his side. Because perhaps he¡¯s right ¨C what, really, is wrong with walking into the Pce on the arm of my mate? Luca and I smile at each other and then turn our faces forward, towards my parents as the seven of us troop up the steps to the pce where the King and the Queen of Moon Valley wait ¨C the Queen with a wonderful smile, the King¡¯s expression grim as he moves his eyes slowly between my two mates. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 As we walk up the steps, the paparazzi call out questions to us, asking where I¡¯ve been and who the new members of our party are. I hear them also calling Luca¡¯s name, but Luca is very professional about the whole situation, keeping his eyes focused ahead on my parents, who are waiting patiently for us at the top of the stairs. Again, I can¡¯t help the huge smile on my face. My mom beams at all of us her hands pressed to her heart, but sheughs aloud when she sees me, so pleased and happy that I¡¯m here, and that I¡¯m safe, and that I¡¯ve managed to drag my two Alpha mates into what is sure to be a great deal of drama for her to enjoy. I shift my eyes to my dad after a moment, not letting it bother me that he¡¯s looking very stern. After all, he usually always looks stern. But as dad. watches me, his eyes flicking for a moment to both Luca and Jackson to let me know precisely what is on his mind, I see the corner of his mouth twitch just subtly. And I know, in that instant, that the sternness is all a front, and that he¡¯s not actually mad at me. That he¡¯s probably just as thrilled and excited to see his two eldest children as we are to see him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Something about that little twitch at the corner of my dad¡¯s mouth breaks the final restraints I was keeping on myself and I burst into happyugher, dropping my hand from Luca¡¯s elbow and dashing up the final three stairs into my father¡¯s arms. I hug my dad tight around his waist and his arms fold around me, holding me tight. I hear and feel the happy rumble in his chest as he pulls me closer to him. Out of the corner of my eye I see Rafe embrace mom quickly and then turn, starting to introduce her to our guests, some of whom she¡¯s already met. Dad, however, pulls my attention back to him. ¡°Hello, little trouble,¡± he murmurs, and I pull back a little to smile up at him. He runs a fond hand down the length of my rose¨Cgold hair. ¡°Looks like. you¡¯ve been up to no good, haven¡¯t you?¡± he says, again looking up to peer over my head at the two young men standing behind me. I quickly nce over my shoulder to see Luca meeting my father¡¯s gaze, standing before him with Cadet sharpness ¨C feet apart, his hands tucked behind his back, his face very serious. Behind him Jackson stands just as still. I turn back to my father with a smile, pointing upwards towards the sky. Actually, dad, this wasn¡¯t my fault. If you¡¯re mad about it you¡¯ll have to take it up with my grandmother, the moon.¡± Dad can¡¯t help it ¨C he bursts intougher as he shakes he head at me and unfolds his arms, stepping away and reaching out a hand towards Luca. ¡°Cadet Grant,¡± my dad says very seriously as I stand at his side, grinning and watching this unfold. ¡°Wee to the pce. I was looking forward to meeting you before your fight against the Atxians in two days ¨C but now I am eager to get to know you for¡­other reasons.¡± Dad¡¯s voice is low, rumbling, intimidating. Luca, to his credit, stands up beneath it. ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± he says, raising his chin and shaking dad¡¯s hand seriously. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the opportunity to both defend the nation¡¯s honor and speak with you about my intentions towards your daughter.¡± He shifts his eyes to me now, just briefly, a smile forming on his lips. ¡°She means a great deal to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± my dad says, and when I nce up to him I¡¯m surprised to see that he¡¯s¡­ impressed? ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a shiner you¡¯ve got there, son,¡± dad continues, lifting his chin towards Luca¡¯s eye. ¡°You going to be fit to fight?¡± ¡°What, this?¡± Luca says with a frown, gesturing towards his own face. ¡± This is nothing, sir. At least you now know that I can take a punch one day arm the next ¡°He nces at me, fond, before turning his eyes back to dad. ¡°Whatever the Atxian¡¯s throw at me, I can take it.¡± Dad bursts outughing at this, apparently as charmed at the rest of the nation. And I don¡¯t know how Luca knew to say it, but he picked precisely the right thing. My dad even gives him a little smile before shifting his eyes to Jackson. ¡°Cadet McClintock,¡± dad says with a nod, holding out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Luca graciously steps aside, making room for Jackson to step forward. Jackson does, meeting my father¡¯s gaze and taking his hand, giving it a steady shake. ¡°Sir,¡± he says, apanying it with a serious nod. ¡°Thank you for¡­weing me to your home.¡± My dad nods and drops Jackson¡¯s hand. Awkward silence reins for a moment and I look between my dad and Jackson, realizing that my dad is studying him and ¨C of all horrible things ¨C waiting for him to continue. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus > Comments Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Jackson just stands, staring, having no idea what to do or say. I panic a little, getting ready to step in and introduce some new topic of conversation, but luckily momes to the rescue. ¡°Jackson!¡± she says, stepping forward to wrap him in a warm hug, giving him a little kiss on the cheeks as she steps back and beams at him.¡± Wee, darling boy, we¡¯re so pleased that you¡¯re here. Are you hungry? Cold? Come inside ¨C we¡¯ll fix you up.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong with me,¡± Jackson murmurs, though he smiles at her in his confusion, unable to help it. ¡°Oh, sure there is,¡± she says, wrapping an arm around his waist, smiling up into his face. ¡°And even if there¡¯s not, you should make something up so I have something to fuss over.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not kidding on that,¡± my dad says, his voice lighter than it was a moment ago, ¡°if E doesn¡¯t have someone to care for she gets bored ¨C and then we¡¯re really in trouble.¡± ¡°Quiet, you,¡± mom says,ughing a little and giving my dad a yful re as she turns to the rest of us, keeping an arm around Jackson¡¯s waist. ¡°If you tease me too much I¡¯ll just go and have another baby to shut you up.¡± Dad just shakes his head,ughing, as mom reaches her spare hand for Luca. ¡°Luca! Such a pleasure to see you again!¡± Luca gives her his most charming smile ¨C which, quite frankly, even stuns me a bit ¨C as he takes my mom¡¯s hand and bows over it a little. ¡°Your highness,¡± he murmurs, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to make it a full five minutes before you kick me out of the room this time.¡± My momughs as Luca stands straight, and I marvel again that he¡¯s apparently said just the right thing ¨C who else would have the guts to tease the Queen on their second meeting? ¡°Well,¡± she says, wrinkling her nose at Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. +15 BONUS him and ncing at me, ¡°that depends on how many of my daughter¡¯s secrets I¡¯m trying to bnce this time. But I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have lots of time to chat, Luca, love. And this,¡± she murmurs, stepping forward and peering at his wounded face, taking his chin between her fingers, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Luca, we¡¯ll get you fixed up and looking pretty again in no time.¡± And then mom steps forward ¨C somehow managing to keep hold of Jackson even as she leans forward to press a kiss to Luca¡¯s cheek as well Then she sweeps into the pce, calling everyone toe along with her, because there¡¯s a party upstairs. I don¡¯t miss ¨C at all ¨C that she keeps Jackson firmly at her side. ¡°Looks like your mom has a favorite,¡± Luca murmurs, walking slowly at my side as we follow the mom and Jacks into the main entrance, heading almost immediately up a set of stairs that will lead us to the family suite where I¡¯m sure everyone is gathered with food and drinks and a great deal of anticipation. is ¡°Oh, don¡¯t, Luca,¡± I say with a sigh, pouting at him and ncing behind- me to see where everyone else has ended up. Daphne, I¡¯m pleased to see, being led upstairs on Rafe¡¯s arm, while my dad laughs with Jesse at the bottom of the stairs, apparently being introduced to Ben. ¡°Mom just¡­. knows where her attention is needed.¡± ¡°Well, if that leaves me alone with you,¡± Luca says, grinning at me and raising a hand to my cheek, ¡°then who am I toin?¡± I grin at him, pleased, and take his arm when offers it, proud to be escorted by my gorgeous mate. ¡°You ready for this?¡± I ask as we reach the second floor and approach the door of our tiny living room, which I know will be packed with people. ¡°Oh, for sure,¡± Luca says, nodding eagerly with a big smile. ¡°I love a good party- and I¡¯ve got sixteen cousins who all shout over each other ¨C I was born for nights like this. Plus, a Royal party, filled with the people who made Jesse?¡± He grins at me, a little wicked, ¡°this is going to be one for the books Chapter 171 Chapter 171 ¡°Ariel!¡± Mark shouts, bounding across the room like the big puppy that he is and grabbing me in a hug. ¡°Baby!¡± I shout, dropping Luca¡¯s arm andughing as I hug my brother back, my eyes pressing shut with the pleasure of it. Mark- he¡¯s not even the baby of the family, he¡¯s nearly two years older than Juniper, but he¡¯ll always be my baby, and he lets me fuss and cluck over him like a mother hen. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± my Markie murmurs, hugging me close and tucking his head down against my hair. ¡°June¡¯s been so mean to me and there¡¯s no one to stop her (C Iugh, pushing back a little so I can look up into my little brother¡¯s sweet face. Mark favors Rafe and my dad, of course, but he¡¯s more of a mix than Rafe and I are. While Rafe and I are our parents¡® twins, Mark has some of mom¡¯s softness in the curve of his cheeks, in the lighter highlights in his hair. ¡°Main, you¡¯re bigger than June,¡± I say, grinning up at him and shaking my head. God, when did baby get so tall? Has it always been like this, or did he grow in the couple of months I¡¯ve been gone? He¡¯s Rafe¡¯s height now, or at least almost. ¡°Just shove her over ¨C )) But before I can finish giving Mark my very best sisterly advice, a screech sounds in the room and all of our heads whip to the left, where five kids charge for Jesse the second he steps through the door. ¡°No, no!¡± Jesse sounds, deliberately dramatic as they leap all over him. ¡° Not the piranhas! They¡¯ve got me! I¡¯m being eaten alive! No, NO! They¡¯re taking me down!¡± All of Jesse¡¯s siblings grab onto him, shrieking andughing, pulling him to the ground despite his mock protests, piling on top of him, shouting his name and how much they¡¯ve missed him. I grin, watching Jesse fake fight his siblings for a second, pleased to even 1/3 see Caleb, who is thirteen now and pretends he¡¯s too cool for fun and games, shrieking and getting in on the fun. After a second of pretending to fight them off Jesse starts to grab each of his siblings by turn, giving them each what they need to feel loved and seen a big kiss, a hug, a ruffle of the hair, a brotherly punch on the arm. ¡°Whoa,¡± Luca says, his eyes wide as he takes in the chaos before him. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve missed their human jungle gym,¡± Grandpa Henry says, wheeling up next to me and smiling over at Jesse¡¯s continuing scene, as I am. ¡°It¡¯s been murder on me and my chair ¨C they¡¯re always wanting rides up and down the hallways. ying horsie and piggy¨Cback¨Cchauffer is usually Jesse¡¯s job.¡± I grin at my grandpa, whose eyes sparkle as he shifts his gaze up to me, and I bend down quickly to give him a kiss on the cheek, murmuring how good it is to see him. Grandpaughs and tells me that he feels just the same as Markes to stand close to us, not wanting to miss a thing. Juniper steps close too, her scowl deepening for no reason. Something about my sister¡¯s scowl kindles something in me, and I can¡¯t help ¡¤ I grin, and leap for her. ¡°Junie Junie!¡± I sing, dancing around Grandpa Henry¡¯s chair and reaching for her, taking two handfuls of her long now¨Cck hair in my hands and holding it up like pigtails as I bounce around her, singing the song she hates so much. ¡°Our little goonie! She loves the moonie! It makes her swoooonie!¡± ¡°Oh my goddddd,¡± June groans, swatting at me with her hands and trying to back away, though I keep up with her,ughing and still ying with her hair. ¡°Stop it, Ariel!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I return,ughing my ass off and dropping her hair before snatching her into a big hug. She struggles against me, but Junie¡¯s even smaller than my mom and me, and I¡¯ve spent a whole semester training at Alpha Academy, so she¡¯s got no chance. ¡°I just missed my little sissy so much!¡± I nt a series of big kisses on her head. ¡°You are literally so embarrassing,¡± juniper groans as I continue to kiss her gratuitously, her face flushing as she slumps in embarrassment, flicking her eyes towards where Luca is watching with delight, ¡°You seriously want your mate to see this side of you!? The abuse you rain on your sister!?¡± ¡°Aw, no! It¡¯s cute!¡± Luca says, grinning at us. ¡°Sisterly love!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus 7 Comments ~ Vots (250) Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°You,¡± June says, narrowing her eyes and pulling one arm free to point at Luca, ¡°you just made an enemy, sir. Where¡¯s the other one? Maybe I¡¯ll like him better.¡± Iugh at my little sister and loosen my arms a bit, a little tickled that she already knows about my mate situation so I don¡¯t have to awkwardly exin why I brought two boyfriends home. Mom must have told her, and whoever else she thought needed to know, to avoid some weird scene. I step back a little from my sister, still holding her so she doesn¡¯t run away, and beam as I look her over. ¡°I like your new hair!¡± I say, meaning it and nodding eagerly as I take in the hair that she¡¯s dyed pitch ck, covering up the rose¨Cgold that matches mine and our mom¡¯s. ¡°You look so cool. You¡¯re all spooky now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spooky,¡± she protests, scowling and raising an anxious hand to her head. ¡°You l ¡®-like Rafe,¡± I say, grinning, meaning it. Juniper ¨C lucky girl ¨C got our dad¡¯s beautiful green eyes, and with her hair all dark now? Her familial connection to Rafe, dad, and Mark is more prominent now than it¡¯s ever been. ¡°Ariel,¡± Juniper says, appalled, her mouth dropping open. ¡°That¡¯s the cruelest thing you¡¯ve ever said to me ¨C (( ¡°No one is paying attention to meeee,¡± Mark moans, dropping his head back on his neck dramatically and making meugh. I immediately drop June and move to his side, wrapping my arms around his waist. ¡°You are neen, Mark,¡± Grandpa Henry says on a sigh. ¡°You cannot whine like a pup anymore.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not,¡± I murmur, ¡°he¡¯s just a little baby, he can cry all he wants.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him, Ariel,¡± grandpa sighs, shaking his head at both of us, even if he can¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Or he¡¯ll never grow up.¡± I hug my brother close as Juniper and Luca step near, making a little family circle even as the rest of the people in the room ¨C family and close family friends, dozens of them, honestly ¨C surge forward and greet Rafe, and Jesse, and all of our guests. I steal a little nce to the side and am relieved to see that mom still has Jackson pinned to her hip as she beams at Ben, getting to know him. Jackson stands stoically next to her, in good hands. Then, I remember my manners. (( ¡°Everyone,¡± I say, straightening a little and smiling around at my family. This is Luca Grant,¡± I say, gesturing towards my mate with a warm smile. ¡± Luca, this is my sister Juniper, my brother Mark, and my grandpa, Henry Sinir.¡± ¡°His reputation precedes him,¡± my grandfather says, holding out a hand, which Luca shakes eagerly, murmuring his hello¡¯s and letting his dimples shine. ¡°Wee to the family, son. I¡¯m eager to see you box in two days¡® time. I hope you show the Atxian champion what Moon Valley is made of.¡± ¡°I fully intend to, sir,¡± Luca says, perfectly earnest. ¡°I¡¯m excited too,¡± Mark says, beaming at Luca, and as Luca stands straight and turns towards Mark I see that my little brother¡¯s eyes are already filled with hero worship. ¡°Dad finally talked mom into letting me go to the fight. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have toe sit ringside,¡± Luca says, grinning at Mark and shaking his hand too. ¡°Get the really good view, see all the blood ¡°This is somehow both gross and boring,¡± Juniper sighs, stepping closer to me as grandpa wheels his chair away, probably off to greet his eldest grandsons. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed that, but you did.¡± She crosses her arms, ring between Luca, Mark, and me like we¡¯ve done her a true Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. disservice. ¡°I missed you, June Bug,¡± I sigh, slipping my arm around her shoulders and tugging her close. Juniper and I ¨C we have a weird rtionship, and we¡¯re certainly not besties, but she does crack me up with her constant bad mood. And now that I have her back in person, I realize that I did miss her, in my own way. ¡°I guess I missed you too,¡± she says on a sigh as Luca and Mark continue talking about boxing, Luca exining his strategy for the next two days of training before the fight. ¡°Why did you go and get all badass and cool the moment you left?¡± I scoff at my little sister and her words, which are in ssic Juniper style ¨C as much insult as they arepliment. Comments Chapter 173 Chapter 173 My mouth pops open in mock indignation as my sister fights her urge to smirk. ¡°I have always been badass and cool, Juniper!¡± I protest,ughing. ¡°Ariel, believe me,¡± Juniper sighs, rolling her eyes but letting her smile run free. ¡°You have been the opposite of badass and cool. You were like, a pink bubblegum fairy glitter princess ¡°And I still am,¡± I return,ughing. ¡°Except now I can shoot a tin can off of a tree stump from half a mile away.¡± ¨C ¡°Ugh,¡± she groans. ¡°Nevermind. Still not cool. Plus, now you¡¯ve brought your mates home,¡± she murmurs, looking at Luca and then around to where Jackson is standing with our mom, clearly intuiting that he¡¯s the other one. ¡°Like this family needed more Alpha men around, all gigantic and eating everything in sight ¨C¡± ¡°Not my Alphas,¡± I counter, grinning at her, my arm still around her shoulders. ¡°I got them trained up real good.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the other one?¡± she says, raising her chin towards Jackson, her voice dubious. ¡°Yup,¡± I say, unable to keep the pride from my voice. That¡¯s my man over there, standing awkwardly at my mom¡¯s side with her arm around his waist as she happilyughs with Aunt Cora and Uncle Roger, introducing them to Daphne and Ben. Juniper is quiet for a moment, her eyes flicking between Jackson and my mom. As we stand observing them, Jackson¡¯s eyes move over to us like he can hear us thinking about him. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s your second mate?¡± Juniper asks, her voice low with doubt as her eyes focus on mom¡¯s arm around Jackson¡¯s waist. ¡°Because right now, it kind of looks like he¡¯s mom¡¯s.¡± I go absolutely still with shock, staring at my sister, before I burst intoughter. ¡°June!¡± I gasp through myughter, and then I look back at where mom is leaning into Jackson¡¯s side ¨C being so nice to him, wanting him to feelfortable in this big room full of people ¨C but¡­ yeah. Maybe looking a little too close to my mate to the eye of one who doesn¡¯t understand how empathetic mom is as well as how incredibly awkward Jacks feels. I can¡¯t help butugh harder now that I¡¯ve seen it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¨C ¡°I mean, she¡¯s all over him!¡± Juniper says,ughing with me, throwing out a hand towards them. Jackson frowns a little, not knowing what¡¯s going on and clearly wanting to know. ¡°You¡¯re so gross,¡± I groan, shoving my little sister yfully away from me before grabbing her hand and tugging her towards Jackson and mom. ¡°She¡¯s just being nice to him.¡± ¡°A little too nice, if you ask me,¡± June murmurs, letting herself be dragged along, moodily pretending she isn¡¯t having as much fun as she is. ¡°Don¡¯t let dad see this ¨C he¡¯ll get all jealous, and then we¡¯ll have a body to clean up. Which will be interesting, but messy.¡± I grin, ignoring her words. Because as much as she likes to pretend she¡¯s a ck sheep, Juniper is very much a part of this family, and she likes joking and teasing as much as the rest of us. ¡°Ugh, my two little girls!¡± mom says, dropping her hand from Jackson¡¯s waist so that she can reach for Juniper and me when wee near. ¡°I love seeing you two get along! It¡¯s so rare, to have you not tearing each other to pieces!¡± ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯ve got about five more minutes of us being nice,¡± Junie sighs, letting mom fold her into a hug on one side. ¡°So, enjoy it.¡± ¡°Wee home, infant danger,¡± my uncle Roger says as Ben and Daphne step away, heading to the little bar in the corner for drinks. Roger lets out a boomingugh at his own joke as he wraps me into a hug. I squeak a little,ughing and leaning into him. ¡°Hey, uncle Rog,¡± I say, beaming up into his face. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble, youngdy,¡± he says, his face falling into mock¨Cserious lines. I cock my head, curious. ¡°You cost me a great deal of money.¡± I burst outughing, remembering suddenly the bet that the Captain ced on me at the beginning of the semester toe out tops in marksmanship ¨C a bet he ced against Uncle Roger¡¯s bet on someone else. ¡°What?¡± Cora asks, stepping closer and ring between us. ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he gets,¡± I say, stepping away from my uncle and giving my aunt a kiss before moving subtly to Jackson¡¯s side, intuiting that he¡¯ll be morefortable if I¡¯m there. ¡°For betting on Cadets.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Cora gasps, swatting Roger on the chest. ¡°You bet against your niece!?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know it was my niece!¡± he says, grinning and throwing his hands out. ¡°I put my money on the one with the widest wingspan ¨C I wasn¡¯t going to bet on the one they called the Shrimp!¡± ¡°How much did you lose?¡± Cora gasps, ignoring his excuses. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Baby,¡± Roger murmurs, stepping close and tucking a strand of Cora¡¯s hair behind her ear. What even is money, in the end, when we have such love between us, such beautiful children (( (( ¡°No, Roger Sinir,¡± Cora snaps, stepping back and pointing a finger up into his face. ¡°You are not getting out of it by seducing me not this time ¨C¡± ¨D ¡°Is it always like this?¡± Jackson murmurs, and I turn my head to grin up at him as Roger and Cora begin to bicker. He looks around the room, I think a little concerned about the number of people all talking at once, the pack of children screeching happily as they dash around the room, mostly following Jesse like the pied piper. My smile deepens, because even though Jackson is clearly one of the most powerful wolves in the nation at this moment, it¡¯s so cute to see him freaked out by a wee¨Chome party. ¡°Yes,¡± June says on a deep and tragic sigh, drawing our attention to her. ¡°It¡¯s always like this. It¡¯s horrible all the time.¡± ¡°Oh, my little drama queen,¡± my mom croons, stroking June¡¯s face in a loving way that she knows is only going to bug Junie further, and which Juniperpletely ignores. But Jackson just nods slowly at June, like hepletely understands. My sister holds his gaze for a moment, a little smile creeping onto her lips. Juniper flicks her eyes to me. ¡°I like this one,¡± she says, grinning a little, which makes me smile too. ¡°He¡¯s quiet. He gets me. You should keep this one, throw the loud one in the trash.¡± She lifts her chin to where Luca is already surrounded by a group of our Alpha family and cousins, talking animatedly and showing off his boxing stance, clearly enjoying the attention. Jackson just grins at Juniper as he wraps an arm around me and pulls me close to his side. I grin, deciding not to counter, pleased for Jackson and Juniper to each have found an ally in this family. They¡¯ll need them, after all. ¡°Comee,¡± my mom chirps, happy and finally in her element now with her all of her children and her family gathered warm around her. She steps towards the bar in the corner, waving us to follow. ¡°It¡¯s a party, after all ¨C let¡¯s have some drinks and get things started.¡± The little party goes on for hours, with a great deal ofughter, and drinking, and everyone saying hello. I let Rafe and Jesse take center stage, telling stories about the academy as Jesse¡¯s three youngest siblings run around the room with some of the children of our other guests, chasing and ying with each other, their little shouts filling the air around the sound of ourughter and our stories. As Rafe and Jesse talk I sit on my favorite ottoman at my dad¡¯s feet, where I always sat as a little girl, a ss of wine in my hands. Daphne has settled on a pillow at my side. Dad puts out a hand, passively stroking my hair as the chatter carries through the room, everyone asking for more and more details about the story. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mom settles into the corner of the couch, beaming as she watches Rafe ¨C her favorite ¨C tell the story of Academy life. There are significant gaps, of course, because while I¡¯m sure my whole family knows where I¡¯ve been for the past few months, we¡¯re not telling all our friends yet. So, Rafe and Jesse riff a little, leaving out what they need to. Luca, alreadyfortable, sits with Rafe and Jesse, adding in his own details and making everyone laugh with his wry quips. I watch him, impressed with the way he handles himself, the way that he adds to the story but still lets Rafe and Jesse take center stage. But even as Rafe and Jesse talk, and Luca ingratiates himself with everyone else in the room, my eyes move inevitably to Jackson. He perches slightly on the back of the couch behind mom, a ss of whiskey in his hands, and he smiles andughs with the rest of us as the story goes on. But when my eyes fix on him he immediately looks to me and passes a pulse of happiness down our bond, letting me know that he gets it ¨C that he¡¯s warm, and happy, and he understands now why I love my family so much, why it¡¯s so important to me. And I beam at him, truly d ¨C because it¡¯s his family now too. And I want him to know that, and to feel it, and to love it as much as I do. He simply nods, telling me that he¡¯s on his way to it ¨C even if he needs a little time to adjust. And then he takes a sip of his drink, and turns his attention back to the story, which is as much his story as the rest of ours. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 ¨C my As time passes our friends start to filter out until it¡¯s finally just the core family here family, Jesse¡¯s family, and the new addition of my mates and Ben and Daphne. Our parents dig into the more complicated questions now, asking us about the details of getting me into the Academy and keeping me alive there, and we all happily fill them in on the delicious details. As we do, mom pulls Luca aside for a moment, fussing over him and patching up his ck eye and his busted lip. When hees back I can tell by his smile that Luca¡¯s likewise under mom¡¯s spell now, and that he no longer has any ridiculous ideas about mom having a favorite between my two mates. Mom curls up at dad¡¯s side on the couch, where he moved after hisst refill, probably so that she woulde and sit with him. They¡¯re ridiculously attached to each other, even after all these years. And even if I know that I should be grossed out by how affectionate my parents are¡­well, honestly I just think it¡¯s kind of sweet. The youngest Sinir kids, of course, ignore everything, but I watch with real pleasure as they continue to dash around the room even as the hour growste. Jackson watches them with fascinated curiosity, clearly wondering where the hell they get the energy. But eventually they settle down too. It¡¯s only when the clock strikes midnight, and I¡¯m sitting in dad¡¯s armchair with two of Jesse¡¯s siblings passed out in myp ¨C Be sleeping blissfully, her head pillowed against my shoulder, and little Chase actually in puppy form stretched out over my leg, his head hanging off my knee ¨C when Cora gasps and starts. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, looking up at the clock. ¡°Is it seriously thatte?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re imagining it,¡± Roger murmurs into his ss of whiskey, clearly enjoying himself too much to want to go. ¡°Have another drink, love, it¡¯s barely five o¡¯clock ¨C¡± ¡°Noooo,¡± she says, instantly getting up from her spot curled in Roger¡¯sp and tugging him up with her. ¡°We are getting these children home, because if we don¡¯t they¡¯ll never get up tomorrow¡± ¡°Just stay here!¡± my mom says, as she always does, sitting up from her ce curled at Dad¡¯s side. But Cora just rolls her eyes, because she never takes mom up on her offers to stay in the pce, preferring to be in her own home. ¡°Or, at least leave the children!¡± ¡°No, stop trying to steal my kids, E,¡± Cora sighs, pping her hands and rousing Be and Chase from their spots on myp. Her other four ¨C Jesse included moan, knowing what that sound means. Chase shifts back into his little boy body so that he, too, can join in on the group moan. ¡°Your mom¡¯s right!¡± Roger says, hauling himself to his feet and giving a sharp whistle.¡± Line up, minions! Time for role call!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Jackson murmurs, ncing between me and Rafe, ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°They have too many kids,¡± Rafe sighs, not bothering to whisper. ¡°So, in order not to lose them, Roger makes them line up in size order and march in a line, like ducklings.¡± ¡°Plus, they hate it,¡± Roger says, grinning over at Jackson, Luca, and Rafe. ¡°And I take great joy in embarrassing my children. Why else have them? We had five more because torturing Jesse was so much fun.¡± Each of Cora and Roger¡¯s youngest five kids moan and drag their feet, but line up they do, and I laugh to see them all standing there slump¨Cshouldered, clearly tired but not wanting 1. go. It¡¯s been an amazing night, after all. to ¡°It used to be worse,¡± Jesse murmurs, catching Luca¡¯s eye andmunicating with his expression the true horror of his childhood. ¡°They used to make us do a little goodnight song and dance, before I realized it was child abuse and started refusing to do it.¡± Luca bursts intoughter and so do I, remembering how cute it used to be. God, I¡¯d been so jealous and had begged them to let me in on it, but Roger insisted it was a sibling¨Conly thing. I¡¯d cried for weeks. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¨C ¡°Please,¡± Luca begs, grinning at Jesse. ¡°Please do the song for me, just once ¨C I¡¯ll never tell a soul.¡± Jesse¡¯s about to counter, to refuse to the ends of him, but Uncle Roger interrupts. ¡°A¨Chem,¡± Roger says with deliberate emphasis, turning towards Jesse and gesturing towards the empty spot at the front of the line. ¡°And where is my eldest, my pride, my heir and my joy?¡± Jesse squeaks and sits up straight, pressing a hand to his chest. ¡°Dad, I am a grown up now. You cannot expect me to line up with the ducklings, I ¨C¡° Chapter 176 Chapter 176 ¡°You¡¯reing home, son,¡± Cora says, crossing her arms and ring at her eldest child. ¡± Because if I let you stay here, you¡¯ll drink yourself silly with your cousins and then be useless to me in the morning.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jesse begs, sending an anxious nce towards Daphne, who pretends not to notice the whole conversation. ¡°Jesse,¡± Roger says, his hands on his hips, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Get in line. Your mom wants you home, so you¡¯reing home. If it were up to me I¡¯d leave you here, because you always rile the small ones into rebellion, telling them all sorts of nonsense about free will ¨C¡± ¡°They deserve to know the truth!¡± Jesse protests. ¡°But your mother wants you home. So?¡± Roger points emphatically to the front of the line. Daphne, to her credit, does her very best to suppress her smile and pretend that she¡¯s incredibly interested in the trim that adorns the bottom of dad¡¯s armchair. Ben has no such grace and watches eagerly,ughing. But Jesse, realizing that he¡¯s lost this battle, just groans and pushes himself to his feet, slumping to the front of the line. ¡°Good boy,¡± Roger murmurs, patting Jesse on the head. Jesse just scowls and smacks his dad¡¯s hand away. Then Roger whistles again and each of my six cousins straightens their shoulders, standing at attention, and then ¨C at their father¡¯s signal ¨C begin to march out of the room. 1 ¡°Bye!¡± Cora calls over her shoulder towards us,pletely ignoring the military precision with which her kids are swept out into the hall. ¡°Love you, see you tomorrow or the next day or whenever!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± we all call, and it¡¯s only when I look over at Luca and Jackson¡¯s shocked faces that I realize how weird it is. I burst outughing myself, because I mean I¡¯m just so used to the way that Cora and Roger handle their wild pack of kids that I don¡¯t even notice it anymore. ¡ª ¡°You guys are such a weird family,¡± Ben sighs, pulling himself up into Roger and Cora¡¯s abandoned chair. ¡°I love it.¡± Daphne grins, nodding along with him. ¡°Who needs a refill?¡± Rafe asks, smiling happily and getting to his feet. ¡°Daphne?¡± He raises an eyebrow at her empty ss of wine. ¡°Nope, nope!¡± Mom says, getting to her feet herself. ¡°You¡¯re all off to bed!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Rafe gasps. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s our first night home, we¡¯re not going to bed ¨C¡± ¡°Oh yes you are!¡± she says, giving him a super sweet grin. ¡°Why!?¡± Rafe protests, throwing out his hand. ¡°Because I am sleepy,¡± mom says, pressing a demure hand to her chest and making dadugh. ¡°And if I don¡¯t stay up to supervise you, Cora is right ¨C you¡¯ll drink yourselves silly and be all useless tomorrow. And we have things to do!¡± She reaches up a hand, ruffling Rafe¡¯s hair. ¡°Haircuts, first of all.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Mommm,¡± Rafe groans, slumping his shoulders and looking around with embarrassment. ¡°You can¡¯t just make everyone go to bed because you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Nah, I should go anyway,¡± Luca says with a sigh, getting to his feet. I sit up straight in surprise. ¡°What?¡± I say, staring at him. ¡°You¡¯re not staying here with us?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± he says, giving me a pretty smile and a shrug. ¡°I have my own family here in the city, after all. And I have to get to the gym tomorrow, let my uncle yell at me and beat me into shape before the fight. And her Highness is right,¡± he says, nodding in deference to my mom, who smiles at him, ¡°if I stay here, I¡¯ll have way too much fun. I have to concentrate.¡± Guilt sinks in me as I watch Luca thank my mother for her hospitality and shake my father¡¯s hand, realizing that unlike Jackson and Ben and Daphne, Luca does have family here ¨C and I¡¯ve kept him from them on his first night back from the academy. God, how selfish am I? ¡°Luca,¡± I say, getting to my feet as he turns away from my parents. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t even think ¨C¡± ¡°No worries, Ariel,¡± he replies, shaking his head at me with a smile as I move to his side. He wraps an arm around my waist as he nods to the door. ¡°Walk me out?¡± I nod, eager, wanting to finish my apology even if he says it¡¯s all right. We walk together out into the hall and I pull the door to our cozy living room shut behind us, standing with him in the darkness of the corridor. There are guards, of course, at either end ¨C but otherwise we¡¯re alone. Luca¡¯s face breaks into a devilish smile. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¡°Luca, I¡¯m so sorry for not even thinking about your family and making youe to see mine,¡± I murmur, taking little handfuls of his shirt in my fists as I lean my weight against him, looking up into his face. Luca smiles at me, his arms loose around me. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I wanted to meet your whole family. It was important for me too.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I say, nodding. And then I hesitate. ¡°And are you¡­ready? For the fight?¡± ¡°I will be,¡± he says, nodding. ¡°Though it¡¯s important for me to see my uncle ¨C he trained me, after all. He¡¯ll get me back in the right headspace over the next day or so ¨C don¡¯t worry. But will youe tomorrow? Come see my gym, and thene to my gran¡¯s house? Meet everyone? I¡¯m dying to introduce you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I say, surprised but then thrilled at the idea. ¡°Yes!¡± I say instantly, beaming at him, but then I remember that I¡¯m a princess again and I nce back at the door, wondering what my parents have nned for me. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Luca says, lifting a hand to my cheek and turning my gaze back to him. ¡°I already cleared it with your dad he says you can have the afternoon off from Princess- ing.¡± ¡ª ¨C ¡°Oh,¡± I say, a little surprised at this. But then, I suppose there¡¯s nothing wrong with that Luca¡¯s very thoughtful, isn¡¯t he? And proactive. ¡°Okay, then yes, I¡¯lle. Of course I will. I can¡¯t wait.¡± 2 ¡°And you¡¯lle to the fight too, right?¡± he says, giving me a little frown. ¡°Of course!¡± I say,ughing up at him, because why would he ever think that I wouldn¡¯t? ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, dipping his head and pressing a warm kiss to my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll need my best girl there for moral support.¡± ¡°Nowhere else I¡¯d be,¡± I murmur back, my lips still brushing against his, letting my hands sink into his hair, pleased at the idea that my presence would help him. Luca smiles at me again, and then kisses me deeply, pulling me tight against him like he can¡¯t let me go. We stay like that for a long while ¨C long enough that I lose myself in him, that I forget where I am, and that there¡¯s a room full of people behind me probably waiting for me toe back inside so they can go to bed. But eventually, his arms loosen. ¡°You make it very hard to say goodbye, Gorgeous,¡± Luca sighs, shaking his head at me. I justugh, standing on my toes to press one final kiss to his mouth, and then I push him away. ¡°Get out of here, then!¡± I say, yful. ¡°You¡¯re the one sticking around.¡± Luca justughs, pulling me close for onest peck before letting me go and stepping away. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± I call as Luca walks backwards down the hall, unable or unwilling to take his eyes off me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± he replies, dimples shing. And then he turns, and jogs off towards the front of the pce, and I sigh as I push open the door behind me and head back into the living room. My eyes of course fix immediately on Jackson, who doesn¡¯t look sleepy at all. ¡°In in,¡± mom says, opening my bedroom door and pping her hand towards me and Daphne, herding us into my bedroom. ¡°Daphne, we¡¯ll have another room made up for you tomorrow, we just didn¡¯t know how many wereing tonight ¨C and I thought you might want to be in with Ariel anyway, on your first night in a strange ce.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Sinir, this is perfect,¡± Daphne says, turning once she¡¯s walked into the room to smile gratefully at my mother. ¡°It will be nice to have some girl time, one¨Con¨Cone.¡± mates ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too grateful, Daphne,¡± I say, turning to re yfully at my mom as I follow my friend into the room. ¡°Half the reason she¡¯s putting you in here is so that my don¡¯t sneak into my room in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°My little girl is so clever,¡± my mom says, wrapping an arm around me and giving me a big kiss on the cheek as Daphne and Iugh. ¡°You two go straight to bed! And call me E, Daphne, please!¡± Mom smiles and waves as she pulls the door shut behind her. ¡°I love you! See you for breakfast!¡± ¡°Your mom is so nice,¡± Daphne says, flumping down onto the twin bed that¡¯s made up for her next to my own big fluffy Princess bed. ¡°I thought the queen would be¡­I don¡¯t know, stuffier? More rigid and judgmental?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I grin at Daphne, moving over to my dresser and pulling out a set of pajamas to change into. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t have a stuffy or judgmental bone in her body,¡± I say with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s the best. Do you need some pajamas? I have like¡­a million sets. Mom¡¯s a shopping addict ¨C she just buys everything she thinks is cute and it appears in my wardrobe like magic. Dad told her to stop but¡­ she justughed at him.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 ¡°Nah,¡± Daphne says with a big yawn, reaching for her suitcase and lifting it up onto the bed to flick it open. ¡°I brought my own.¡± We get ready for bed pretty quickly, with Daphne¡¯s face cracking with yawn after yawn. We chat a little bit, winding down from our day as we brush our teeth, get changed, and climb into bed. I¡¯m even a little jealous when I flick off the light, because Daphne¡¯s eyes are already fluttering shut. I¡¯m pleased because I think that this means that she enjoyed herself, but also¡­damn, I wish I was sleepier. My mind is still buzzing with everything that happened today. Not only did my mates bizarrelye to an agreement to tolerate each other this morning, but then I had an identity swap and became a girl again, and left the Academy behind, and got to see my huge insane family that I love so much. I sigh, content but eager for tomorrow. It will be so exciting to meet Luca¡¯s family and see where he came from, but I also want to spend some time with Jackson, make sure that he¡¯s fitting in here okay. Having two mates ¨C it¡¯s a great deal of work, isn¡¯t it? As I lean back against my pillows and close my eyes, I sigh, ready to settle in for the night. But even as I begin to do that, I feel a little nudge in my soul. My eyes fly open because¡­well, what the hell was that? My wolf, eager, jumps to her feet. It was Jacks! She says, her tongue lolling a little as she spins in a circle, looking for the source of the little bump. I go still, trying to figure it out, when ites again. My wolf gives an eager yip, excited. He¡­hello? I say in my mind, passing the words down the bond. Jackson and I haven¡¯t figured out the mechanics of speaking mind¨Cto¨Cmind to each other the way that Luca and I have, but we¡¯ve had much less time to practice, haven¡¯t we? There¡¯s a pause, and then another nudgees, apanied ¨C of all things ¨C by the mental image of the outside of my own bedroom door. I send a request for patience down the line, wordless and emotional, as I grin, getting excited. I look over at Daphne, but she¡¯s curled up neatly in her little bed, breathing peacefully, so I decide to risk it. I do my best to be sneaky and silent as I scootch to the end of my bed, and swing my legs out, and then patter over to my bedroom door. When I pull it delicately open, my face bursts into a grin when I see my mate standing there, leaning against my doorframe and looking impossibly sexy for someone who is just¡­ 1/2 leaning against some wood. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± I hiss, stepping out of my room and pulling the door shut softly shut behind me, a move that conveniently brings me so close to him that I can feel his body heat even though we¡¯re not touching. My eyes flutter half shut as I¡¯m overwhelmed by his rich, heavy scent. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Jacks murmurs, looking down at me and running a hand over my hair, tucking it back behind my ears. ¡°Were you sleeping?¡± Grinning, I shake my head no. ¡°Well,¡± he says, giving a little shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet either. So¡­let¡¯s hang out. ¨C Iugh a little, silently, and then press one finger to my lips as I grab his hand and pull him along with me down the short hall to the living room of our family suite, where we had the mom will clean it up in the party tonight. The room is dark and still messy from all the fun morning, I know and luckily silent. I stop at the doorway, peering around for a second, casting my wolf hearing out to the door on the far side of the room that leads to the Royal Suite where mom and dad sleep. ¨C But luckily, there¡¯s nothing. I grin up at Jacks and then pull him across the room to the hall door, where we slip out. But once I close it behind us, I know that speed is more important than stealth. ¡°Run!¡± I whisper, spinning and starting down the hall at a sprint. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 I move fast down the hall, Jackson at my heels, and I hope desperately that we¡¯re lucky enough to evade the guards who prowl these halls at night. I mean, we haven¡¯t had a problem with being attacked in our own Pce¡­ever? So the guards are few and far between. But still, we¡¯ve got to move fast because if they see us, they¡¯re definitely going to tell my mom that I¡¯m out of bed. And I really, really want nothing more right now than a few stolen hours with Jackson. ADOR My mate runs after me, shaming me a bit with his speed and his silence, and I can feel the joy pulsing through him as we go. He¡¯s checking his steps, I know, to let me take the lead but then again, I¡¯m the one who knows where to go. When I get to the end of the hall 1 fling open a door and wave him through, whispering ¡°to the top! All the way up!¡± Jackson sends a gorgeous grin over his shoulder before he starts to run up the stairs, so sweet and handsome that it makes me stumble in my steps a bit. But I recover quickly, dashing up after my mate. When Jacks gets to the top of the fourth flight he pushes open the only door there, and steps out onto our rooftop garden. ¡°Whoa,¡± he says, going still so fast that I almost bang into him. ¡°Move!¡± I say,ughing, not bothering to be quiet anymore as I give him a yful shove out of the doorway and press the door shut behind us. Jackson obliges, stepping out into the garden and looking around. ¡°What is this ce?¡± he whispers, a bit in awe, turning and taking in the four ancient, gnarled olive trees that stand in the four corners of our garden. Scattered fruit trees grow between them, as well as lots of pretty little potted roses and herbs, creating the effect of a very charming little orchard garden. Along the southern wall there¡¯s an outdoor kitchen all set up and fully stocked, and next to that a little shed that contains everything we need to make a pic. ¡°Mom was worried we weren¡¯t getting enough sunshine when we were kids,¡± I say, moving to the shed and pulling out some nkets and pillows, handing them to my mate, who follows. ¡°So, she built us this little garden. She said kids are like nts ¨C they need sunshine to grow.¡± Jackson murmurs something that sounds like assent as I move to the kitchen. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ask, pulling open the little fridge and pulling out a bottle of white wine, pouring us each a ss. ¡°There¡¯s food, if you want it.¡± I nod towards the cabs and the fridge, which I know will be packed with food. 1/2 +15 BONUS ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Jackson says, watching me curiously and peering around. ¡°You guys keep ¡­ food up here?¡± ¡°We keep food everywhere,¡± I say, grinning at him and nodding my head to the side, silently asking him to follow me to the center of the garden, where you can see the stars between the branches of the trees if youy down on the ground. ¡°Mom didn¡¯t grow up with much, so she has kind of a scarcity mindset. She stocks snacks all around the Pce so that if anyone ever feels a single hunger pang, she can be on it. Plus, growing up, Rafe did eat pretty much constantly. So it was kind of necessary. And Markie¡¯s doing the same.¡± I trade Jackson the wine for the nkets and spread one out on the thick plushy grass before I scatter the pillows around. Then I sink down onto the nket, patting the ground next to me, inviting Jackson to sit. He does, handing me one of the sses. ¡°Your mom didn¡¯t grow up with much?¡± he asks, a little confused. And I guess that makes sense ¨C mom wears her Queen status like she was born to it. 1 ¡°Mom was an orphan,¡± I say, peering at Jacks, curious that he didn¡¯t know this. I thought everyone in the country knew mom¡¯s story. ¡°She and Aunt Cora grew up together in the orphanage ¨C it was only when they were all grown up that they found out that they were biological half¨Csisters. Daughters of the moon goddess.¡± ¡°Yesss,¡± Jackson says, narrowing his eyes at me a little in a yful way. ¡°This bizarre little bit of trivia was mentioned earlier with a promise of an exnationter. Can I have that Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. now?¡± Iugh, nodding and scootching close to Jackson so that I¡¯m pressed to his side, and Jacks winds his arms around me as I give him the quick version of mom and dad¡¯s history ¨C how they thought mom was a human, how she was identally pregnant with dad¡¯s baby due to some shenanigans at a sperm bank, how they fell in love and uncovered a world of secrets while she was pregnant with Rafe. Jacks listens carefully as I speak and I lean against him, curling into his side and looking up into his handsome face as I tell it. 1 ¡°That¡¯s really weird,¡± he says when I¡¯m finished, stroking my cheek with his hand, and Iugh at the simplicity and the understatement of his chosen three words. ¡°So, your magices like¡­ immediately from the moon goddess? A gift from her?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 ¡°I think so,¡± I say, giving a little shrug. ¡°That¡¯s what she called it when mom and Cora talked to her, after all. A ¡®gift.¡® She said all of her grandchildren would be likewise gifted. Do you know where yourses from?¡± Slowly he shakes his head. ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s also a gift,¡± I say, considering it as I stare up into his blue eyes, his dark head framed against the night sky. ¡°After all, she clearly knows about you, if she picked you out as my mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so weird,¡± he whispers, his eyes going a little distant, ¡°to think that the Goddess¡­ knows about me. I¡¯ve always felt so¡­anonymous and inconsequential my whole life. I never in a million years would have thought the Goddess had an eye on me.¡± ¡°Of course she does,¡± I say, lifting a hand to idly stroke his chest. ¡°You¡¯re like¡­really good looking, Jacks. And she¡¯s a woman after all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be creepy,¡± he murmurs, his eyes focusing on me as he smirks. ¡°That¡¯s your grandmother.¡± I burst outughing, shaking my head at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like you thinking of yourself as inconsequential, Jacks,¡± I say with a sigh, nuzzling closer. ¡°You¡¯re everything.¡± Jackson smiles at me, I think touched, and strokes my face with his thumb. ¡°The city makes me feel more inconsequential, I think,¡± he says, lifting his head to peer around, though we can¡¯t see the city around us from this part of the roof. ¡°Though¡­being around these trees helps.¡± I nod, understanding. Mom was very careful in selecting the cement of our little roof garden like our own little bit of nature. And I¡¯m well it feels very secluded up here aware that Jacks feels morefortable in natural spaces than surrounded by stone. ¨D ¨C I tilt my head to the side, wondering if I¡¯d subconsciously considered that when I decided to bring him up here tonight. There¡¯s a whole Pce¡¯s worth of rooms to hang out in, after all. And I picked the roof. for ¡°Do you hate it? The city?¡± I ask quietly, genuinely wanting to know. Because, I mean, better or for worse the city is my home, and if I¡¯m going to be a part of this royal family at least part of my time will be spent here. If Jackson hates it¡­well, that will make things difficult, won¡¯t it? ¡°I hated it at first,¡± he murmurs, thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s better with you here.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I say, sitting up a little and peering at him. ¡°It was worse for like the fifteen minutes you waited for me to get off the train? What was so bad about that?¡± ¡°No, Ari,¡± he says, shaking his head andughing a little. ¡°It was worse for the three months when I lived here.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What!?¡± I squeak, starting back a little and then smacking him on the chest, making himugh harder. ¡°Jackson! You lived here!?¡± ¡°Well, yeah!¡± he says, stillughing, pleased that he surprised me and made me squeak He likes doing that, I know I can feel it down the bond. ¡°Did you think I went straight from my weird cult up North to the Academy?¡± ¨C ¡°Well, yeah!¡± I say, fascinated now and dying to hear this story. ¡°Nah,¡± he says, smirking and shaking his head. ¡°I would have been¡­a disaster, if I¡¯d have done that, and the men who sent me to the Academy knew that. I would have been so shocked at the way people act and talk, so¡­out of the loop of the culture. They sent me to live in the city for three months first, so I could be ulturated, not stand out so much.¡± I hesitate, grimacing a little, putting my hands t on my sweetheart¡¯s chest. ¡°I hate to break it to you, Jacks,¡± I say softly, ¡°but you¡­still kind of stood out. As aplete and total weirdo.¡± Heughs, grabbing me to him and pulling me tight against his chest, muttering all sorts of dark things about how dare I call him a weirdo and how he¡¯s going to make me pay for that nder. But I justugh, because his joking threats are nonsense to me, and I climb into hisp and let him wrap me up warm against him, so pleased and happy to be here in his arms. ¡°I know,¡± he says with a sigh against my hair, nodding and holding me tight. ¡°I was a disaster at the Academy too, which is why you were my only friend, even after I tried to kill you a little bit. But if you think I was bad then, you should have seen me when I first arrived in the city.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± I whisper, raising a hand to cup his cheek, loving the way the start of his stubble feels against my palm. And, to my delight, Jackson begins to tell me more of his story. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 ¡°I was a catastrophe of a person,¡± Jackson groans,ughing softly as he presses his eyes shut and remembers his first few days in the city. ¡°I was¡­so shocked by the noise, Ariel, and the pavement ¨C god, stone and metal everywhere ¨C and the people. God, I didn¡¯t think that there were that many people in the world, let alone one city.¡± ¨C I stay quiet, letting Jackson tell at his own pace. He moves pretty quickly through the story of how he was chosen from the ranks of the young men in hismunity to attend the Alpha Academy, to gain what new military knowledge he could and bring it back to his own world. Jacks leaves out a lot as he tells me about how they barely prepared him and then dropped him at a boarding house in the city three months ahead of time, I think not wanting to remember all of it. But he tells me how he showed up basically with a spare set of clothing, a handful of cash, and the order to limate himself. ¡°I stayed inside for a whole week,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head with an embarrassed smile on his lips. ¡°Like, inside my room. I had this little window? And I sat at it all day, just watching people walk by, trying to¡­to figure out who they were, what their lives were like. I felt like aplete alien ¨C like I was from another, Ariel. There were just men and women, walking together, holding hands, in these weird clothes ¨C and just like, kids everywhere¡­¡± he shakes his head at what must have felt so bizarre. ¡°Well, what changed?¡± I ask, desperately curious. ¡°Thendy came,¡± he murmurs, looking down at me with a smirk. ¡°Demanding the next week¡¯s rent. And that¡¯s when I realized that¡­I was going to run out of money very, very soon.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, horrified that he was out of money after a week. ¡°Jackson, how much did they send you with?¡± ¡°Like, fifty bucks,¡± he says,ughing and shaking his head. ¡°Which I¡¯m sure to them felt like an insane amount of money to just hand over ¨C we don¡¯t deal with a lot of cash in themunity. I¡¯m not sure they knew how fast it would run out? Or maybe they did.¡± He shrugs like it doesn¡¯t matter.. do?¡± I curl up closer to him, so sorry for my mate and feeling guilty that I¡¯ve never once wondered about paying rent or whether or not I¡¯d have enough money to get by. ¡°So, what did you ¡°Some of the other guys in the house noticed how miserable and scared I was,¡± he says, smiling at me and stroking his hand over my hair, ¡°and that I hadn¡¯t eaten in a week. They took pity ¨C got me a job washing dishes at one of the restaurants in town. It was enough for some food, and the rent, and the utilities. And it made me leave the room, made me go do what I was supposed to do ¨C which is learn how to be in this world.¡± I¡¯m quiet again as Jackson continues, telling me that he was basically a little mouse of an employee ¨C always on time, reliable, hard¨Cworking, but silent. That he spent his days listening to people in the kitchen talking to each other, learning about modern life, starting to pick up the vernacr and get morefortable here. ¡°I was lucky,¡± he murmurs, ¡°that pretty much everyone in the kitchen was a man. There were some waitresses, of course,¡± he smiles here and covers his face with his hand like he does when he¡¯s embarrassed. ¡°And I realize now that they may have been¡­hitting on me. But I 1/2 refused to talk to them N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. TANY I was terrified.¡± +15 BONUS Iugh along with him at this and press myself closer, secretly grateful that none of those other girls got their mitts on him. As hypocritical as it is, the idea of another girl touching Jackson makes me want to bare my fangs and tear her stupid face off. And even if Jackson has hinted that there was another girl in his past¡­well. I guess I don¡¯t want to talk about her right now, do 1? H 2/2 16 BONUS Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°I hate that,¡± I murmur, working to press myself closer to him, even though that¡¯s not really possible. ¡°I hate the idea of you scared, and alone, and talking to girls when I was just like¡­ half a city away.¡± ¡°But you were engaged,¡± he says, his voice strange- I think a little amused? I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t quite parse it. ¡°You knew about that?¡± I ask, looking up at him wide¨Ceyed, ¡°How could I not?¡± he asks, grinning at me. ¡°You were all over the media ¨C ¨C and it¡¯s all anyone would talk about, especially as it got close.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, smiling myself a little too and reaching up to stroke my fingers through his hair. ¡°What did you think about it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed in me, Ari,¡± he murmurs, lowering his face and taking a sniff of my hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it. It was all very far from what I had been instructed to think was important, what I could understand ¨C a royal wedding¡­¡± he shakes his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a way to understand it, why it was important.¡± ¡°Oh,e on,¡± I say, shoving his shoulder a little, my smile deepening. ¡°You must have thought something.¡± Jackson grins at me for a long moment before he breaks, looking away from me like he can¡¯t hold my eyes while he admits it. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, heaving a little sigh. ¡°I thought you were¡­ very pretty.¡± ¡°Pretty!?¡± I say, grinning and sitting up straighter with a happy squeak. ¡°You thought I was pretty!?¡± ¡°Just in passing,¡± he mutters, still not looking at me, a faint blush on his cheeks. ¡°I saw a few pictures on the covers of magazines ¨C¡± ¡°So then how did you not recognize me when we met!?¡± I shout,ughing and tugging on his shirt, wanting him to look at me again. My mate, ever obliging, turns his head to smile at me. ¡°Because you were a boy, Ariel ¨C and you smelled like a boy, and I had no reason to equate the lowest¨Cranked Candidate at the academy with the pretty girl I¡¯d seen on a magazine cover (( ¡°You thought I was prettttty,¡± I sing, a little delighted, wiggling victoriously in hisp. ¡°And I was right,¡± he growls, snatching me closer and bending me back a bit in a way that makes heat coil in my core. ¡°You are pretty. Much prettier in person, and not dressed up in all that bride¨Cy gauze.¡± ¡°Yes, all that bride stuff really was crap,¡± I say with a sigh, staring up at him, starry¨Ceyed and swept away by how wonderful he is ¨C at once handsome, and powerful, and cute. God, how does he manage it? But there¡¯s still so much more I want to know, and I¡¯m being selfish, turning this conversation away from him. +15 BONUS ¡°So,¡± I ask, quieting down, sitting up straighter and resolving to be good. ¡°How¡¯d you spend your time off? Did you hang out with the guys that you lived with?¡± All I want in the world right now is to sit right here in my mate¡¯sp, listening to him talk for hours, spinning out the story of his life. I¡¯d listen for days, if time and circumstance would let me, even though I know they won¡¯t. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°In my time off,¡± Jackson murmurs, thinking back on it and raising his hand to my hair, petting me again, ¡°at first, I just sat alone in my room. But then the guys I lived with ¨C they were kind, but¡­a little rough, you know? They told me I¡¯m a sad sack and that I was being a creep, just sitting in there in the dark. They made mee out into themunal living room, which is where I discovered¡­ television.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, unable to keep fromughing a little. Jacksonughs along with me, though, giving a self¨Cdeprecating little shrug. ¡°You didn¡¯t know what television was!?¡± 2/2 Chapter 0183 Chapter 0183 This gets his attention, and he snaps his face to mine, snarling and baring his teeth. But I just cross my arms, ring up at him. ¡°Would you listen to me? I know things, all right? And she¡¯s not here.¡± Jackson goes still, just staring at me. ¡°I¡¯m not tricking you, Jacks!¡± I shout, frantic myself now, wanting to get a move on, wanting to get his mind back on the correct problem before he wastes more time than he already has. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d lie to you? Seriously, after everything we¡¯ve been through in the past few months ¨C I know I¡¯m still keeping things from you, Jacks, but do you honestly think I¡¯d turn you away from your mate if she really needed your help!?¡± Jackson¡¯s face softens slightly as he stares at me, his teeth still bared. And I nod once when I see his eyes clear, see him believe me. Because, despite everything, over the past few months we have be friends. I have earned some of his trust, and he knows I won¡¯t betray him. Jackson stares at me for a few moments longer and I hold his gaze, willing him to take my side. And then he just turns, covering his face with his hand as he tilts his head up to the sky, groaning as he shakes his head. ¡°God, rk, what the fuck is going on?¡± he murmurs against his palms. And I sigh, shaking my head, wanting desperately to tell him, to make this easier on him. ¡°Can we just go, Jacks?¡± I say on a sigh, exhausted by all of this ¨C by the Examination, by the sight of my mate so upset, by the fact that another cadet just tried very hard to murder me. And god, we¡¯re not even an hour into this bullshit. Slowly Jackson turns, sighing himself, meeting my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this, Ari,¡± he whispers, and the fact that he¡¯s using my name now ¨C not rk ¨C warms me. ¡°I know,¡± I say in reply, taking a step towards him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He just shakes his head, closing the distance between us and wrapping a broad hand around my arm. ¡°Is she okay?¡± I exhale sharply, looking up at him. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He stares at me, confused, but I look to the right, along the ridge. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, taking a step forward and pulling him with me. ¡°Jacks, we have to go. We can¡¯t stay here ¨C we have to get to the end.¡± He tightens his hand, not letting me get away. ¡°Do you promise?¡± he breathes, and I turn back to him, my heart aching at his sincerity. ¡°Do you promise she¡¯s safe?¡± ¡°She is now,¡± I say, steady. Jackson takes a deep breath, nodding once, and then drops his hand from my arm. I nod back, steady, and then I start again, adjusting the crossbow slung over my back, and I don¡¯t look back to see if he¡¯s following. Because I know that he is. My mate ¨C of course he¡¯s at my side. Of course he is. And with him here, I actually have a shot at surviving this. Jackson and I walk for a long time in silence, and I give him the space to pull himself together. I don¡¯t miss, out of the corner of my eye, that he sends worried looks over his shoulder and I swear at one point that I hear a very wolfish whine of worrye from his throat. But I just breathe out and concentrate on moving forward and paying attention to our surroundings, because one of us needs to be attentive to the world around us. A thousand things could happen now, the most dangerous of which would be getting attacked by anotherrger group of cadets. As we walk, though, I calm, and I feel Jackson next to me do the same. Passively, I wonder if that¡¯s just normal empathy letting me know that he¡¯s calming down and starting to concentrate on the situation at hand, or if it¡¯s the connection between us, growing deeper. After about twenty of minutes of walking, Jackson pushes a canteen against my chest, making my jump a little. ¡°Drink,¡± he murmurs, and I nce to the side to see him pulling his own map out of his pocket, looking over it. ¡°Let me see your map,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I want to make sure that they¡¯re the same.¡± Chapter 0184 Chapter 0184 I oblige, taking a quick sip from the canteen as Jackson holds one map in each hand looking them over. He gives a swift nod, handing one back to me. ¡°Thanks, by the way,¡± I say, taking my attention from the path for a moment as I hand his canteen back to him. ¡°For¡­rescuing me. Again.¡± Jackson doesn¡¯t say anything, just shoots me a little look and nods like it was the obvious thing to do. But guilt wells in me, because I know that even though his mate and I are one in the same, that he wasn¡¯t actually trying to save the me he knows, Ari rk ¨C he was trying to save some anonymous girl. And a little jealousy suddenly wells in me¡­ But I scowl and brush away. Because honestly, am I wasting time in this Examination being jealous of myself!? My wolf huffs at me, giving my soul a nip, telling me to pay attention. So I do, pushing myself forward along the ridge as fast as I can, which is slower than I¡¯d like it to be. The terrain has changed now, moving from smooth forest to rocky terrain that slows my steps, even as night falls. After about two hours, Jackson sighs, putting a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Stop,¡± he says, and I turn to see him shaking his head as he looks up at the sky. ¡°We need a n.¡± I stop, turning to him as he again pulls out his map, taking advantage of thest gasps of light to review it. Ie to his side, standing on my tiptoes so that I can see it as well. ¡°The bridge is a trap,¡± I murmur, frustrated. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be,¡± he replies, his voice chagrined, ¡°if we were faster.¡± I scowl, because I know that¡¯s my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, Jackson would be halfway up the mountain by now. ¡°The Examination is testing a lot of things,¡± Jackson says, speaking his thoughts aloud as he studies the map. ¡°How fast we can move, how we deal with our apparent enemies, whether or not we can change ns on a dime. Eventually, it will test our ability to handle rough terrain,¡± he says, pointing towards thend closest to the Final Destination, which I noted early is mostly cliffs that we¡¯ll have to scale. I study the map alongside him. ¡°Cadets are going to gather at the bridge,¡± I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°Make it hell for anyone to cross.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± he agrees, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad n ¨C anyone who is strong and fast enough will have already crossed anyway and made it to the mountain by tonight. But for anyone who is a little slower or doesn¡¯t have the ability to shift, it will be worth it to take the time and knock out faster candidates as they try to cross. I mean, I can take them, but¡­¡± he nces down at me, not needing to finish the sentence. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I ignore the fact that I cannot, looking up into his face and frowning. ¡°Would it even be worth it, though? I mean, even if you could take them and do some damage, you risk getting hurt.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Jackson mutters, his eyes roving over the map for a n. ¡°Jacks,¡± I sigh, suddenly pissed and a little sick at the idea of him barreling through a gauntlet of cadets at the bridge. ¡°You¡¯re not invulnerable, you¡¯re just big. Stop being so cavalier.¡± Jackson takes a second to study me with a frown, I think surprised that someone is worried about him. But then he just shrugs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± he says. ¡°We still have to get you across.¡± I bite my lip, staring up at my mate¡¯s perfect face, suddenly horribly guilty at all he¡¯s giving up by dragging my tiny little self along in his wake. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say softly. ¡°Just¡­go on without me. Leave me behind.¡± Slowly, Jackson turns to stare at me like I¡¯ve said the craziest thing he¡¯s ever heard. Chapter 0185 Chapter 0185 ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you behind, Ari,¡± Jackson spits out, ring at me like I¡¯ve said something horrible and ridiculous, like we should both throw ourselves off the cliff. ¡°I¡¯m just slowing you down!¡± I say, throwing out my hands for emphasis. ¡°Seriously, if you hadn¡¯t back-tracked for me, you¡¯d be like, finished now ¨C¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t backtrack for you,¡± he mutters, still staring at me, ¡°I backtracked for ¨C¡° ¡°Your mate, whatever,¡± I sigh, rolling my eyes. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s not fair. I¡¯ll find my own way up the mountain, it will be fine.¡± ¡°It will not be fine,¡± he says, reaching out to grab my arm. ¡°Do you think I want to do this without you!?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What?¡± I ask, suddenly baffled. ¡°Not¡­not this, Ari,¡± Jackson says, waving the map around at the darkening forest. ¡°Not the Examination. I mean, the Academy. Do you think I¡¯m not aware that you¡¯re the only person who has been nice to me? That you¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re the only human connection I have at all?¡± ¡°But,¡± I frown at him, ¡°Rafe and Jesse ¨C¡° ¡°Are only friends with me because you make them be ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s not true, Jackson,¡± I whisper, turning to face him, desperate for him to believe me. ¡°They like you for who you are ¨C sure, I was the start of it, but they really do ¨C¡° ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson sighs, his shoulders slumping, ¡°this isn¡¯t the time for a pep talk. Just ¨C I¡¯m not leaving you behind, okay? I found you in the woods, for some reason ¨C because you¡¯re always weirdly around when I smell her scent ¨C but¡­I¡¯m not leaving you behind now, all right? There¡¯re ways to do this, even if I have to drag you up the mountain myself.¡± He mutters the final words, looking back at the map, and a slow, terribly pleased smile creeps over my face. Because my mate ¨C he likes me. He¡¯s my friend. And as stupid as that is to realize because, duh, of course your mate is supposed to like you as a person¡­god, it means everything in the world to me right now. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, giving in and stepping close. ¡°So, what should we do?¡± ¡°Can you shift?¡± he asks, ncing over at me, hesitating. Not everyone can shift ¨C some people, even though they¡¯re full wolves, just never develop the ability. ¡°This will all be a lot easier if you can run as a wolf.¡± I bite my lip, because while I can shift¡­I mean, the jig will instantly be up if I do. Jackson will take one whiff of my honey and clove scent in my wolf form and know immediately who I am. Which will, of course, destroy his world and throw his attention off again when we both need to concentrate on getting to the top of the mountain. So, slowly, I decide to lie, hoping desperately that it¡¯s the right choice. ¡°No,¡± I whisper, and my wolf howls within me to be denied the chance to run as well as the fact that we¡¯re tantly lying to our mate. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t shift.¡± Jackson scowls, looking down at the map. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to the bridge then,¡± he says, folding it neatly and sliding it into his back pocket. ¡°See what the situation is there. Then¡­we can make our next move.¡± Nodding, I fall in slightly behind him, letting him take the lead. We walk for another hour then, with me cing my feet where Jackson ced his, trusting his steady steps and his apparently innate knowledge of the wilderness to know the best way through the dark. He silently, almost passively watches out for me, pointing to tricky spots or turning to offer a hand when the terrain is particrly steep. I stop noticing the pulse that rushes through the air every time we touch, because it¡¯s be natural to me now, just part of being near him. Both of us be intent, though, when we see fire ahead. I focus my eyesight, seeing the edge of the ravine and the start to the bridge next to it. Clearly, a group of cadets truly has set up something of a toll at the crossing, and they¡¯re not being shy about announcing it. ¡°Bold,¡± Jackson murmurs, peering through the trees. Then he looks around, interested. ¡°Let¡¯s get to higher ground,¡± he says, nodding upwards to a cliff above us. ¡°I want to see what we¡¯re up against there.¡± Chapter 0186 Chapter 0186 Then, to my shock, Jackson ferrets out a teeny tiny little path up the cliff, bncing on it with incredible grace that makes me wonder if he¡¯s part goat shifter, instead of all wolf. I do my best to follow, clinging to the rock and taking his patient hand when I need to. Twenty minutester we¡¯re about thirty feet in the air on a t jut of rock about ten feet wide. I hesitate, wondering if it¡¯s safe, but Jackson crouches casually on the edge, apparently having no such concerns. I scowl and move close to him, wishing I moved in the wilderness with his clear ease and confidence. Too much time hanging out in a pce, I guess. ¡°What are you seeing?¡± I whisper, wanting to know what the situation below looks at from his eyes. ¡°Big group,¡± he murmurs, gesturing towards the three fires burning below and the cadets gathered around them. ¡°Already done some damage.¡± He points to the side now and I grimace to see that there are about ten cadets passed out to the side, my stomach turning to see a few of their legs twisted and broken, taken out of the running in their attempt to cross. I press my eyes shut, swallowing hard, hoping desperately that none of them are Ben, or Jesse, or Luca, or Rafe. But¡­no, it can¡¯t be. Their stories at the Academy can¡¯t end like that, and neither can mine. ¡°So?¡± I ask, forcing myself to open my eyes and pay attention. ¡°What do you think, do we risk it? Rush it?¡± ¡°No, too many of them,¡± Jackson murmurs, shaking his head. ¡°They¡¯ll hold out overnight, hoping to take out more. Then, in the morning, they¡¯ll shift and run. Maybe cut the bridge behind them. We need to get across another way.¡± ¡°Is there another way?¡± I ask, fear curling in me now. ¡°Down the ravine and back up,¡± Jackson murmurs, nodding and pointing left along the trail, beyond the bridge. ¡°It¡¯s¡­harder, it will take time.¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s go,¡± I say, standing up straight. But Jackson¡¯s hand intercepts me, pulling me back down. ¡°Impossible in the dark,¡± he murmurs, and I can see him shake his head. ¡°Handholds, footholds¡­ you could easily fall to your death.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t miss that he says that I could fall to my death. He doesn¡¯t mention himself. ¡°So, what?¡± I ask, ignoring it. ¡°First light?¡± ¡°First light,¡± he says, nodding. ¡°We move along the ridge, get to a high point, get into position. Then, as soon as we can see¡­we move. Hope to hell nobody has projectiles, like you.¡± He nods to my crossbow. ¡°The only people who do will be marksmen,¡± I sigh. ¡°And¡­the other two are close enough with me. They won¡¯t take us out.¡± ¡°Trusting,¡± Jackson says, his voice sarcastic, like he clearly thinks that they might. But I ignore him as we both stand and move to the left along the cliff face. Again, I step where he steps, trusting the fact that if the stone can hold him it can certainly hold me. About fifteen minutes pass as we move along and I¡¯m drenched in sweat, even in the cool night air, with the stress of having to bnce so high and so precariously. Finally, though, wee to another wide, t area, this time with a slight overhang in the cliff face that creates a little shelter. I peer into it, a little worried it might already contain some wildlife, but Jackson moves towards it without a care. ¡°In,¡± he says, tossing his canteen beneath the overhang and taking off his backpack, dropping that too. I do as I¡¯m told, sitting down and crossing my legs, unlooping the crossbow from my shoulder and cing it at my side along with the arrows as I look up at him. ¡°There¡¯s some fruit in there, and bread,¡± he says, gesturing towards the bag. ¡°You should eat.¡± ¡°Well, you should too,¡± I mutter, pulling it towards me as I realize how hungry I really am. ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t need it,¡± Jackson says, putting his hands on his hips and looking back the way that we came. ¡°Eat as much as you want. I¡¯ll be back by morning.¡± And then my mouth drops open as Jackson begins to stride away. Chapter 0187 Chapter 0187 ¡°What!¡± I shriek, scrambling to my knees and knocking the fruit and bread out of myp. ¡°Shh!¡± Jackson hisses, turning back towards me and holding out a hand, looking at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Ari! If we¡¯re waiting for dawn to move into the ravine, others are too! And they wille for us! Just¡­be quiet, all right!?¡± ¡°Jackson!¡± I whisper, full of rage, ignoring his words and getting to my feet, striding towards him, ¡°you are not leaving me here!¡± He huffs a littleugh, clearly implying that I couldn¡¯t stop him if I tried. ¡°Yeah, Ari, I am.¡± ¡°You are not!¡± I put my hands on his chest and shove, angry. ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± he says, not budging an inch. ¡°I promise, all right? I¡¯m not abandoning you ¨C I¡¯ll be back at dawn, I¡¯ll help you. I just¡­¡± And I go still as I see his head turn again, back the way we came, back to where¡­ Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Well, back to where he imagines she is. His mate, alone. His mate, frightened in the wilderness, needing his help. And then even though I assured him that she¡¯s safe, that there¡¯s nothing wrong, he can¡¯t leave it. ¡°Jackson,¡± I beg, wrapping my fists in his shirt and staring up at him. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I have to, Ari,¡± he says through his teeth, frustrated with me. ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡± I insist again, tightening my fists, trying to will him to believe me. ¡°I know that you believe that,¡± Jackson snaps, shaking his head. ¡°But Ari, I smelled her, I could taste her fear on the air ¨C I swear it, something happened to her.¡± ¡°And she got through it!¡± I insist. ¡°Didn¡¯t it go away!? Didn¡¯t the fear like¡­dissipate!?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he concedes, ¡°but what if that¡¯s because she got hurt? What if she¡¯s unconscious?¡± He scowls, stepping away from me roughly, suddenly angry. ¡°I never should have let you drag me away from there. I should have stayed ¨C¡° ¡°You should not have stayed!¡± I snap, getting pissed in my own right now, because Jackson ¨C he¡¯s being foolish. ¡°She¡¯s fine! She doesn¡¯t need you to go searching for her ¨C she needs you to stay here, so you can be ready to cross at first light!¡± ¡°How the fuck do you know that, Ari!?¡± Jackson growls, stepping towards me, looming over me. And I realize, quite suddenly, that this is a fight ¨C a real fight. And if I¡¯m not careful, I could make this Alpha snap, that it could get violent ¨C But I dismiss the thought, instantly. Because my mate ¨C he won¡¯t hurt me. His body, his biology won¡¯t let him hurt me. Except¡­well, except if he doesn¡¯t know who I am. I push it all away, stepping into his space now, unable to help it. ¡°I know that she¡¯s safe the way I¡¯ve always known, Jacks,¡± I reply, my voice low with my own anger in response to his. ¡°Have I ever betrayed you? Have you ever not been able to trust me? Have ¨C¡° ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t have been trusting you this entire time!¡± Jackson suddenly exims, throwing up his hands in the air. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I do! I mean, is this your magical gift, rk!? Making me act like a god damn idiot!? Making me constantly, consistently turn away from my mate and just believe you that one day you¡¯re going to tell me what the fuck is going on!?¡± ¡°You trust me because you know I¡¯m trustworthy!¡± I snap, putting my hands on my hips. ¡°What was all of that about friendship earlier!? About not abandoning me because I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s been nice to you?¡± ¡°And what is that about, rk?¡± Jackson says, his voice a little more dangerous now as he steps closer to me, moving so close that his chest bounces against mine, making me fall back a step. I regain my footing fast, scowling at him, suddenly livid that he¡¯d bully me like that ¨C use hisrger form to intimidate him. Chapter 0188 Chapter 0188 ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I growl. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re nice to me?¡± he asks, and I can hear the wound in his voice now. ¡°Because you realize that¡­that that¡¯s the only way you¡¯re getting through this? You found the loneliest guy in the Academy and gave him the scraps of your attention, and for that I do what ¨C carry you through the Examination? Is that ¨C¡° he pauses now, his voice catching, ¡°is that seriously what¡¯s happening? Have you¡­have you been leading me on, telling me that you¡¯ll tell me about my mate someday to¡­because you know that it would wrap me around your finger?¡± I stare up into his face in the darkness,pletely shocked, appalled at the idea. And my heart absolutely breaks for him, that he could consider this a possibility. Again, my mind turns to what his world must have been like ¨C who raised him, that he could imagine me so maniptive? ¡°Jackson,¡± I breathe, shaking my head, ¡°I would never do that to you. You¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re my friend ¨C¡° His MATE! My wolf howls, grieving within me, realizing alongside me that we¡¯re wounding him further. Because whatever world he did grow up in, we¡¯re doing the same thing. We are lying to him, every day, because it easier for us. Tears spring to my eyes and my mouth goes dry as I stare up at him, not knowing what to do. Jackson ¨C I have been betraying him. And he¡¯s been so tough, so sturdy, that he ¨C he just took it, uining. ¡°I¡¯m going after her,¡± Jackson growls down into my face, ignoring my emotions. ¡°I have to see, rk. I have to make sure that there¡¯s no trace of her in the forest ¨C I need to know that she¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, stepping forward once again, wrapping my hands in his shirt, desperate. ¡°Jackson, she¡¯s not out there. I swear on everything that she¡¯s not ¨C please, please just stay here.¡± ¡°Ari,¡± he whispers, have livid and half desperate, ¡°how can you ask me not to? How can you try to keep me away from her!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I gasp, the tears starting to roll down my cheeks. ¡°I swear, Jackson, she¡¯s safe! She¡¯s not in any danger! You can¡¯t leave ¨C you can¡¯t spend the rest of the night prowling around the forest looking for her! It¡¯s pointless!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How do you know that!?¡± he shouts, losing his temper now and shoving me away from him, his voice ringing out against the rocks as he forgets our situationpletely, as he loses himself to his desperate anger, his need to know. ¡°Because!¡± I shout in response, stumbling backwards before finding my bnce, my hands fisted at my sides. ¡°Because she¡¯s right here, Jacks!¡± ¡°What!?¡± he breathes, staring at me and then looking frantically around our little teau like she¡¯s going to suddenly appear or something. ¡°What are you talking about, Ari ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± I shout, the words stumbling from my mouth. My wolf howls in relief, her noise long and slow and agonized, like letting out a long-held breath that has been aching in her lungs. ¡°What?¡± Jackson says, staring at me like I¡¯m crazy, like I¡¯m an idiot. ¡°It¡¯s me, Jacks!¡± I repeat, stepping forward and ring at him, tossing out a hand between us like it¡¯s obvious. ¡°When you¡¯re smelling your mate? You¡¯re smelling me. You smelled my fear ¨C that¡¯s why you came running to me!¡± ¡°What?¡± he repeats, his face screwing up in concern and confusion, his head tilting as he tries to put it all together. ¡°Are you two like¡­tied? Does her magic¡­does she feel your fear? Are you like¡­ twins?¡± Oh my god, my wolf says, standing rigid in my soul. He really¡­he really just doesn¡¯t get it. Chapter 0189 Chapter 0189 I stare at Jackson like he¡¯s an idiot now. Because¡­honestly I really kind of did think that he¡¯d figured it out, at a least a little bit. Or that once I told him, all the pieces would snap into ce. But the way he¡¯s looking at me¡­Jackson does not know. He bought, hook line and sinker, the lie that I¡¯m Ari rk, royal cousin who has some strange and elusive tie to his mate. ¡°Jacks,¡± I growl, shaking my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s me. Your mate is me.¡± And with that, I whip off my cap, revealing the hair braided in a coil on top of my head, letting my true scent free. He continues staring at me, uprehending. But I see him stumble back a step, his eyes going wide the moment my scent hits him. ¡°How¡­¡± he murmurs, his voice trembling. ¡°How can you¡­you¡¯re a Cadet¡­you¡¯re male¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I groan, dipping my face into my hand for a second before dropping my hat and grabbing the hem of my shirt, tugging it up halfway as fast as I can so that he can see the shape of my body beneath, my wider hips, my trim waist. ¡°Jacks, no, I¡¯m a girl.¡± I stand there, my shirt fisted against my breasts, staring at him, breathless. Realization hits Jackson like a bus. His eyes go wide and he stumbles back a step, not breathing, his face going deathly pale in the light of the moon. I stare at Jackson, watching him struggle to make sense of the newly disparate pieces of the world. His eyes move fast over me again and again before, always, returning to my face. But he just stares back at me, ck-jawed, not saying a word. And then, after a long, long moment of staring at each other, Jackson just¡­turns on his heel. And stalks away. And I stare after him in¡­absolute shock. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jackson¡¯s tall form disappears quickly into the darkness and I stare, my mouth hanging open, into the ck night for way, way too long. And then I groan a long, slow groan, standing up straight and burying my face in my hands, wondering what the hell I just did. It¡¯s okay, my wolf says, a little frantic, it can¡¯t be bad ¨C we told him the truth¡­the truth can never be bad¡­ Yeah, I reply, deeply sarcastic, unless the truthpletely upends your world in the middle of an insane trial. And your core reaction is to just run and leave your mate stranded on a cliff somewhere. My wolf murmursforting things about how that can¡¯t possibly be what¡¯s happening, that he just needs a minute alone to process because he¡¯s the solitary sort, but eventually she runs out of pleasant, hopeful sentiments as we both just stare into the darkness waiting for him toe back. But¡­he doesn¡¯t. I curse, slowly and fluently, and turn towards the little overhang of rock where I¡¯d been sitting with the water. I sink into that spot, sitting hard on my butt and ignoring the pain as I rest my elbows on my knees and then prop my miserable chin into my hands. Because, I mean, what did I think was going to happen!? That he was just going to be like, ¡°Oh, cool! How nice! What a relief, now I can stay!¡± No, of course, my weird outdoorsy Alpha mate reacted to his panic by goingpletely back to his roots. He probably shifted into his wolf and is now prowling around the cliffside in the moonlight, not even thinking human thoughts anymore, just letting his animal instincts take over and forgetting all about me. I scowl a little because¡­well, because as sorry as I feel about losing my temper and blurting it all out in a rush¡­ It did hurt my feelings, a little bit, that he just¡­walked away. I mean, did he¡­did he reject me? Does he hate me? Did he realize that I¡¯m a girl and think, immediately, ¡°ew¡±? Oh my god¡­does Jackson think I¡¯m ugly? I groan, putting my face back into my hands and shaking my head, hating that these are my thoughts right now. I mean, I hate not knowing, I hate that he¡¯s not here to talk this through with me, to hear my apologies and my reassurances, but I also hate that I¡¯m dealing with mate drama while I¡¯ve got less than twenty-four hours now ¨C or thereabouts ¨C to get to the top of a mountain so that I can keep my ce at Alpha Academy. Chapter 0190 Chapter 0190 I mean, could there have been a worse moment to admit the truth to my mate? ¡°God, I have such shit timing,¡± I mutter to myself. My wolfys down in my soul, stretching out her long, sorry nose, burying it under my mental hand, wanting to show me love at the same moment that she begs for a little attention. I turn towards her, giving her a little scratch, marveling again at the softness of her fur. It will be okay, she assures me, her eyes wide and limpid and sad. No matter what happens¡­it will be okay. I hope so, I say, smoothing her fur back lovingly. She lets her eyes drift shut, holding on to the hope for both of us. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But she sits up at the same moment I do at the sound of footsteps pounding back towards us. My breath hitches because¡­ I mean, is it Jackson? Coming back? Or¡­I mean, we weren¡¯t precisely quiet, were we? Despite our earlier decision to be stealthy and quiet, to hide up here all night and sneak back out at dawn, we just got into a shouting match that other people were bound to notice. So¡­could it be someone else? Could it be someoneinging to hurt me? Anxious, I spin, looking for my crossbow. I reach for it, snatching it up into my left hand, my right working anxiously at the quarrel, wanting to get it loaded before whoever is approaching actually gets here. But it¡¯s toote ¨C I¡¯m not fast enough. And when I look up, and see who it is, the crossbow falls from my hands anyway. Because those shoulders, that height, that steady stride ¨C I¡¯d recognize it anywhere. In my sleep, in my dreams. Anywhere. My breath hitches as Jackson stalks across the little teau towards me, his face stern. ¡°Jacks,¡± I murmur, taking a step back, but there¡¯s no time for anything else. Suddenly, he¡¯s there, in front of me, and he doesn¡¯t even pause his as he dips low, one arm going around my waist while the other hand wraps around the back of my thigh, lifting me suddenly and steadily up against him as he continues forward until my back is pressed against the wall of the cliff behind me. And then, before I even realize what¡¯s happening, Jackson is kissing me. My physical reaction to Jackson is immediate, and visceral, and vivid. I cling to him, my legs wrapping instinctually around his waist as he moves his lips against mine, bidding my mouth open, dipping his tongue inside to lick me, to taste me. I¡¯mpletely frantic both with shock and the immediacy of wanting him. My hands seem like they move everywhere at once as I gasp against him, my eyes pressed shut. My fingers are in his hair, and then down his neck and his back as his hand untucks my shirt, pulling it out of my pants like it was stupid that it was ever in there in the first ce. And then his palm is t against the skin of my back and it makes me tilt my head back with a deep moan. God, Jackson¡¯s skin against mine, suddenly it¡¯s all ¨C all that I want. Jackson takes immediate advantage of my bared throat, dragging his mouth down the length of it, taking a long, slow breath of my scent as he goes. He drags his canines across my skin when his mouth gets to my shoulder, pressing his teeth delicately against the tendons there in a way that makes me shudder, hard. God, fuck, but I want him ¨C immediately I want him. I pull my head back up and use my hands to lift his face, putting my thumbs beneath his heavy jaw and moving his mouth back to mine. Jackson immediatelyplies, kissing me fervidly, with utter abandon ¨C taking my mouth with his, tasting me however he wants to. And every inch of me responds, pressing him closer, wrapping myself tighter around him. Chapter 0191 Chapter 0191 I¡¯m panting, gasping really as Jackson presses me t against the wall of rock, both of his hands under my shirt now, his palms a damn song against my skin as they press up over my ribs, as they move slow over my flesh like they¡¯re trying to ensure that I¡¯m here, that I¡¯m real. And suddenly, quite suddenly, I realize that I do not at all want to be wearing this shirt anymore. That I don¡¯t want to be wearing anything ¨C that all I want in the entire world ¨C No, not want ¨C need ¨C Is to have my skin bare against Jackson¡¯s ¨C flush, with nothing in between, not even air ¨C nothing but sweat - Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jackson groans, though, and turns his face away, ripping his mouth from mine. ¡°What?¡± I breathe, my voice trembling as my hands again go to his cheeks, trying to turn his face back to me, wanting his mouth back right where it was. God, his mouth, those lips. ¡°Jackson, please ¨C¡° I¡¯m begging, but I don¡¯t fucking care. God, I want him. I want him¡­bad. But Jackson just presses his mouth into a thin line and holds his eyes shut. ¡°I¡­I think we need to stop, Ari,¡± he murmurs, his head moving once, sharply, from side to side. ¡°What?¡± I gasp, baffled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because,¡± he growls, and I go rigid when he turns his blue eyes to mine, when I see the powerful want behind his gaze. ¡°Because if we don¡¯t stop now, I am going to¡­throw you down in this dirt, Ari, and I am not going to be able to stop.¡± My breath hitches in my chest and then stopspletely as I consider that¡­ Well. That that¡¯s maybe not such a bad idea. But then, slowly, as Jackson stares at me, patiently waiting for me to catch up with him, I remember where we are. And what we¡¯re trying to do. And the fact that there are people below us who will probably try to kill or maim us if they find out we¡¯re here. And that tomorrow we have to climb a ravine and then a mountain. So. This is probably not the right time to let my mate throw me to the ground and ravish me. As I stare at him, putting all the pieces together, I can¡¯t help the furious scowl that forms on my lips. Jackson¡¯s face breaks into a slow grin as he raises a hand, tracing the shape of my lips with his thumb. ¡°Perfect,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head as he stares at my mouth like he can¡¯t believe it. He leans forward again, pressing a kiss to my lips, ridiculously soft considering the way that we both just tore into each other. But my body responds again, beyond me or despite me or just¡­expressing precisely how I feel. And I lean into the kiss, moving my mouth slowly over his, holding him close to me and never, ever wanting to let him go. Jackson, again the responsible party here ¨C I am doing absolutely nothing to help, I¡¯m well aware - again breaks our kiss with a groan, shaking his head. ¡°Fine,¡± I sigh, tilting my head back and giving him a half-hearted shove on the shoulder. ¡°Let me down, then, you big gigantic brute.¡± Jackson justughs but keeps me in his arms as he pulls me away from the wall, folding his legs beneath him and sinking gracefully to the ground with me still in his arms, tucking us away beneath the little overhang of rock. It¡¯s dark, but in the moonlight I can still make out his features, his expressions. Suddenly, ridiculously, I bless the goddess that it¡¯s a clear night. And then I grin, looking up at the moon, realizing that¡­well, that that¡¯s her. And she did this. And so of course my grandmother has given me a clear night so that I can look on my mate¡¯s face. My smile broadens and I send her a quick prayer of thanks because¡­ Well, because I really like my mate. She picked well. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jackson asks, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°I, um ¨C I¡¯m sorry, for like, mming you up against the rocks.¡± He grimaces at me a little. ¡°I got carried away.¡± ¡°Jacks,¡± I say,ughing and shaking my head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡­¡± I hesitate for a second, biting my lip, ¡°I liked it.¡± Chapter 0192 Chapter 0192 My mate, bless him, blushes just a little but then clears his throat, I think wondering where to begin. I raise my hands to his cheeks, cupping his face between my palms. ¡°Jackson, are you all right? I ¨C I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he says, nodding, his voice choked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I stormed out of here ¨C I was¡­really freaked out.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you still freaked out?¡± I whisper. ¡°Oh, for sure,¡± he says, his eyes widening as he lifts them to mine. And I can¡¯t help it, I burst into laughter. He takes a second and then heughs too, but his arms wind around me, holding me tighter and I think¡­well, I think everything¡¯s going to be okay. ¡°Ari, this is absolutely insane ¨C I mean¡­I was¡­¡± he scowls, hanging his head for a second, ¡°I waspletely convinced you were a boy.¡± He lifts his head and narrows his eyes at me for a second, sniffing the air, as if he still kind of suspects that I am. I burst outughing, giving him another shove. ¡°I¡¯m a girl, I promise, see?¡± And then I raise my hands to my head, making quick work of my braid, letting my hair fall down around my shoulders. Jackson groans again, taking a second to dip his head close to my hair, taking a deep breath of my scent before he slowly raises his eyes to meet mine again, though his are half-lidded now. ¡°Boys can have long hair too,¡± he murmurs, sounding a little drunk. ¡°Do you require further proof, sir?¡± I ask, sitting up straight, half scandalized and half¡­well. Tempted. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, ducking his head against me again and pulling me back against his chest, making me smile ridiculously with joy. ¡°No, just¡­stay here, please. Right here. Don¡¯t ever leave.¡± ¡°Have to leave at some point,¡± I murmur, running my fingers through his dark hair, which is silkier than I thought it would be. ¡°Kind of¡­a big day tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he groans. He lifts his head again, blinking at me, lifting a hand to tuck my hair behind my ear. ¡°Stupid sun. Now would be a great time to blow it up or melt it, you know,¡± he says, making me laugh again. ¡°Make sure tomorrow neveres and we can just¡­stay right here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I whisper, still smiling at him. ¡°You want to spend the rest of our lives sitting in the dirt under this rocky overhang?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replies, instant, leaning forward to brush his nose against my cheek, dragging it back towards my ear and then down my neck. ¡°Right here, for the rest of time. That would be¡­perfect.¡± And I bite my lip at the sweetness of him, but even as I do I realize that he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s kind of right. Right here it is just us in our own little world. But tomorrow, if and when we do get back? There is¡­ a whole lot of truth waiting. And, for me¡­another mate. Another mate who is not going to be pleased when I show up on the mountain top smelling all over of Jackson McClintock. But still, as I wrap my arms tighter around Jackson¡¯s neck, I realize that in this moment? I¡­just can¡¯t bring myself to care. My mate, I think sensing my joy and my anxiety at once, lifts his head from its ce tucked against my neck to look at me. Slowly, a smile takes over his lips. ¡°What is it?¡± I whisper, grinning at him, unable to help it. Jackson just shakes his head at me, marveling. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe you¡¯re real,¡± he whispers, and my heart breaks and heals and breaks again, all in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­thinking about you my whole life.¡± ¡°Me too, Jacks,¡± I whisper, pressing my hand warm to his cheek, my stomach filled with butterflies ¨C because, honestly, it¡¯s not a lie. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you too.¡± He kisses me then ¨C slow, and rich, and deep. And if that were my magical gift, to blow up the sun and prevent tomorrowing, or stopping time right now and live in this moment forever? Honestly, I¡¯d probably do it. Because this ¨C and Jacks¡­ It¡¯s just¡­perfect. Chapter 0193 Chapter 0193 But of course, time does pass, and we do eventually stop kissing when things again get heated. Because what Jackson said before really was the truth ¨C this is not the time or the ce for it. Somehow we separate ourselves from each other, though we¡¯re never really more than an inch apart, and we take a moment to getfortable, organizing our supplies and taking inventory before Jackson passes an apple to me. ¡°Here,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Eat, please. And then you should probably get some sleep.¡± I take the apple butugh at the suggestion that I¡¯m going to get any sleep. I mean, I just confessed my deepest secret to my mate ¨C what, does he think I¡¯m going to just curl up and take a nap? ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he growls, though I wave a hand at him, dismissing the implied danger in his voice that probably makes other men quail. We¡¯re both well aware that he¡¯d never hurt me. ¡°You should rest, Ari.¡± ¡°Well, so should you!¡± I protest. But when I look up into his smirking face I scowl, shaking my head. ¡°You seriously just don¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± he says, shaking his head and reaching for the canteen. ¡°The water I need, we have to share that. But food and sleep ¨C that¡¯s all for you. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rest,¡± I say, hesitant. ¡°But Jackson¡­there¡¯s still a lot we need to talk about. And I¡¯m not going to be able to sleep until wee to terms with some stuff.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he murmurs, wrapping an arm around me and pulling me tight to his side. I smile up at him, pleased that he¡¯s not fighting me on it, but then I realize that he¡¯s¡­well, he¡¯s got a ton of questions, doesn¡¯t he? But before he gets to those¡­I have to start. ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, turning more fully to him now and taking his face seriously in my hands, gazing at him. ¡°I am so¡­so sorry that I¡¯ve had to keep this from you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says, instantly willing to forgive, his broad handing up and wrapping around my wrist like he wants to be touching me all the time. A little smile takes my lips as I shake my head back and forth. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forgive me so easily, Jacks. You were tortured by this ¨C I know you were.¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± he says, the corner of his mouth turning up in a smirk. ¡°But now that it all makes sense ¨C why I could catch whiffs of my mate¡¯s sense all over the castle, why her trail always seemed to lead to you. I mean. I get it now.¡± He frowns a little, lowering his head to my neck and taking another long sniff. ¡°Is that¡­Jesse? Has he been scent marking you?¡± Quickly I nod. ¡°My cousin,¡± I whisper, seeing the possessive question already in his eyes. Slowly he nods, believing me. ¡°Again, Jacks, I hope you can forgive me for it, over time. It wasn¡¯t easy but¡­I didn¡¯t have a lot of choice, not if I wanted to stay in the Academy.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± he says, giving an easy shrug, already over it. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t mind waiting, Ari ¨C I just wanted to know that you were safe.¡± ¡°You should care,¡± I say, smiling at him but still feeling a little guilty. Luca¡¯s response in some ways made more sense ¨C he punished me, a little, and rightfully so. I lied to him for weeks. But Jacks ¨C he¡¯s so instantly ready to move on. ¡°Nah,¡± Jackson replies, wrapping me up closer in his arms, pulling me cozily into hisp again and against his chest as he presses a kiss to my hair. ¡°It¡¯s all worth it. I don¡¯t want to make myself feel mad just because I should. I have you now, don¡¯t I? It¡¯s all that matters.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 0194 Chapter 0194 I find myself feeling quite touched, and a little overwhelmed, as I lean against his chest, tucking my head for a second beneath his chin, cozy and warm despite the chill in the night air. Because¡­ maybe he should be mad. There is¡­there is moreing, after all, that he¡¯s not going to be pleased about ¨C it¡¯s actually not so simple as him having me now. And if he just forgives me at every turn, even though none of it is my choice either, even if the Goddess herself gave us this path¡­ Well, who is going to watch out for Jackson¡¯s heart, in the trials toe? We are, my wolf growls, fierce. And I set myself to the task, immediately agreeing. Jackson ¨C he¡¯s big, and he¡¯s powerful, but he¡¯s quite tender, beneath it all, isn¡¯t he? And¡­ As sad as it sounds, Jackson is a bit more desperate for love and affection than I¡¯d like him to be. He¡¯s willing to wipe away all the offenses against him, just to have me in his arms. God, he¡¯s too good, to pure and sweet. I press my eyes shut, begging the Goddess for strength so that I can be as good to him as he deserves. ¡°What?¡± Jackson murmurs, nudging me with his nose, and I realize that I¡¯ve gone quite still and rigid in his arms. ¡°Nothing,¡± I murmur, lifting my face to look into his. ¡°Just¡­thinking about a thousand things.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about them,¡± he says with a little frown, like it¡¯s so easy to just not. I grin at him, laughing a little. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it all out. It will all turn right.¡± I smile at him, unable to stop myself as I reach up to stroke his hair, tucking it back behind his ear over and over again. ¡°Jacks,¡± I murmur, as he looks down at me with such tenderness in his face, his expression. A tenderness that is¡­not totally unfamiliar, if I¡¯m being honest ¨C because he has looked at me that way before, even if he thought I was a boy. ¡°Did you really not know?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His face bursts into a grin and I can feel himughing all around me ¨C in his chest, in the way his arms shake. My smile widens and I find that I quite like being all wrapped up in him. ¡°Ari, I definitely did not know. It was the shock of my life when you pulled your shirt up and I saw you had a girl body under your uniform.¡± ¡°Really, though?¡± I ask,ughing outright now, shaking my head a little in disbelief. ¡°Like, no hints before? No inklings ¨C nothing about my face, or my mannerisms? I was just¡­all boy to you?¡± ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson sighs, shaking his head, growing a little more serious even as he smiles. ¡°I have¡­ absolutely no context for any of that. I don¡¯t know any girls ¨C everyone I¡¯ve met is a guy. So, if there are social cues that I¡¯m supposed to pick up on to be able to tell that you¡¯re a girl? I just don¡¯t know them.¡± I tilt my head, considering him, remembering what Ben said about me reminding him of his sisters. ¡°Ben says Iugh like a girl,¡± I blurt out, saying the words as I think them. Jackson grins. ¡°I like yourugh,¡± he murmurs. ¡°So, if that¡¯s how girlsugh, then¡­I guess I like that.¡± ¡°Were you attracted to me?¡± I hear myself ask, curiosity getting the better of my mouth. Jackson¡¯s smile grows. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head. I squeak a little, sitting up straight, indignant. ¡°I mean, I am now!¡± he says,ughing as he works to correct himself. ¡°What, just because I show you my stomach and you realize I¡¯m a girl suddenly you think I¡¯m pretty!?¡± Chapter 0195 Chapter 0195 ¡°Well, kind of!¡± he replies,ughing louder now, freer. ¡°I mean, I just didn¡¯t let my mind go there before. You were just¡­another guy. A little shrimpy one who I liked hanging out with, and who I worried about sometimes. But¡­I didn¡¯t think of you that way.¡± I narrow my eyes at him, leaning a little closer, inspecting his face for lies. ¡°That¡¯s not how attraction works, Jackson. You can¡¯t just decide to turn it on and off.¡± He stares at me stoically for a long moment before his mouth twitches in the start of a smile. I gasp, pointing at his face. ¡°You totally were!¡± I whisper, thrilled. ¡°You were into the Shrimp! You had a crush on me!¡± Heughs, snatching my finger out of the air and wrapping his hand around mine even as he leans closer. ¡°Fine, I thought¡­I thought you had a nice smile, okay?¡± I grin, leaning into him, making him say more. He groans, sighing and rolling his eyes. ¡°And nice skin and¡­and pretty eyes. But! I thought you were my mate¡¯s twin, okay? That was my best guess. So, I was just imagining what she looked like, which was probably a lot like¡­you?¡± His face twists up now, getting all muddled in the truth. Iugh with him, leaning back against him, pleased. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t find me totally repulsive.¡± ¡°Not totally,¡± he murmurs, lightly tracing his fingers down my arm and then around my back, settling me cozily against him again. ¡°What about you?¡± he asks, his voice a little wicked. ¡°Oh,¡± I sigh, leaning my head against him. ¡°It was terrible.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He¡¯sughing now. ¡°Rafe had to drag me back to the room all the time,¡± I say, looking up at him, a little embarrassed. ¡°Told me I wasn¡¯t allowed to moon after you in the hallways ¨C¡° Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What!?¡± Jackson repeats himself, I think shocked, butughs harder. ¡°It was very embarrassing, Jacks! My stupid wolf always telling me to do ridiculous things, like just leap on you in the hallway when we¡¯d see you between sses, or steal your shirt and hide it under my pillow, god ¨C¡° He¡¯s shaking with hisughter now and I can¡¯t help it, I join in with him, delighted as I look up into his face to see him looking so¡­ Well, so happy. My serious mate, who sometimes looks like he¡¯s never had a happy day in his life, laughing like that. God, but it does wonders for my heart. When hisughter fades his turns his head back down to me, his eyes shining. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t disappoint. That your wolf,¡± he presses a finger against my chest, where I suppose he imagines she lives, ¡°likes me, at least.¡± She preens inside of me, happy to be addressed and acknowledged directly. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a big fan,¡± I sigh, looking down at his finger and smiling. But then I turn my face back up to his, returning to the question at hand. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say quietly, and he turns his face to mine, more serious now but nodding to invite the question he can hear in my voice. ¡°Why¡­why were you so shocked to find out I was a girl? Why don¡¯t you know any of the cues?¡± Jackson releases a long sigh and drops his eyes from mine. My heart drops along with his gaze, and I worry that I¡¯ve said too much, or the wrong thing ¨C ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, reaching out and taking my hand, wrapping it in his. ¡°It¡¯s fine ¨C I want to tell you. It¡¯s just¡­I have been taught, all my life, to keep it a secret. So, it takes a little bit of¡­unlearning, you know? To muster up the courage and tell you everything.¡± I bite my lip, worried for different reasons now, and press myself against him, hoping to communicate my support, my genuine interest, my faith. He raises his face to mine with a small smile, and I give him mine in return. ¡°Honestly, Ari, it¡¯s probably better that I didn¡¯t know you were a girl when we first met, really,¡± he murmurs, smirking a little, ¡°or else I¡¯d never have been able to talk to you. Not at all.¡± Chapter 0196 Chapter 0196 I work hard to fight my grin, wanting to be serious, but his own smile brings mine forward. ¡°I know,¡± I whisper, nodding, ¡°I saw you with Daphne.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± he mutters, taking a deep breath before slowly releasing it. ¡°I thought my heart was going to pound through my chest when she came in.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Why!?¡± I ask,ughing. ¡°Daphne is really nice ¨C¡° ¡°Because she¡¯s a girl ¨C it¡¯s like meeting¡­I don¡¯t know, a gigantic whale, or a unicorn or something. Even if you know it¡¯s nice you still don¡¯t know what to do ¨C what it¡¯s going to do ¨C¡° ¡°We¡¯re unicorns to you?¡± I squeak, pleased to death. Heughs, shaking his head. ¡°Almost nearly as mythical,¡± he murmurs. ¡°To me, at least.¡± I narrow my eyes a little, suddenly struck by something. ¡°That was one hell of a kiss, Jackson,¡± I say, tilting my head and wrapping a hand in the fabric of his shirt, possessive, ¡°if it was your first one.¡± His mouth twists a little and he looks away for a second. ¡°Well, no,¡± he murmurs and I gasp a little at the drama of it all. ¡°I knew¡­I knew one girl. For a little bit.¡± My eyes go wide and a thousand questions are instantly on my lips, but they all fall away when he turns back to me. ¡°Please,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head, his eyes a little sad. ¡°I¡­I will tell you about her, okay? Just¡­not right now. Not when I¡¯ve just found you, and¡­there¡¯s so much else to exin first.¡± I nod, agreeing to it, though my hands tighten their grip on his shirt. I find that I do not like, at all, the idea of this singr other girl. It is somehow, bizarrely, worse than Luca¡¯s fifty anonymous women. So, I let him move on from it, because I¡¯m¡­honestly not sure I want to know. At least, as he says, not right now. ¡°The world I grew up in,¡± Jackson begins, his voice soft and hesitating, ¡°well, we called it the Community. It¡¯s way, way up North, in the mountains. It¡¯s really pretty there, honestly, Ari. Like¡­ much prettier than here.¡± I smile a little, cozying up against him, settling in to listen and pleased that he grew up somewhere beautiful. But I don¡¯t say anything, wanting him to talk. ¡°But, um¡­¡± he hesitates again, ¡°we do things¡­really differently. Like, for instance, I grew up with boys. And only boys. The girls were¡­kept elsewhere.¡± ¡°Kept?¡± I murmur, confused. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replies, and I can feel him nod. ¡°We grew up in barracks ¨C which is why, I think, it was easy for me to fall into life here, I¡¯m kind of used to it. Except you all talk a lot ¨C like constantly, Ari, everyone is always chatting ¨C most of the time about nothing ¨C¡° ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, lifting my head to look into his face, frowning, ¡°what do you mean grew up? Like, from how young?¡± He pauses his harangue against chattiness and goes a little still before he shrugs. ¡°Since I can remember. That was my home.¡± I frown, not understanding, and then I remember suddenly something that he saidst night¡­ God, was that justst night, when Daphne came over and Jackson mentioned that he¡­ ¡°Jackson,¡± I murmur, shaking my head, ¡°where were your parents? Were they there too?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replies, his eyes suddenly wary as he confesses what, I think, is part of the great secret of his life. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t have parents. Or, I mean, obviously biologically I do, but¡­I was raised apart from them. We all were. If I ever met them,¡± he shrugs, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who they were. And they probably wouldn¡¯t have known I was theirs.¡± My mouth falls open in shock and horror as I stare at my mate. Because what¡­what the hell!? Chapter 0197 Chapter 0197 Jackson works hard for a smile when he sees my reaction to my story, though he kind of fails at it. ¡°I take it,¡± he murmurs, ¡°that you have parents? And you like them?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, Jacks!¡± I reply, staring wide-eyed into his face. ¡°They¡¯re kind of great!¡± Jacksonughs a little, tightening his arms around me. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t know that parents are a thing, you don¡¯t really notice them missing, do you?¡± I tilt my head, considering this, as Jackson goes on with his story, telling me about being a little boy growing up in a Community and sleeping in what was essentially a bunkhouse full of little boys just like him. The youngest babies, he knew, were raised in a nursery, and every year a new batch of boys was brought to the bunk house when they were very young. And from that young age, they were trained to fight. ¡°Just every morning,¡± Jackson murmurs, his face distant as he remembers, ¡°we¡¯d troop out of the bunkhouse and get to work ¨C running, learning to fight, sparring with each other.¡± He shrugs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad. As we got older, the guys who weren¡¯t as good at it ¨C they stoppeding to practice and I¡¯d see them out in the fields and stuff, or training for a new job. But, I mean, I was¡­ good at it. So. I just kept going.¡± ¡°You could see them?¡± I ask, trying to picture this world. ¡°But not¡­talk to them?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°The bunk house was for men and boys in warrior training,¡± Jackson exins, turning his face back to me. ¡°If you were sorted out of that, you¡­moved to another bunk house, I guess. I could see our littlemunity ¨C the main part of it, with the council house, and the mess hall. And the women¡¯s barracks, too.¡± My eyebrows raise at this but I press my lips together, wanting him to tell the story any way he wants to. He notices, though, and smiles. ¡°Yeah, the women lived all together too. And we could see them, from where we lived on top of the hill.¡± ¡°But weren¡¯t you curious?¡± I breathe, fascinated. ¡°Of course we were,¡± heughs, smiling at me. ¡°Especially as we grew older and¡­noticed them more. In a different way. But you have to understand ¨C it was forbidden. We were taught our roles very, very well, and we were never, ever supposed to talk to anyone in town, especially the women.¡± I shake my head, baffled by it, and especially by the fact that these kinds of attitudes towards gendered difference andmunal living exist within my own nation. It sounds, like anything, more Atxian than native to Moon Valley. But, honestly, who the hell am I to judge? Just because Jackson grew up differently than me¡­does that honestly make it worse? ¡°Were you happy there, Jackson?¡± I ask, my voice worried. Because while I desperately want him to have been¡­I just don¡¯t see how a little boy could be, growing up in a world with that much restriction. He takes a long moment before he answers. ¡°No,¡± he whispers, shaking his shaggy head, and I raise my hands to his face, stroking his cheeks with my thumbs and murmuring soft nothings. ¡°But you have to understand¡­I didn¡¯t know anything else. I didn¡¯t even know I was unhappy for¡­for a long time. I thought that was just¡­life. I thought everyone lived like that, and that everything was hard, and¡­a little sad.¡± ¡°Did you have any friends?¡± ¡°Of course I had friends,¡± he replies, smiling at me. ¡°They still live there ¨C Cristof and Zachary. I spent pretty much every day of my life with them until I left. They were¡­well, they were the best part.¡± ¡°Why did you leave?¡± I ask, fascinated. Honestly, I could listen to Jackson talk for days about this world ¨C and he probably has enough information to fill those days. ¡°Because I was assigned to,¡± he answers instantly, perfectly honest. ¡°I was sent¡­um¡­¡± he hesitates now, ncing away, and I can see that he¡¯s suddenly measuring his loyalty to the Community against his new loyalty to me, his mate. Chapter 0198 Chapter 0198 I wait, trying to be patient, letting him decide what to tell. ¡°I was¡­sent to learn things,¡± he murmurs, hanging his head a little. ¡°New fighting techniques, new technologies. And then, when I¡¯ve decided that I learned enough, I¡¯m supposed to¡­desert. To go back and teach the Community what I learned.¡± I tense in his arms, my hands again taking fistfuls of his shirt, suddenly terrified by the idea that he¡¯s going to leave and go back to that¡­that ce. But Jackson justughs and shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmurs, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to first one of my cheeks, and then the other. ¡°I already decided that I¡¯m not going back.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, surprised, even as the tension lessens in my shocked muscles. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I learned¡­enough, in the few months that I lived in Capital, to understand that what they¡¯re doing is¡­well, I mean, it¡¯s a cult, right? They control people, give them no choice in their lives. They¡­take their children away.¡± He sighs, shaking his head, and I press myself closer against him, wanting to fix it all ¨C heal it all, instantly. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know¡­anything about having a family,¡± he murmurs, raising his eyes to mine. ¡°But I do know that if I had found you, somehow, when I lived there? They¡­they wouldn¡¯t have let me keep you ¨C wouldn¡¯t even have let me see you. And there¡¯s something wrong about that, Ari ¨C wrong about all of it. It¡¯s not right ¨C I can¡¯t go back. I can never go back.¡± My eyes fill with tears as I study his face, as I see that his own heart is broken with the realization. And I¡¯m overwhelmed, suddenly, with the strength it must have taken toe to that decision ¨CContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. To decide to leave, forever, the world in which you were raised? Everyone you¡¯ve ever loved, no matter how badly they¡¯ve treated you? God, my mate, he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s so much stronger than me. So much stronger than I¡¯ll ever be. ¡°You can have a home here now, Jacks,¡± I say, speaking fast and earnest, pressing a desperate hand to his cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll be really nice to you ¨C everyone will! And you can have my mom ¨C she¡¯ll take care of you, she loves being a mom ¨C¡° Jackson justughs, his eyes crinkling as he turns his head to the side and presses a kiss to my palm. ¡°You¡¯re my home now, mate,¡± he murmurs, the words simple and true. And I can¡¯t help it. I sit up, and wind my arms around his neck, and hold my mate tight to me as he wraps his arms around my back, pressing me to his chest like he¡¯ll never let me go. ¡°Damn right I¡¯m your home,¡± I growl, possessive, ready to rip into anyone who¡¯d try to say otherwise. Heughs, I think pleased by the ferocity of his little mate. I pull away then, looking into his eyes, willing him to see it and believe it. ¡°You stay with me now, yeah?¡± ¡°Nowhere else I¡¯d rather be,¡± he replies, the corners of his mouth turning up as he raises a hand, stroking it down the length of my hair, letting his fingers get tangled in the rose-gold lengths of it. And I can¡¯t help it, then. Even though we¡¯re supposed to be talking, even though there¡¯s so much more I want to know, I kiss Jackson, wanting him to feel the promise in my words as well as hear it. Because he¡¯s mine now, and I¡¯m not letting him go, not for anything. And as my mate kisses me back, I feel it happen ¨C feel our perfect silver bond snap into ce between us. I can feel it, in my soul, shining just as pretty and bright as my other bond, that points¡­oddly in the other direction. Towards Luca, wherever he is, out there in the night. While I¡¯m wrapped up here, in Jackson¡¯s arms. Chapter 0199 Chapter 0199 I worry about myself, a little, just passively, as Jackson kisses me. Because something about the way that his mouth moves against mine makes me¡­just¡­really, really stupid. Honestly, all logic is gone from my head ¨C all thoughts, all sense, all practicality. It¡¯s almost like all of my wolf¡¯s crazy impulses ¨C which I usually think are so ridiculous -e to the forefront, and they all make a great deal of sense. Because the only thing I want to do right now is strip off my clothing, and climb on top of him, and let him do whatever the hell he wants to my body ¨C just takeplete control. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I am all instinct and impulse now as I lose myself in Jackson, as he bends me backwards, slightly, in his arms, levering his body over mine even as he holds me tight, dominating me and demonstrating in the same moment how incredibly precious I am to him. His hand moves slowly down my side as his tongue dips into my mouth, and my hips rise up against him, seeking friction, wanting to be touched as his hand moves lower to take a firm grip on my ass. I moan, deep and shuddering, as Jackson presses me tighter against him and then lets his hand dip further in, his fingers just barely tracing the hot core of me through the fabric of my cadet uniform. My head falls back on my neck at this touch, a panting gasp escaping my lips. ¡°Fuck, Ari,¡± Jackson growls, tucking his face against my neck and then pressing his cheek to my chest. But he moves his hand away, back to my ass and then slipping down my thigh to tuck safely behind my knee. I lift my head, confused, foggy. I frown to see Jackson¡¯s frustrated expression, his clenched teeth. Slowly he shakes his head at me as I blink at him,ing back to myself. And then Iugh, covering my face with my hands, groaning a little as I do ¨C because I can sense his emotions now, sense just how much he wants to continue precisely what we were doing just a few seconds ago. But¡­he¡¯s right. We can¡¯t do any of that right now. Nothing has changed. And we have¡­we have got to find some semnce of self-control and resist getting lost in each other. This is the Examination, after all. ¡°You should sleep,¡± he murmurs, working to clear his throat. Iugh at the idea, rolling my eyes even as I sit up in hisp and tuck my hair back from my face, pretending to ignore the hard, thick length of him that¡¯s now pressed against my ass. I do my very, very best to resist the urge to press myself more firmly against that length. And I¡­fail. Just a little bit. Jackson groans, suddenly grabbing me beneath the arms and lifting me bodily out of hisp, cing me gently beside him as if I¡¯m as light as a kitten. I burst outughing as he leans away from me. ¡°I cannot be the only responsible party here, Ari,¡± Jackson growls, ring at me even as I can see the joy on his face, the temptation in his eyes. ¡°You have got to help me out here.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to,¡± I murmur, leaning closer to him again, reaching to wrap my hand around the back of his neck, wanting his mouth back on mine ¨C But Jackson justughs, deep and rueful, pulling away and then getting to his feet, shaking himself from head to toe like the wolf he is. ¡°I am¡­going to take a very small walk,¡± he murmurs, turning away from me. ¡°And when Ie back, we are going to behave ourselves, yes?¡± I grumble, discontent, even though I know he¡¯s right. And then Jackson does precisely as he says ¨C walking a little distance away into the woods with his hands on his hips. I smirk, my hearing straining a little to hear him giving himself a little pep talk about self-control, and then I lean over in our little space, reaching for an apple as my stomach growls. How can you think about eating, my wolf murmurs, sprawled out in my soul in a satisfied daze. We have to strategize ¨C think about how to get him naked. Do you think, if we identally spilled the water all over him, that he¡­ But I smirk, shaking my head, knowing that I¡¯m not going to ruin our only water source in what will be a vain attempt to get my mate naked. I bite into the apple with grim satisfaction, staring into the dark after him, wanting him back right now. He takes his time, though ¨C time that we both probably need. And as my body unwinds a little bit ¨C god, I hadn¡¯t realize how tense he¡¯d made me ¨C I wonder at myself. I mean, sexually, I have been so shy with Luca ¨C I¡¯ve made him wait months to barely do more than kiss me in the dream state. And then here, after thirty minutes with Jackson, I¡¯m ready to just¡­throw down in the dirt? Let him have all of me, just after a couple of kisses? Chapter 0200 Chapter 0200 A couple of really good kisses, my wolf counters, her eyes half shut and her tongue lolling from her mouth. I swat her little rump, correcting her, because Luca is one hell of a kisser too. So¡­what is different? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Has Luca just done all the hard work and Jackson¡¯s here to reap the benefits? A little guilt twists in me at the idea. Or, my wolf suggests, lifting her head a little, curious, maybe you just have¡­a more sexual connection with this mate. They don¡¯t have to be the same. Luca brings his own particr set of appealing characteristics to the table. But as I consider that¡­well, that doesn¡¯t quite fit either, does it? Because it¡¯s not like Jackson¡¯s just some piece of meat with no personality, and it¡¯s not like Luca doesn¡¯t get me going. They¡¯re just¡­different. I sigh, taking another bite of my apple, studying it, confused but¡­well, letting myself be confused, I guess. Nobody I know has ever done this whole two-mate thing before, at least not that I know of. This is new territory for everyone involved, and I suppose I¡¯m bound to feel this way. Confusion wipes away, though, the moment Jackson walks quietly back onto our little teau, apparently having gotten control of myself. Unfortunately, my confusion is reced by an immediate and undeniable sense of lust. God, has he seen himself? Does he know how insanely hot he is when he just¡­walks? The way his shoulders shift, the grace with which he moves - ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson moans, stopping a few feet from me and dragging his hand down the length of his face. ¡°You have¡­you have got to stop doing that.¡± I burst outughing, suddenly terribly embarrassed, because I just sent every one of those emotions right down the bond, didn¡¯t I? ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I say, turning suddenly so that my back is to him now. ¡°Here, this is better, I can¡¯t see you anymore ¨C¡° Heughs,ing to sit next to me again. ¡°We have to be able to look at each other ¨C¡° ¡°No, we don¡¯t!¡± I squeak, turning away again as he tries to peer at my face, leaning my shoulders back against him and facing the stone wall at the back of the tiny teau. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­stare at these rocks. And pretend that you¡¯re¡­very, very ugly.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell yourself lies, Ari,¡± Jackson murmurs, wrapping an arm around me and tilting me back so that when I open my eyes I can see his gorgeous face again, just¡­a little upside down now. ¡°Honesty with one¡¯s self is really important ¨C¡° I burst outughing, shaking my head and turning back to him, letting him wrap an arm around me as I press my cheek to his chest. ¡°You are very handsome,¡± I murmur, nuzzling a little and working hard to scold my wolf when she urges me to climb back into hisp. ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs, kissing the top of my head. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to be mated to such a looker, Ari, honestly ¨C¡° I squeak in protest, whipping my head up at his vanity, but he¡¯s ready for me, cupping my cheek in his broad palm and pressing a sweet, chaste kiss to my mouth. ¡°Not as lucky as me, though,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re the most precious thing in the whole world. Do you know that?¡± Everything in me just¡­melts at the insane sweetness of my big, scary Alpha mate. And I smile at him, a little dazed. ¡°Now, will you please try to sleep?¡± he pleads, stroking my cheekbone with his thumb. ¡°How can I sleep?¡± I ask, shaking my head at him, baffled at the thought, ¡°when I just got you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just be really boring,¡± he murmurs with a shrug, making me grin. ¡°Impossible,¡± I say, but I lower my head to his chest, wanting to please him and, honestly, feeling a little weak and tired after the insane day I¡¯ve had, however short. ¡°Oh, very possible,¡± he replies, his voice soft and easy as he strokes his hand over my hair again and again,forting and steady. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll recount the hundreds of ancient battles they made us memorize for warrior track ¨C that should put you out ¨C¡° I groan, shuddering at the prospect, which makes him huff a littleugh. ¡°Fine,¡± he sighs, continuing to pet me, his hand drifting over my shoulders, too, when it reaches the ends of my hair. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit here and¡­be quiet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll wake me?¡± I whisper, feeling my eyes drift shut despite myself. ¡°The moment the sunes up?¡± ¡°I will,¡± he promises. ¡°The moment there¡¯s light to see by, Ari, I¡¯ll wake you. We have a lot to do tomorrow. We need an early start.¡± And so I shut my eyes, letting myself rest a little, trusting my mate to keep me warm and safe through the short hours left in the night. Chapter 0201 Chapter 0201 It takes me a long time to fall asleep, overwhelmed as I am by my new bond, the closeness of my mate, the secrets that we¡¯ve passed between us that still ring through my mind. But as the minutes pass I feel my eyelids getting heavier and heavier, encouraged by the steady movement of Jackson¡¯s hand over my hair. When I do finally fall asleep, my head pillowed against Jackson¡¯s chest, it¡¯s the deep, true sleep of one who feels both weary andpletely safe. I sleep so deeply that when my eyelids flutter open in the morning, I have¡­no idea where I am. Even though I ampletelyfortable. I frown, not understanding, and curl into the warmth of what I assume is my mattress, though it¡¯s a little¡­firmer than I remember? I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s a light chuckle, though, that makes me look up, and my frown deepens as I stare into Jackson¡¯s face before I realize that¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± I murmur, sitting up a little. He smiles at me, his hand pressing into my back, encouraging me to lean my head back down against his chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmurs, ¡°take a second to wake up. There¡¯s time.¡± Iy my head back down against him, blushing a little as I realize that what I assumed was my mattress is just his body ¨C that I¡¯m curled up in hisp, kind of sprawled over his torso, my face tucked against his pectoral ¨C God, is he really that big, that I can basically use his body as a bed? Or am I just that small? I peer up at him again, more awake now, taking a deep breath and raising a hand to rub at my eye. Slowly, a smile overtakes his mouth. ¡°What?¡± I mutter, shaking my head a little to clear it, a smile pulling at my lips as well because¡­ well, because he¡¯s just staring at me. And it¡¯s¡­kind of nice. ¡°You¡¯re just so pretty,¡± he whispers, his voice a little awed as he traces his knuckles down the soft skin of my cheek. I can¡¯t help it then ¨C I burst into a brilliant smile. Because my mate thinks I¡¯m pretty. His own smile widens, matching mine, and I squeak with happiness, reaching up and winding my arms around Jackson¡¯s neck, pulling him close and pressing probably a dozen kisses to his cheek and neck. ¡°Morning,¡± I murmur, after the fourth or fifth. He doesn¡¯t respond, just puts a hand beneath my chin after a moment and tilts my face up to his, bringing his mouth to mine and kissing me like he¡¯s been waiting for hours to do it, like he can¡¯t wait for it anymore. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. And, obviously, I kiss him right back. But we¡¯re both more contained, now, in the light of the morning than we werest night. There was something freeing about the darkness ¨C about knowing that as long as it persisted, there was nothing we could do except explore each other. Now that there¡¯s light by which we can see? We¡¯re both aware that it¡¯s time to move. ¡°Um, so,¡± I say after Jackson breaks our kiss. I stay close, speaking softly as I run a hand through his messy hair, tucking it back behind his ear, ¡°I lied to you yesterday. I can shift.¡± ¡°Really,¡± he says, his eyebrows going up, and I can tell that he¡¯s pleased. ¡°Little rose-colored wolf, by any chance?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide. ¡°I think I met her,¡± he murmurs, his finger curling in a tendril of my hair, ¡°a couple times. Dreaming.¡± I tilt my head for a second and then burst into a smile as the truth hits me. All those nights, running along the cliffs with another wolf at my side - Wasn¡¯t just a dream, was it? But there¡¯s no time to tend to that right now. ¡°The only problem is,¡± I say, looking around the forest, ¡°that my wolf is very obviously a girl wolf, and anyone who sees and smells me will figure it out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll keep the n the same, then,¡± Jackson says, starting to stand up and ridiculously bringing me with him, setting me on my feet only when he¡¯s fully standing. ¡°We¡¯ll only shift if we run out of time, yeah?¡± ¡°Do you think¡­¡± I bite my lip, looking up at him. ¡°I mean, are we going to be toote?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Jackson says, turning to look north. ¡°The only people who would have made it to the mountain and been able to climb it in the night would have been¡­well, the best of Warrior Track. So, maybe Jesse and Rafe. But still, I think there¡¯s plenty of reason to assume that there¡¯s time left for us to make it.¡± ¡°So,¡± I say, smiling up at him and crossing my arms, ¡°what you¡¯re saying is¡­if I hadn¡¯t been weighting you down, you¡¯d already be across the finish line?¡± Chapter 0202 Chapter 0202 Jackson grins at me, not denying it, but scooping me up in his arms instead and turning me in a slow circle as he presses onest kiss to my mouth. ¡°You can slow me down anytime you want, tiny.¡± I bite my lip, grinning at him, and I nudge my nose with his before I kick and wriggle, begging to be put down. Jacksonughs, but he puts me back on his feet and we begin to assess our n and our few possessions. We quickly share the water, though I insist Jackson drink the majority of it ¨C I got some liquids out of the fruit, after all ¨C and then I lift my crossbow, twisting my lips at it. ¡°Do you think I need this?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°If we¡¯re going to rush, and climb¡­¡± ¡°Leave it,¡± he says, shrugging and making a snap decision as he likewise tosses his backpack into the brush. ¡°We need to move fast now ¨C any extra weight is a detriment. Besides,¡± he bends over, scooping my discarded hat out of the dust where we left itst night and holding it out to me, ¡°I¡¯m your weapon now.¡± I snatch my hat from him, unable to keep the smile from my lips as I wind the majority of my hair onto my head and plop the hat over top of it. Because I quite like the idea of Jackson as my weapon. Jackson smirks, helping me tuck thest strands of my hair beneath the brim. ¡°Where on earth did my mate go? Now there¡¯s only her boyish twin, Ari rk, marksman and chemical mastermind¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget powerful sorcerer,¡± I say, lofty, as we both turn away from the teau, and start out in the blue light of the morning. ¡°Oh, how could I forget,¡± he murmurs behind me, ¡°melter of very tiny pieces of ss¡­such raw power¡­¡± Iugh, shooting a little re over my shoulder, but I focus on my steps on the narrow path ahead of me, which is barely a path and more of a lucky outcropping of rock. I marvel again at Jackson¡¯s sense of bnce, as well as the fact that he found this in the dark. When we get to the bottom of the cliff face, a little forest stretches out in front of us, beyond which I know is the bridge surrounded by cadets. I wonder, passively, whether those guarding it have crossed already? Or they¡¯re still biding their time, hoping to take out more of their ¡°enemies¡± before they shift and make their run for the mountain? ¡°I¡¯m going to go check,¡± Jackson says, looking forward through the woods. ¡°You¡­wait here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, turning towards the forest. ¡°Here,¡± Jackson says, frowning and grabbing my arm. ¡°Wait here, Ari.¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know if not going to the bathroom is part of your supernatural prowess, McClintock?¡± I say, looking a little awkwardly up at my mate. ¡°But it is¡­not part of mine.¡± He stares at me for a second beforeughing, shaking his head. Then he stills, looking around into the forest around us, clearly casting out his hearing to see if anyone is close by. ¡°Yeah, okay. Whatever. Just¡­don¡¯t go far, and return right here, yeah?¡± I nod, ready to obey, trusting his senses more than my own. He stoops closer, pressing a kiss to my mouth, and then as silently as a forest animal himself Jackson moves through the trees, heading for the edge of the forest so he can better see the bridge. I wait until I can¡¯t see him anymore before I move a few trees away, ducking behind a particrly big one and relieving myself in a hurry, silently cursing men ¨C or maybe just men¡¯s fashion ¨C for making this so much easier for men to do than women. But I finish up pretty quickly, quietly mourning theck of toilet paper, before refastening my pants and heading back to the little spot where Jackson left me. I grin as I see a ck-d forming through the trees. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°That was fast,¡± I say quietly, smiling, my head dipping so that I don¡¯t trip over any roots. ¡°Oh, did you miss me?¡± I freeze and my head flies up as I recognize that voice. A dark, sour voice ¨C and certainly not my mate¡¯s. My eyes focus instantly on n Wrights, on the ugly sneer on his face. ¡°Because I certainly didn¡¯t miss you.¡± I stumble backwards, frantic, seeking a way out ¨C But as he raises his hand, and I see my crossbow held steady there. And I know that¡­this is the end. I open my mouth and scream even before Wright¡¯s finger tightens on the trigger - Even before the bolt flies from the crossbow, lodging itself deep in my thigh. Chapter 0203 Chapter 0203 My scream only intensifies,bining with my moan of pain as I grab my leg and fall to the forest floor. I¡¯m panting with agony as Iy in the dirt and the leaves, my eyes pressed shut for a moment before I nce down at my leg, my hands quickly coating in my own blood as they go directly to the wound ¨C Trying to do something, to end the pain, to apply pressure, something ¨C But there¡¯s nothing ¨C god, I think the bolt hit bone, I think it cracked it ¨C I¡¯m still moaning horribly when a shadow falls over me, and I look frantically up to see Wright standing above me, drawing back the crossbow¡¯s string, that ugly sneer still on his face, though mixed with victory now. ¡°You deserve this,¡± he snarls, ring down at me. ¡°Every inch of pain ¨Cying in the dirt, finally recognizing your failure ¨C you¡¯re nothing but a dirty cheat ¨C¡° ¡°Please,¡± I beg, gasping for breath as he loads another bolt and raises the crossbow towards me. ¡°Please, don¡¯t ¨C¡° ¡°Save it,¡± he snaps, pointing the crossbow directly at me, and then without another word he pulls the trigger again, sending a bolt directly into my gut. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The pain is¡­blinding this time. I scream again, but I must pass out from it ¨C Honestly, did I die? I might have died, a little bit ¨C But when I open my eyes again, the forest is fuzzy above me, and there¡¯s a dark form looming over me, shouting my name. I flinch away, screaming again, and a hand goes fast over my mouth before a hand slips under my head, cradling it. ¡°Who did this to you!?¡± I blink, trying to clear my head as I recognize Jackson¡¯s voice, but then I moan and let my head fall back ¨C because the clearer my mind gets, the more I feel the pain. ¡°Ari!¡± Jackson shouts, and suddenly he¡¯s on the ground next to me, pulling me into hisp. ¡°Ari, who did this!?¡± I almost scream again as the movement jostles my stomach, and my hand moves to the bolt of wood that¡¯s protruding from my gut, that aches with every movement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jackson murmurs, and I blink again, trying to focus, trying to look up into his face. His voice ¨C it¡¯s so tight, so full of pain. Did he ¨C did he get shot too? But as my eyes focus on his face I see that his pain is all desperate agony for me. ¡°Ari,¡± he murmurs, his hand shaking as he cups my cheek. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Wright,¡± I murmur, shaking my head. Jackson growls, his head snapping up, sniffing the air ¨C like he¡¯d go after him right now, like he¡¯ll tear him to shreds. ¡°Jacks!¡± I gasp, shaking my head, my hands fisted in his shirt. Because ¨C I mean, if Wright¡¯s not here anymore, then what¡¯s the point? I don¡¯t need ¨C God, my head spins, the pain making everything dizzy ¨C But I do know that I don¡¯t need revenge right now. If by some miracle I¡¯m going to survive, I need a healer. ¡°Please,¡± I beg, shaking my head up at him. ¡°Please, we have to get¡­out¡­¡± Jackson nods, his whole body trembling as he quickly assesses the situation, as he looks at the blood pouring from my leg and my stomach, as he nces over his left shoulder towards where the bridge likely is. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of this, Ari,¡± he whispers, his voice thick with his vow. ¡°Okay? Just¡­you just hold on, yeah?¡± I nod, fervent, either believing him or¡­or not wanting him to believe that I¡¯m going to die ¨C Even as I feel my consciousness fading ¨C ¡°Ari!¡± Jackson snaps, and I blink, looking back up into his face as I realize that I almost passed out again. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Hey,¡± I reply, frowning a little, not understanding. Then, to my surprise, Jackson rips open the top button of my shirt and presses his hand t to my chest. Then, he pushes. Not ¨C not with his body, not with his hand. But with his¡­his magic. I feel it, quite suddenly, filling me ¨C a great deal of energy, and strength, and a glowing, rich sort of power. I gasp, my eyes flying open, and then I bat his hand away ¨C suddenly feeling replete ¨C like I can¡¯t take anymore. It doesn¡¯t do anything for the pain, but it sure as hell wakes me up. I stare up at him, confused, not getting it. ¡°How¡¯s your healing?¡± he asks, his voice sharper than it was before. ¡°Your¡­your wolf healing. It¡¯s good, yeah?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, ncing down at myself, knowing that even though wolf healing is fast it¡¯s not fast enough for this. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s good.¡± Chapter 0204 Chapter 0204 ¡°I¡¯ll keep you going,¡± Jackson says, nodding sharply to me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my magic, Ari ¨C as much of it as you can hold. I think ¨C I think with the connection between our magic, it will help speed your own magic, the healing included. And hopefully it will be enough to¡­¡± He hesitates, not wanting to say it. But I know precisely what he means. Enough to keep me alive. And then, again to my shock, Jackson stands, pulling me up with him in his arms. I moan again, almost a scream, as he does. But he continues, staring down at me as I pant through the pain, eventually opening my eyes to look up into him. ¡°I¡¯m getting you out, okay?¡± he whispers, his whole heart in his eyes. And I can feel everything down the bond ¨C all his worry, all his grief that he just found me, that he could lose me so soon. But, above all, his sheer determination to make me live ¨C even if it means killing himself in the process. ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, pathetically simple, nodding to him, letting him feel my faith. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Because, despite the odds, I believe him. Jackson nods once, sharply, and then turns in the forest, striding off through the trees. He doesn¡¯t bother, anymore, to be quiet, instead stomping and moving swiftly, letting everyone hear hime. And even as my mind passes from state to state, concentrating on the pain and then concentrating on the world, I see that this, actually, was precisely his n. By the time we get to the bridge, every single one of the cadets who was waiting there has turned to us, their eyes wide. I look around at all of them through half-lidded eyes, my arms curled around Jackson¡¯s neck ¨C when did I do that? ¨C as he holds me high against his chest. By their shock and their awe, I can tell that the two of us make rather an impressive sight ¨C or, at least, a terrible one. The gigantic Alpha, the strongest Cadet in the Academy, especially enraged like this, covered in blood, his tiny charge curled in his arms. ¡°We¡¯re crossing this bridge,¡± Jackson growls, his voice loud enough that he¡¯s shouting even though his words hum with anger. As I nce up I can see Jackson¡¯s canines sharpening to points, can feel his fingers lengthening to ws as he looks around at every single man standing there. ¡°Does anyone want to stop me!?¡± Jackson roars his final words, ring around at every single cadet, a challenge in every line of him. And, wisely, every single one of the cadets slowly backs away from the bridge. Because though in any normal moment an Alpha carried a wounded wolf would be a tempting target¡­ Jackson McClintock in a killing rage, the lifeblood of his mate dripping on the forest floor? I mean, even if they don¡¯t know I¡¯m his mate¡­ Nobody¡¯s fucking with us right now. Jackson releases a final growl, ring around. ¡°Any of you who give any aid to n Wright,¡± he snarls, ¡°even a kind word or a nce¡­you will answer to me, on the other side.¡± Nobody says anything, but they¡¯d be fools not to take him seriously. And with that, Jackson strides across the bridge, not even looking back to see if anyone takes a shot from behind. Because none of them ¨C none are that stupid. I whimper, slightly, when I feel Jackson¡¯s footsteps transition from wood to dirt and grass. Because now that that is finished¡­the hard part, it¡¯sing now, isn¡¯t it? And the pain ¨C God, fuck, I¡¯d do anything to end it, the way it radiates through me¡­ ¡°Hold on,¡± Jackson murmurs, his voice breaking as he slips a hand beneath my still-loose shirt, apparently needing the skin-to-skin contact to pass his magic to me. Ites in a flood and my head tilts back ¨C because while it does nothing to stop the pain I¡­I do feel stronger, after the infusion. My eyes flutter open again as I look up into his face, and from the fear I see there I know I must be ghostly pale, looking as on the edge of death as I currently feel. ¡°You hold on, okay?¡± he whispers, lifting me higher as he strides away from the bridge and towards the foot of the mountain before us. He presses a series of quick kisses to my face. ¡°You¡¯ll hold on?¡± ¡°I will,¡± I whisper, nodding to him, trying to steel myself for what¡¯s toe, even though I know it¡¯s impossible. ¡°Okay,¡± he whispers, and then as my eyes shut I feel Jackson take a deep, deep breath. And then, he starts to run. Chapter 0205 Chapter 0205 Time moves strangely after that, at once standingpletely still in my agony and, somehow, passing so fast that I barely understand it when the sun reaches its zenith, and then passes beyond it, and then starts to sink towards the horizon. How¡­how have hours past? God, how have I survived them? Though it all, Jackson and my pain have kept a steady pace. I do my best to curl myself against him, to make myself small and inconsequential, to not be a bother to this man who is running miles and miles across the countryside with me bnced in his arms. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The pain is¡­god, it drives me a little insane, I think, gnawing at my stomach and my leg. I can feel the blood dripping from me, at once agonizing and, somehow, a balm against the raw flesh of my wounds. I think I pass out¡­a lot, but regr infusions of Jackson¡¯s magic keeps bringing me back, filling me with energy, making my eyes flutter open. Always, always he¡¯s ncing down into my face, checking to make sure that I¡¯m okay ¨C But, I mean, we¡¯re both aware that I¡¯m not okay. But, somehow, I am alive. And, somehow, he¡­keeps running. I¡¯m vaguely aware, as the hours pass, that this part of the Examination was meant to be done in wolf form ¨C that he should have shifted by now and crossed this field at his top speed as his gigantic wolf. But even in his human body, carrying me? Frankly, Jackson¡¯s faster than most cadet¡¯s wolves. Only a few of them pass us, sending us side-long nces and not bothering to interrupt, knowing that Jackson would end them if they did. Jackson¡¯s breath only starts to g when I feel his pace change. I lift my head, curious despite my haze of pain, wondering desperately if we¡¯re at the end ¨C If there will be a healer, here ¨C Surely there has to be ¨C surely the Academy has medical staff waiting, knowing as they do that this is a violent Examination in which they¡¯ve encouraged us to maim each other, to get to the end. I scowl a little, my mind wandering strangely as I make a mental note to have a deep conversation with my father and my uncle about this particr aspect of Academy life. Because, quite frankly, I¡¯m not sure I agree with these methods. But¡­will I ever live to see them again, to have that conversation? Suddenly terrified, I sob, my hand clenching in Jackson¡¯s shirt as I turn my face into him. I don¡¯t have any tears, though ¨C all my liquids are probably depleted, after all, from all the blood dropping from me¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Jackson murmurs, pulling me closer against his chest. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± I pause, looking up at him, a little baffled. ¡°Really?¡± I whisper, and I¡¯m startled by the cracked sound of my own voice, the way my eyes struggle to focus on his beautiful face. ¡°Well,¡± he grimaces, ncing upwards. ¡°Well, no.¡± I groan, putting my head back against his chest. Not that it¡¯s his fault ¨C I just¡­god, I want it to end. All of it, the pain, the movement ¨C I just want to sleep, curl up somewhere soft andfortable. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, shaking me a little, making me look back up at him, his voice cracking in a way that breaks my heart. ¡°Don¡¯t give up on me now, Ari!¡± I lift my head, forcing my eyes to focus, forcing my head to nod. But it¡¯s all ¨C it¡¯s all really hard, maybe too much. ¡°Jacks,¡± I moan, shaking my head. ¡°Don¡¯t you do it,¡± he growls, his arms tightening around me. ¡°I did not drag you for miles across that field for you to give up now, Ari ¨C¡° Iugh ¨C a sad, croaked sound, half baffled and half tickled that he¡¯s mad at me. But something about it brings me back to myself, a little bit more. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, nodding my head seriously now. ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he mutters, a little mad, again pressing his hand to my back and giving me more of his power, his energy, his magic. I feel the difference instantly, the boost, but all it does is allow me to focus more on his grimace. ¡°I need to¡­to change positions, Ari,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m going to need both of my hands.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°Just¡­don¡¯t hate me, okay?¡± He stares into my face and I nod, promising it. But I instantly regret that promise when he lifts me, bodily, and slings me over his shoulder. The moan that rips from me instantly turns into a yell, if not a guttural scream. Jackson murmurs over and over again that he¡¯s sorry, but then he moves forward, even as I cry ceaselessly into his back. My body is twisted over his shoulder, somehow, so that the weight of me isn¡¯t on the wound. Instead, that faces inward, bumping awkwardly against Jackson¡¯s head and sometimes his cheek as he begins to climb. Most of the time he keeps one arm wrapped tightly around the back of my thighs, and my legs go blissfully numb, meaning I can¡¯t feel the arrow in my thigh anymore. Chapter 0206 Chapter 0206 Frankly, most of the time I can¡¯t feel anything, because I start to pass out as Jackson moves, somehow miraculously bncing me the whole time. The only times Ie to are when Jackson passes more magic, his palm pressed against my back or my side. Thesee more and more frequently as he feels me fade, as he feels me start to drift away from him. When my eyes do open, the world is increasingly ck, and at first I think it¡¯s because¡­because I¡¯m dying. But then I realize that it¡¯s just nighttime. Jackson starts to talk to me then, keeping up a steady string of words, most of them curses and narration of what he¡¯s doing, every step he¡¯s taking, how close we are to the end. But some of them, blissfully, are the sweetest things I¡¯ve ever heard. I just catch snatches of Jackson¡¯s words, really ¨C of him telling me of how long he thought about me, about what I¡¯d look like. His surprise that I¡¯m a blonde. How much he wants to tell me, and parts of the world he wants to show me. If I had tears, they¡¯d drip down my face, but I don¡¯t. So instead I just hang limply over my mate¡¯s shoulder, mourning the loss of this incredible bond when I just got hold of it, even as I determine to stay as long as I can ¨C even as I will myself to live, even for his sake, if not my own. Because Jackson ¨C he deserves a break in life, doesn¡¯t he? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. And Iugh, a little, at the irony of that thought ¨C that Jackson needs a break, even when I¡¯m the one dying over his shoulder, being hauled up a mountain. But Jacksonughs too, hearing or feeling my sentiments, and then he passes me more magic, and I clench my fist, determined to live. I focus on my breathing, when I¡¯m awake ¨C focus on dragging in the next breath as Jackson pulls me higher, and higher. Until, suddenly, I hear him groan, and then feel him stumble, and then suddenly stand and pause on his two feet. ¡°We did it, Ari,¡± he murmurs, panting. He passes me more magic and my eyes flutter, confused. I turn my head, tying toprehend the weird upside-down world. ¡°What?¡± I murmur, still hanging, my fingers now as numb as my legs. Somewhere below my cap fell off, and my hair is streaming down around me. There are people all over, cadets and professors that I recognize ¨C and¡­other stuff? I try to peer through the curtain of my hair, try to understand but¡­ Well. It¡¯s kind of useless, so I just sigh and give up. ¡°Okay,¡± I mutter, giving a little shrug. ¡°Put me down, Jacks.¡± But he doesn¡¯t listen to me, instead striding forward, shouting at the top of his lungs that we need a fucking medic, right the fuck now. Suddenly I jump a little, going rigid, because ¨C Was¡­was that my name? There¡¯s a rush of noise and then a smell hits my nose ¨C a familiar scent I¡¯ve smelled, I think, every day of my life, and I immediately start crying as I hear my name again, and this time I recognize the voice. ¡°Rafe,¡± I moan, reaching for him, even though I can¡¯t see. ¡°She needs a medic!¡± Jackson snaps, turning sharply away from my brother. ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± There¡¯s another familiar scent and I start to cry in earnest this time, trying to push away from Jackson, desperate to get to it ¨C to that familiar scent of lilies, and rose, and fresh water, and rain. Jackson snarls, stepping back, even as I try to turn to push myself up. ¡°I¡¯m a healer,¡± the woman¡¯s voice says, gentle and stern. ¡°Please, please ¨C I can help, okay!?¡± ¡°Let her go, Jacks,¡± Rafe says, his voice even and persuasive. ¡°Please ¨C you¡¯ve done everything you can, just¡­give her to me.¡± Jackson hesitates for a second before I feel myself moving, and I groan in agony as my mate tips me off his shoulder, and catches me in his arms and then¡­then passes me to my brother. ¡°Hey, trouble,¡± Rafe murmurs, smirking down at me ¨C I think for my sake, because I can see the worry in every line of his face, even if he¡¯s pretending he doesn¡¯t feel it. ¡°What!?¡± the woman breathes, and then she steps forward, reaching for me as she gasps, and I turn my face to look up into what could be a mirror image. A thrill of deep love passes through me even despite the pain. ¡°Hey, mom,¡± I murmur, trying to smile, reaching for her with a bloody hand ¨C But before I can brush her cheek, as I so desperately want to¡­I pass out. Chapter 0207 Chapter 0207 Jackson stares down at the tiny woman who is¡­god, she could be his mate¡¯s identical twin, couldn¡¯t she? Except, a little older¡­ ¡°Rafe Henry Sinir,¡± the woman hisses, moving closer to the Prince, ring daggers into his face. ¡°What the fuck are you two ying at!?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything, mom,¡± Rafe growls softly through his teeth, turning away with Ari in his arms. ¡°But right now, you need to heal her!¡± Jackson stares, confused at Rafe, because¡­ Well, why is he calling this woman mom? Didn¡¯t Ari just¡­ And then, as the woman shoves Rafe hard on the shoulder and they start to stride towards a door built into the edge of the cliffside, everything suddenlyes together. That woman ¨C he¡¯s seen her before, of course ¨C seen her picture a thousand times in print and on television. E Sinir ¨C the Queen of the nation, Rafe¡¯s mother. And mother of three more children, including the eldest Princess, Ariel ¨C Ari ¨C Jackson groans, tilting his head back and covering his face in his hands, cursing himself for being such an idiot ¨C God, how could he have not put that togetherst night!? It¡¯s not like she was even being sneaky about it! A girl named Ari, living with her ¡°cousins,¡± Rafe and Jesse Sinir!? Who the hell did he think she was!? ¡°Are youing?¡± Jackson drops his hands from his face to look towards the door, where the Queen has stopped for a moment to re at him while she holds it open, inviting him to follow where the crown Prince has carried his damn sister. Jackson nods once and strides towards the door, obeying his summons ¨C not because a Queen has given them, but because his mate is inside now. And he¡¯s not leaving her alone for one damn second. No, he didn¡¯te this far to let someone else take control now. No, Ari ¨C Ariel ¨C she¡¯s his. His to carry, his to protect, and he¡¯s not leaving her side again before he knows she¡¯s okay. Maybe not even then ¨C not for a long time. Jackson steps quickly through the door and follows the Queen down a short hall to a simple room. The Queen shuts the door behind him as Jackson turns to watch Rafeys a bloody, unconscious Ariel onto a crisp white hospital bed. God, she looks so tiny, so delicate¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± the Queen shouts, snapping her fingers up in Jackson¡¯s face to draw his attention to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you need to fill me in on precisely what happened to my daughter!¡± She res at him like it¡¯s his fault. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jackson stands awkwardly by the door, staring at the Queen, not knowing what to say. ¡°Go easy on him, mom,¡± Rafe snaps, standing up straight as the Queen rolls her eyes and moves to sit on the edge of the bed, taking Ariel¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s Ariel¡¯s mate, he didn¡¯t do this ¨C he probably saved her ¨C¡° The Queen¡¯s eyes go wide as she stares at Rafe and then turns that shocked gaze back on Jackson, who just stands by the door, trembling a little. ¡°Well,e on, then,¡± the Queen sighs, waving him over as she leans over Ariel and starts to look over the wounds. To Jackson¡¯s shock, the Queen rather callously grasps the end of a crossbow bolt and just yanks it out. Jackson gapes because ¨C I mean, aren¡¯t you supposed to not pull the bolt out? What kind of doctor is she ¨C ¡°Rx,¡± Rafe murmurs, ncing at him. ¡°Mom¡¯s got¡­I mean, it¡¯s her magic, all right? She¡¯s going to heal her. Ariel¡¯s going to be fine.¡± The Queen sends another nce Jackson¡¯s way before she starts to snap out questions about what happened, and when, and how long Ariel¡¯s been semi-conscious. Jackson answers them all as fast as he can before the Queen takes a deep breath, settling herself on the side of the bed and taking both of Ariel¡¯s hands in hers. Then, to Jackson¡¯s shock, the queen just exhales slowly and closes her eyes, looking of all bizarre things like she¡¯s just¡­meditating. Rafe exhales a long breath of relief and Jackson turns to him, gesturing towards the Queen, silently asking if they¡¯re all crazy. Rafe just stares at Jackson and thenughs a little, nodding to the side, silently asking him to take a step away. Jackson hesitates but then follows, ncing towards the door, wondering if he should run and get a real doctor or something ¨C ¡°Look, Ari¡¯s going to be fine, okay?¡± Rafe whispers, ncing back towards his mom and his sister, ¡°Mom¡¯s¡­very powerful. So just calm down, yeah?¡± Jackson just stares at the Prince¡¯s face, wondering how the hell he¡¯s supposed to do that. Chapter 0208 Chapter 0208 Rafe just smirks, his smile a little unsteady, but he takes a deep breath and shakes his head, probably forcing himself to calm down too. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rafe says, crossing his arms and looking back towards his sister,ying so pale on the bed. ¡°For taking care of her. It¡­it kills me that I wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jackson says, instant, still staring at the Prince like he¡¯s crazy for thinking that he wouldn¡¯t take care of her. Rafe looks back at Jackson and flinches a little at the intensity on the other man¡¯s face. And then he laughs, just lightly. ¡°I guess you two¡­figured some things out in the woods?¡± Jackson blinks for a second and then realizes that¡­well, that Rafe Sinir knows, doesn¡¯t he? But of course he does ¨C he just told the Queen that Jackson¡¯s Ariel¡¯s mate. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jackson says after a minute, running a hand through his hair and looking over at Ariel again, not wanting to take his eyes away for a single second. To his shock, color has already started toe back to her cheeks. Is it¡­is it seriously possible? That¡­ ¡°Jacks,¡± Rafe murmurs, and Jackson almost jumps out of his skin when the Prince puts a hand on his shoulder. But Rafe, to his credit, doesn¡¯t pull it away. Jackson turns to him now, starting to tremble all over like a frightened animal. ¡°Look,¡± Rafe says, keeping his voice low and calm, ¡°if mom gets to them while they¡¯re breathing¡­I mean, I¡¯ve never not seen her bring someone back, okay?¡± The two stare at each other for a long moment, Jackson¡­not knowing how to understand it, or how to believe it. ¡°Ariel¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Rafe insists, his voice still soft, his brows knitting together in concern. But Jackson flinches when he realizes suddenly that Rafe¡¯s concern is¡­is not for Ariel anymore. It¡¯s for him. ¡°You got her here in time, Jacks. You did it. She¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Jackson continues to stare at Rafe for a long, long moment before he gasps in a long breath, suddenly flooded with hope he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d lost. Because he¡¯d repeated to himself over and over again that she was going to make it ¨C That she¡¯d survive, that he¡¯d make her survive, damn it, if he had to pour his own blood into her veins ¨C But deep down, after she¡¯d stopped moving? After he could feel her pulse slowing, after she started taking the magic in lesser and lesser quantities? God, he¡¯d really thought he¡¯d lost her ¨C And then Jackson, even though he hasn¡¯t done it since he was a very small child, didn¡¯t know he even could anymore ¨C he bursts into tears. Big, wracking sobs, the kind that shake his shoulders and make him gasp for air. Half mortified, half lost in grief and worry, he tucks his face against his palms. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Rafe¡¯s face falls, but suddenly he¡¯s there, wrapping an arm around Jackson¡¯s shoulders before tugging him close. Jackson, not knowing what impulse tells him to do it because he¡¯s never hugged another man in his life, wraps his own arms around Rafe¡¯s back and clings to him, burying his face against Rafe¡¯s shoulder, emptying his tears. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Rafe murmurs softly, patting Jackson¡¯s muscled back with his own broad hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let it out. She¡¯s going to be fine. She¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Rafe murmurs it over and over until Jackson cries himself out, until the big Alpha raises his head and wipes an exhausted hand over his bloody cheek. Rafe helps Jackson steady himself, find his feet, and then looks him up and down. ¡°You need a shower,¡± he murmurs, and Jackson pauses before heughs, just a little, ncing again towards the bed where Ariel¡­ God, she looks like she¡¯s sleeping now, even though the Queen still holds her hands, still has her eyes closed, a faintvender light shining around both of them. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jackson murmurs, even though a shower is the furthest thing from his mind in this moment. ¡°I guess¡­I guess I do.¡± ¡°Wee to the family, man,¡± Rafe murmurs, pping a hand on Jackson¡¯s shoulder and leaning against him just a little bit. ¡°Wee to non-stop drama, probably for the rest of your life.¡± Jackson just groans lightly at the thought, and crosses his arms, and stands steadily ¨C even if he needs to sniff a few times and wipe again at the final tears on his cheeks. Then, quite patiently, he stands still and waits for his mate to wake up. Chapter 0209 Chapter 0209 When my eyes flutter open, I stretch myself a little, feeling bright and refreshed. ¡°All better, baby?¡± I hear my mom murmur and I go still for a moment before I focus on her face leaning over me. A smile breaks out on my lips, because it¡¯s my mom ¨C my mom, the best mom in the whole world, who I love so much, who I¡¯ve been dying to see for weeks ¨C But then I gasp, and sight up straight, with my entire reality shing back to me in a moment ¨C why I haven¡¯t seen my mom for months, the Academy, the Examination ¨C ¡°Slowly now, slowly,¡± mom murmurs, putting her hands on my shoulders and pushing me gently back towards my pillows. ¡°You¡¯re fixed, baby, but you¡¯re still dehydrated and exhausted. Go easy.¡± But I resist, not wanting toy down ¨C only wanting my mom, to be in her arms. ¡°Mama,¡± I cry, tears springing to my eyes, and she relents, wrapping her arms around me and gathering me to her. She holds me close, shushing me quietly and rocking me back and forth like she has a thousand times, telling me how much she loves me and how precious I am to her. And those words ¨C god, they heal me more than any magic she has. I mean, that¡¯s an overstatement. But it certainly feels like it. ¡°Thanks, mom,¡± I say, my words hitching a little in my voice. ¡°Thank you so much. I was so scared.¡± ¡°You were scared,¡± she says, pulling back a little and looking at me with wide eyes, ¡°Ari, you justid there ¨C I was the one who was scared. I¡¯m going to kill you for this!¡± I can¡¯t help it ¨C I burst outughing, a rough and shaky sound as I lift my hands and brush my tears from my cheeks. ¡°What a waste of magic, mom,¡± I murmur, shaking my head, ¡°if you heal me just to kill me.¡± My mom just moans then, shaking her head at me and gathering me into her arms again. I cringe, hating that I made her so upset, but there¡¯s a bright side in that too, right? Because if she¡¯s mad at me, that means I¡¯m okay. If I was dying, mom would go much easier on me. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything ¨C I promise.¡± ¡°Damn right you will,¡± she murmurs back, tightening her arms. ¡°What were you and your brother thinking taking you off to that dangerous school ¨C you¡¯re so little, Ariel! Why did you think you could ¨C¡° ¡°Um,¡± I start a little at the manly voice that sounds somewhere to my left, sitting up straight and looking around. And my eyes go wide when I see Rafe and Jackson just¡­standing there, staring at us. How ¨C how long have they been there? ¡°Yeah,¡± Rafe says, ncing anxiously at Jackson, ¡°I think¡­I think you need to let this one see that you¡¯re okay? Or else he might have a stroke.¡± Another little sob breaks from my throat as I open my arms to my mate, calling to him in my mind, and instantly he¡¯s across the floor ¨C so fast I didn¡¯t even see him move ¨C gathering me into his arms and taking shaky breaths as he runs a hand over my hair, and takes a deep sniff of my scent. As Rafees to stand closer by the bed, Jackson does his best to look me over all while keeping me as close as he can, which kind of defeats the point. ¡°You¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re seriously okay?¡± he asks, his voice trembling. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, nodding my head eagerly to him, ¡°mom patched me up, Jacks, it¡¯s okay ¨C¡° He screws up his face in confusion, ncing between me and mom, not getting it. ¡°So, you¡¯re like¡­ you are going into surgery soon? She stopped the bleeding? What about the infection ¨C you need ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± I murmur, taking his face between my palms and shaking my head, making him listen to me. ¡°Jacks, I¡¯m healed ¨C that¡¯s her gift. It¡¯s pretty incredible.¡± When he still stares at me, not getting it, I grin and lean back a little in his arms, pulling up my shirt so he can see my stomach, which looks exactly as it did before Wright plunged a crossbow bolt through it ¨C smooth skin, no scar, no wound. Nothing. ¡°See?¡± I say as his eyes go wide. ¡°Like it never happened.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± he breathes, sitting up straight, his arms loosening around me in a way I can¡¯t stand. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Well,¡± mom says dryly, ¡°I think that¡¯s enough bared flesh for one evening. ¡± She swats gently at my hand and makes me drop my shirt. Iugh, grinning at her, and then nce at my mate, feeling suddenly awkward to be in his arms like this. I mean, he¡¯s here¡­did they like¡­meet? Chapter 0210 Chapter 0210 Does she know who he is to me? And, oh my god, has Luca shown up? Did he even finish the Examination? Does he even know that I¡¯m here, that I was hurt? I nce anxiously towards the door. ¡°All right, young man,¡± my mom says, sterner than she usually is, leaning forward to deliver a little rap to Jackson¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯ve verified that she¡¯s alive and well ¨C now hands off my daughter at least until we¡¯ve been properly introduced.¡± Jackson blushes terribly and goes rigid before letting me go, sitting up straight. I grin at him because, I mean, I know that mom is teasing him ¨C but knowing how Jackson is around women? And especially a Queen? Oh, my poor baby mate. ¡°Well?¡± mom says, sitting up imperiously and holding out a hand to him, palm down with her fingers delicately pressed together. ¡°Will you not kiss my hand and perform the proper obeisances to your Queen, Cadet?¡± Jackson just stares at her hand, wide-eyed, having absolutely no idea what to do and in aplete panic about it. I let it all happen for about two seconds, ncing between them and taking in Jackson¡¯s ck jaw, the twitch at the edges of my mom¡¯s lips, before I burst outughing and smack her hand away. ¡°Mom, leave him alone!¡± I order, and she grins, dropping her hand. ¡°You¡¯re scaring the crap out of him.¡± Rafeughs too, enjoying the scene as I murmur to Jackson that she¡¯s just teasing him ¨C that there are no Queenly obeisances due. ¡°Yeah well,¡± my mom says, crossing her arms and sighing with pleasure as she looks over me and then Rafe, her first two babies who she loves so, so much. ¡°Your boy here scared the crap out of me, so I thought I¡¯d return the favor.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°He¡¯s delicate mom,¡± I murmur, pressing myself warm against Jackson¡¯s side, sensing that he needs it. ¡°He¡¯s ¨C¡° ¡°Delicate!?¡± Rafe questions, his voice full of doubt, but I ignore him, continuing on. ¡°He¡¯s not used to women¡¯s tricks and pranks. And he¡¯s had a hard night, dragging my bleeding butt all over the countryside. Be nice.¡± My mom just sighs, still grinning, as she smiles warmly at Jackson. ¡°I owe you a life debt, boy, for bringing my daughter back to me. I¡¯ll never be able to repay it.¡± She leans forward, offering her hand in a normal way. Jackson, sensing that it¡¯s real this time, reaches forward to take it, wrapping hisrge hand around her small one. ¡°You¡¯re my family now,¡± mom whispers, holding his blue gaze, her voice serious and sweet, ¡°nothing will ever change that. Yes?¡± My heart swells as I look up at Jackson, because even though mom has no real way of knowing it, I think she¡¯s given Jackson the thing he¡¯s always needed and never knew to want ¨C a family, a mother to care for him. And I know her ¨C I know that she means every word of it. That beyond being my mate ¨C what Jackson did for me today? He¡¯ll always, always have a ce in her heart. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jackson says, his voice quiet and very reverent. And I grin when I realize that Jackson, like the rest of us, has been caught up in mom¡¯s spell. How couldn¡¯t he be, though? Mom is the best. ¡°All right,¡± Rafe says, his voice dry and a little bored, ¡°this is a lot of love, but you two are both covered in blood and you smell terrible ¨C¡° ¡°We do not,¡± I protest, turning my face up to stare at him. ¡°Well, he does,¡± Rafe says, pointing at Jacks in a way that makes me squeak in objection. But my brother just grins at me, a little wicked. ¡°Listen, you just got carried across the countryside, you didn¡¯t have to break a sweat ¨C¡° I protest with a louder squeak this time, objecting to the idea that any of that was easy for me. ¡°But he,¡± Rafe continues, pointing at my mate with more vehemence, ¡°did all the work. So would you please unwind yourself from him for half an hour so he can get cleaned up? Because dad¡¯s here, and he¡¯s going to want to meet him, and your mate is gross ¨C¡° ¡°Dad¡¯s here?¡± I ask my eyes going wide. Chapter 0211 Chapter 0211 ¡°Yup, dad¡¯s somewhere ¨C I¡¯m shocked he hasn¡¯te running yet,¡± mom says, dropping Jackson¡¯s hand and fluttering her hand at him. ¡°Rafe¡¯s right ¨C shower for you, and then Ariel is next. Because if your dad meets your mate covered in your blood and your scent ¨C he¡¯s going to flip.¡± Jackson, as freaked out as he should be, presses a quick kiss to my head and then stands up. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he says to me, looking down at me with worry. And I grin at him, touched a little ¨C but what does he think, that I¡¯m worried he¡¯s going to run away or something? ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, reaching for his hand giving it a little squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Jackson hesitates, I think fighting the instincts that tell him to stay absolutely by my side at all times, but then he sighs when Rafe wraps a hand around his arm and starts to pull him away. Mom and I both watch as the two head for the second door in the chamber, which I guess leads somewhere else ¨Cmunal bathrooms? Who knows. And then, when my mate and my brother disappear and the door swings shut behind them, my mom turns to me with a grin. ¡°Well,¡± she murmurs, her eyes flicking over me impishly, ¡°you¡¯ve been busy, haven¡¯t you, daughter?¡± And I just moan and put my head in my hands, sinking back against the pillows. Mom justughs, shoving me gently aside anding to snuggle up against the pillows next to me. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯re all tired now ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I am tired!¡± ¡°Not too tired to gossipthe women in this family are never too tired to gossip. Come on, baby! I want to hear everything! I¡¯m dying over here ¨C we haven¡¯t had any news of you in months ¨C¡° ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I grumble, secretly pleased as my mom wraps an arm around me and pulls me close. Because she is right ¨C I am dying to talk to her, and thedies in this family ¨C we really can talk. And so Iunch into my story,ying my heart out in for her. I start at the beginning, at the wedding, and I apologize profusely for bailing on it without even saying goodbye ¨C but my mom is all warm support, saying that she understands, and considering the horrible things those men said when they found out I¡¯d fled¡­ ¡°Well,¡± she says, tossing back her hair and lifting her chin, ¡°they¡¯re just lucky I let them walk away with their skins intact.¡± ¡°You are ady, after all, mom,¡± I say, nodding sagely. ¡°And a queen,¡± she adds, mimicking my tone and making us bothugh. But then she squeezes me, urging me on. So I tell her all about just wanting to be with Jesse and Rafe, my best friends, at first, but then as time passed how much I really, really wanted to be at the school. How much my heart, genuinely, sang when I was admitted as a cadet, how much I love my sses, the excitement I feel whenever I think about bing a spy and helping our nation. ¡°I really want to do it, mom,¡± I murmur. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s more than just escaping from the wedding now. This feels like my life, like what I was¡­meant to do.¡± ¡°And it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± she says, her voice sarcastic, ¡°that your super hot mate just happens to live down the hall.¡± I squawk in surprise, sitting up straight and staring at her. ¡°Did you just call my mate hot!?¡± Mom bursts outughing, shaking her head. ¡°I mean, he is, Ariel ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s so gross!¡± I gasp, swatting her arm. ¡°You¡¯re my mother ¨C¡° ¡°Your mother who has eyes,¡± she continues,ughing hysterically, ¡°besides, I mean, it¡¯s not as if the two of us don¡¯t have a simr type.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± I shout, appalled. ¡°Ohe, on, Ariel,¡± mom says, rolling her eyes as she tries to get the words out around her vivid laughter. ¡°Are you seriously trying to tell me that you haven¡¯t noticed the simrities between your mate and your dad? I mean, talk about daddy issues ¨C¡° Chapter 0212 Chapter 0212 I yelp in protest then, grabbing my pillow and starting to thwap her with it, yelling disconnected words about how I didn¡¯t even pick him, the Goddess did, and actually Jackson and dad are nothing alike, just because they¡¯re both big ¨C But mom justughs hysterically and eventually I join her, dropping my pillow and curling up at her side, covering my blushing cheeks with my hands and shaking my head at the heat against my palms. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± mom murmurs, dropping a kiss to my forehead as she shakes with giggles. ¡°Your dad is hot too. Trust me, I get the appeal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to talk about this ever again,¡± I murmur, my words muffled in my humiliation. ¡°Too bad,¡± she sighs. ¡°Cora¡¯s going toe in here in a few minutes and say the exact same thing ¨C¡° ¡°Cora¡¯s here?¡± I gasp, sitting up eagerly and looking towards the door like she¡¯s going toe through it at any minute. ¡°We¡¯re all here, baby,¡± mom says, sitting up with me. ¡°You think Cora and I are going to let your father and your uncle put on this ridiculously dangerous Examination without us at the end to patch everyone up? Wee every year ¨C¡° ¡°You do?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide. ¡°Yes! You didn¡¯t notice that every year around this time we take a little vacation ¨C¡° ¡°What a crap vacation,¡± I say, shaking my head. But before my mom can agree, the door to the room flies open again and my matees stumbling into the room, gasping in fear and surprise. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But¡­not that mate. The other one. I¡¯m caught between a gasp of relief and a moan of mortification ¨C because my mom is going to be so confused by this. But I immediately open my arms for Luca, whoes crashing across the room to my side. I throw my arms around his neck as his slide immediately around my back, holding me close, shaking a little. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he gasps, horrified, worried. ¡°Are you!?¡± ¡°Ariel,¡± he snaps, leaning back to re at me a little, ¡°you are not checking in on me when I just heard that you showed up at the finish line unconscious, bleeding everywhere, thrown over Jackson McClintock¡¯s shoulder ¨C of all people ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I murmur, my eyes wide and sorry as I see the real fear in him. ¡°Seriously, Luc, I¡¯m fine ¨C I¡¯m all patched up ¨C I¡¯m¡­¡± And then my voice fades out as my mom clears her throat. ¡°Um,¡± I say, awkwardly turning to her and ncing between her confused but entertained face and my mate¡¯s still-terrified expression. ¡°Mom? I¡¯d like you to meet¡­Luca Grant. Luca, this is my mom ¨C she¡­she healed me up. Magically.¡± I finish the sentencemely, not knowing how to exin that. But Luca, to his credit, takes it in stride. He sits up straight in surprise but the immediately falls back on his manners, which are impable when he wants them to be. ¡°Your highness,¡± he says, immediately offering his hand, which my mother takes with a smile. ¡°I am so sorry ¨C you¡¯ll have to forgive me, I was¡­I was very distracted. I care a great deal about your daughter and I didn¡¯t ¨C honestly, I didn¡¯t even notice you sitting there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± my mom says, turning her head at him curiously as she squeezes his hand. ¡°But, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, my daughter told me that she kept her identity and her gender a secret during her time at the Academy. How is it that you know?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Luca says, his eyes wide with his innocence. ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡± My mom¡¯s eyes go wide with surprise and then scandalized delight. ¡°Well,¡± she says, turning her cat-like grin on me as I cover my face with my hands. ¡°You really have been busy, Ariel. Very busy indeed.¡± Chapter 0213 Chapter 0213 Mom and Luca exchange pleasantries while I work very hard to pull myself together, wondering how the hell I¡¯m supposed to manage all of this chaos, when Jesse ¨C of all wonderful people ¨Ces to my rescue. He, too, skids through the door and is across the room in half a second, shoving Luca roughly aside and knocking him to the floor so he can wrap his arms around me, murmuring about how scared he was and how d he is that I¡¯m okay. I hug my cousin back, assuring him that I¡¯m all right, and it¡¯s only when Jesse offers a hand and an apology to Luca that I¡¯m able to look at my mom again. She quickly raises a questioning eyebrow at me, asking silently if everything is out in the open, and I hurriedly shake my head, begging her with my expression to please, please not say anything. Slowly, she nods, a smile still ying at her lips as she turns her attention back to the boys, who are now standing at my bedside. ¡°As much as it is a pleasure to meet you, Luca,¡± she says, her voice official now, ¡°and I do very much want to talk to you more - Ariel still isn¡¯t well.¡± Luca¡¯s face pales at the news and he anxiously looks between me and my mom. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Jesse exins, putting a hand on Luca¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aunt E healed her up, Luc, don¡¯t worry ¨C¡° ¡°I healed her,¡± mom says, nodding to Jesse, ¡°but she¡¯s still exhausted and dehydrated. Jesse? Will you please go get your mom, and tell her to bring an IV? Ariel needs fluids.¡± Jesse nods and immediately moves to the door, but Luca hesitates, clearly wanting to stay. My mom simply quirks one queenly eyebrow at him, though ¨C clearly requesting time alone with her daughter ¨C and I see Luca give in. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± he says, kneeling down by the side of my bed and running a fond hand over my hair, my shoulder, and then down my arm. I can see him bodily fighting his instincts to stay by his mate¡¯s side ¨C but he also knows that I am clearly all right in my mother¡¯s hands. ¡°It will be okay, Luca,¡± I murmur, leaning impulsively forward. Luca puts a soft hand on my cheek and presses a brief, chaste kiss to my mouth ¨C not really able to resist, but also not wanting to put on a disy in front of my mom. I grin at him as he stands with a sigh and heads for the door. I¡¯m still grinning, watching his form, as my mom clears her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± I whisper, reaching out a hand for hers and squeezing it before the door snicks shut behind Luca¡¯s retreating form. Then, once we¡¯re alone, I turn to her, grimacing a little. ¡°Soooo, Ariellll,¡± she says, leaning forward and grinning at me, her voice light and gossipy. ¡°Why do both of those boys think that they¡¯re your mate!?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I say, my voice and my facepletely serious. ¡°They both are, mom.¡± Slowly the smile falls from her face. ¡°Wait, what?¡± I nod slowly and then burst into an exnation ¨C telling her about that first day, when both of their scents hit me, and then of figuring it all out as time passed. Mom¡¯s eyes are wide and shocked by the time I¡¯m halfway through the story and I can tell that she¡¯s mesmerized and worried, all at once. I don¡¯t even have time to get to the end ¨C about how I just told Jacksonst night, during the Examination ¨C when the door opens and Aunt Coraes in, wheeling an IV stand with her. I give a little cry of joy when I see her ¨C Cora, she¡¯s my only aunt, but she¡¯s my favorite anyway. She makes the same little noise as she ms the door shut and rushes to me, pushing the IV with her and abandoning it a bit when she sits on the bed next to me and wraps me up in a tight, tight hug. ¡°You idiot,¡± she mutters into my hair, rocking me back and forth. ¡°You followed your brother and your cousin, of all people!? To the Academy!?¡± ¡°I like it there!¡± I protest,ughing a little and pushing her away a bit so that I can look into her face, smiling despite all the drama. ¡°Besides,¡± I say, cocking my head to the side, ¡°where did you guys think I was?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°In a convent,¡± Cora sighs, slumping back against the pillows with me and ncing at my mom. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what we hoped. Safe and sound, all walled up, practicing the art of making tapestries or something equally dull and harmless.¡± ¡°Oh, well, it sounds like Ariel was doing the exact opposite, Cors,¡± my mom says, leaning forward with her chin on her palm and grinning at me. I scowl at her, thinking she¡¯s enjoying this just a little too much. ¡°Considering that she just told me that she met two mates at this little Academy.¡± Chapter 0214 Chapter 0214 Cora gasps, staring first at my mom and then at me. I blink, shocked at the¡­the delight in her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re both here!?¡± ¡°What!?¡± my mom squeals, sitting up rigid and straight, just as I do. ¡°Did you¡­did you know!?¡± I¡¯m equally shocked. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Cora shouts,ughing and covering her face with her hands for a second. ¡°I¡¯ve known since you were a baby! I saw it at your baptism ¨C I¡¯m so d you both finally know so that I don¡¯t have to keep it to myself anymore!¡± ¡°Cora!¡± my mother shouts, halfughing half enraged as she leans forward to smack Cora on the arm, ¡°how could you not tell me this!?¡± ¡°You opted out of it!¡± Cora replies,ughing and pointing a finger at mom¡¯s face. ¡°I told you I would tell you, but we agreed that there are some things a mom shouldn¡¯t know! Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to not tell Dominic and he would have locked Ariel up in a box the moment she hit puberty.¡± ¡°I just thought you saw Ariel getting into a lot of romantic drama with her mate, I didn¡¯t think ¨C¡° ¡°Wait, you knew I had a mate!?¡± I gasp, turning to my mom now. ¡°How could you not tell me!?¡± ¡°Well, why would you want to know?¡± mom replies, spreading her hands innocently. ¡°It¡¯s important to go through life and take it as ites, with no expectations ¨C¡° ¡°Dad told Rafe he had one!¡± ¡°He did?¡± mom gasps, turning to look at the door. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to kill him ¨C¡° ¡°Okay okay,¡± Cora says, raising her voice above ours and spreading her hands out, silencing us. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­get organized here. E, I maintain that you did not want to know this, because it would have driven you absolutely insane.¡± ¡°Probably true,¡± my mom concedes with a nod. ¡°But Ariel,¡± she says, turning to me, her face breaking into a smile. ¡°Come on, dish. Who are they!?¡± ¡°Mom just met them ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, which one do you like better?¡± Cora asks, eager, leaning forward. ¡°That is so unfair!¡± I protest, gasping but¡­I look immediately to my mom, also kind of wanting to know. ¡°One of them is Luca Grant,¡± my mom says, leaning forward eagerly, almost as if I¡¯m not there. ¡°Luca GRANT!?¡± Cora squeals, her hands going to her cheeks. ¡°The boxer!? Oh my god, he¡¯s so cute ¨C I¡¯ve had a crush on him for like, a year -¡° ¡°Ew EW!¡± I shout, hitting Cora now. ¡°That is so gross ¨C you¡¯re both so gross ¨C¡° ¡°I am not gross, Ariel,¡± Coraughs, dodging my blows, ¡°I am just a woman, and he is good looking. God, you¡¯re so lucky ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m telling Uncle Roger you said that,¡± I reply, narrowing my eyes and crossing my arms. ¡°Go ahead!¡± she says, waving a hand. ¡°He¡¯ll probably agree ¨C Luca¡¯s a hottie. But your dad,¡± she grimaces, ¡°he¡¯s not going to be happy about that one.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, my eyes going wide. ¡°Because,¡± she says, grimacing a little and ncing at my mom, ¡°he¡¯s kind of adies¡¯ man, right? Dates around? He¡¯s dated like everyone ¨C every little starlet.¡± I growl, hating the idea and crossing my arms. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not going to do that anymore.¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± Cora replies,ughing again, ¡°convince him to be faithful to you while you¡¯re out there, dating your other mate.¡± I groan, leaning against her, because I mean¡­she¡¯s right, isn¡¯t she? ¡°You should see the other one,¡± my mom says, raising her eyebrows with a grin. ¡°He looks just like her dad ¨C¡° ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± I moan, throwing my head back, a little whine in my voice. ¡°You¡¯re right, baby,¡± my mom says to me consolingly, but when I lift my head I catch her mouthing ¡°He totally does¡± to Aunt Cora, who justughs. ¡°He doesn¡¯t! They have totally different coloring! And their¡­face shapes¡­¡± I hesitate, trying to come up with other differences, but mom and Cora just grin at me. ¡°Fine,¡± I groan, putting my face in my hands. ¡°But their personalities are totally different ¨C¡° Mom leans forward, beginning to assure me that she¡¯s sure that¡¯spletely true, when Cora interrupts, her voice considering. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Actually,¡± she says, her expression a little far-off. ¡°Your dad would probably be the right one to ask about this, Ari.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask,pletely confused. ¡°Cora, dad is thest person I want to talk to about this stuff ¨C he¡¯s gong to flip.¡± ¡°Well, that aside,¡± she responds with a shrug ¨C like it¡¯s an easy thing to handle the most powerful Alpha in the world when he¡¯s flipping out ¨C ¡°he¡¯s also the only person I¡¯ve ever heard of who had two fated mates.¡± My jaw drops almostpletely to the floor. Chapter 0215 Chapter 0215 ¡°Wait, what?¡± I gasp, shocked. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± my mom says, her own eyes going far-off as she apparently remembers this long-lost, incredibly important and interesting detail. ¡°I forgot about that¡­¡± ¡°You knew!?¡± I¡¯m scandalized ¨C mom and dad, they¡¯re so perfect for each other. The idea of dad being mated to someone else... God, I can¡¯t even imagine it. ¡°Of course I knew, baby,¡± mom says, leaning closer and tucking a strand of my bloody hair behind my ear as Cora stands up and begins to fuss with the IV, apparently remembering suddenly that I¡¯m coming off the edge of death and need some fluids. ¡°Dad and I don¡¯t keep secrets. Plus, I knew her.¡± ¡°Real piece of work,¡± Cora murmurs, shaking her head as she reaches for my arm. ¡°What!?¡± It¡¯s all I can say in my shock as Cora hooks me up to the IV, helping me get on the mend in her own non-magical way. ¡°It wasn¡¯t at the same time, like you and your boys,¡± mom says, turning her head consideringly. ¡°He rejected her and then was single for a long time before he met me. Which, I mean, thank god ¨C I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have been able to handle that. I¡¯d have been so jealous, and she¡¯d probably have tried to kill me. I mean, more than she eventually did.¡± My face screws up in shock and confusion as I stare at my mother, but she just waves a hand, dismissing it. ¡°Speaking of the jealousy,¡± Cora says, sitting down next to me and taking my wrist so she can check my pulse. ¡°How are your boys handling it?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, looking between them. ¡°They¡­aren¡¯t. Because they don¡¯t¡­know about each other.¡± Mom and Cora¡¯s faces are twin pictures of shock and then delight before they burst into scandalized laughter. ¡°You little minx,¡± mom says, leaning forward to prod me with the tips of her fingers. ¡°How the hell did you manage that!?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t manage it,¡± I murmur, not really liking the implication here that I¡¯m doing it nefariously and for my own good. ¡°It was¡­I didn¡¯t want anyone to find out, at first, that I was a girl. And then I¡­it took a while to get to know them, and to decide I could trust them.¡± ¡°Wise,¡± Cora says, nodding as she slips a stethoscope out of her pocket and slips it around her neck. ¡°And Rafe and Jesse?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, because¡­well, this one is a little more nefarious, I guess. ¡°Rafe knows about Jackson. Jesse knows about Luca.¡± My mom and my aunt grin at me again, but I just shrug and sigh. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Well, how are you feeling about it, baby?¡± my mom asks, leaning forward and taking my hand. ¡°It must be a lot, in addition to your studies.¡± ¡°It is a lot,¡± I say, my shoulders slumping in relief to hear her voice it aloud, to have her understand. ¡°It¡¯s scary! And they¡¯re both so great, but¡­¡± I bite my lip and shake my head, looking down at my lap, ¡°it¡¯s really confusing.¡± Mom begins to murmurforting things about how of course it¡¯s confusing ¨C it¡¯s bound to be ¨C but suddenly the door flies open again. This time, broad shoulders fill the frame and I blink because¡­ Well, for a second, as embarrassing as it is, I did think it was Jackson. But my eyes fill with tears the moment that I realize that it¡¯s my dad. ¡°Dad!¡± I croak, suddenlypletely overwhelmed with emotion as I try to pull myself up, to move to him, to get immediately to his side. Because I mean, I love my mom ¨C endlessly, in every atom of me. But my dad¡­ ¡°Baby,¡± he groans, striding across the room and scooping me up off the bed even as I scramble for him. He groans again when he ducks his head and presses his cheek to mine, as I burst into tears and wrap my arms around his broad shoulders. My dad holds me tight for a long, long few moments, and Cora and my mom stay quiet, letting us have this time, understanding the bond between us. He takes a shuddering breath before raising his head, looking into my face. ¡°Are you okay, sweetheart?¡± I nod, sniffing. ¡°Just a little overwhelmed, pops,¡± I murmur, which earns me a smile. ¡°Mom fixed me up good. I¡¯m fine.¡± Dad growls deep in his throat as he lowers himself to the bed with me still in his arms, clearly not ready to let me go but ready to join the conversation. Cora, smiling, goes and closes the door before untangling the IV chord andying it out neatly. Then she sits down on the edge of the bed opposite my mom. The poor overloaded bed gives a desperate little creak, but we all ignore it. Chapter 0216 Chapter 0216 ¡°I¡¯m going to kill your brother,¡± dad says, shaking his head as he looks me over, frowning at the blood all over me and narrowing his eyes as he gives me a suspicious sniff. But if he smells Jackson or Luca, he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Go easy on Rafe, dad,¡± I murmur, raising a hand to run it fondly over his stubbled cheek. ¡°It was all Jesse¡¯s idea anyway.¡± Mom and Coraugh at this but dad continues frowning, not ready to joke. ¡°I could have lost you, Ariel,¡± he whispers, his voice tight. ¡°Do you ¨C do you know what that would have done to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, dad,¡± I say, shaking my head, my lip trembling as tears start to threaten my eyes again. My dad ¨C he¡¯s so strong, so steady ¨C seeing him emotional like this? God, I can¡¯t handle it ¨C not at all. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine ¨C nothing happened ¨C¡° ¡°But it could have happened,¡± he whispers, devastated even by the thought of it. ¡°It almost did ¨C Ariel, from what Jesse said, you almost died ¨C¡° The tears start to slip down my cheeks and my lips turn down in a desperate frown, because I hate that I did this to him ¨C hate that he was this worried. ¡°Easy, Dominic,¡± mom murmurs, reaching out a hand and cing it softly on dad¡¯s knee. ¡°Don¡¯t make the girl feel guiltier than she already does. She¡¯s had a rough day.¡± Dad nces at mom for a moment and then heaves a deep sigh, forcing himself, I think, to move on from it. ¡°Well,¡± he says, giving me a steady nod as he takes a deep breath. ¡°At least it¡¯s all over, now.¡± I nod, agreeing, likewise grateful that the Examination is done but then I go rigid in my dad¡¯s arms, looking up at him with suspicion. ¡°Dad,¡± I say slowly, ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean that we can bring you home now,¡± he says, giving me a steady nod. ¡°Where you¡¯ll be safe and sound ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, staring up at his face. Instantly I drop my arms from around his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re taking me home!?¡± ¡°Well of course we¡¯re taking you home, Ariel ¨C the fuss with your ex-fianc¨¦ is all cleared up, you don¡¯t have to be in hiding anymore ¨C¡° ¡°No!¡± I protest, shaking my head vehemently and wiggling hard until dad lets me go, staring at me in shock. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back to the Academy! I mean, unless I didn¡¯t pass the Examination? Were we toote!?¡± Dad just stares at me in shock and confusion as I turn to the door, suddenly desperate to know. ¡°Did I slow Jackson down too much?¡± I ask, my voice getting squeaky in my panic. ¡°Did they ¨C did they say I failed because he carried me across the finish line? I don¡¯t know the rules ¨C¡° ¡°Jackson?¡± my dad asks, and then he leans towards me, sniffing suspiciously again. ¡°Who the hell is Jackson? What happened, Ariel ¨C¡° ¡°Was. I. Late?¡± I ask, my voice sharp as I turn to stare at my dad, my lips a thin line. ¡°What?¡± my dad asks again,pletely baffled. ¡°Um,¡± Cora says, interjecting awkwardly. ¡°Ariel, if you¡¯re asking if you made it across the line within the top 60% of candidates¡­you did¡­¡± I huge rush of air leaves my lungs and relief sweeps through me, because at least Jackson is getting through ¨C But me? Are there rules about how healthy you have to be when you cross? Do you have to do it under your own power? ¡°Ariel,¡± my dad snaps, his voice harsh, ¡°are you saying ¨C my god, you can¡¯t be serious ¨C you want to go back to the Academy!?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± He stares at me for a long second before his face turns cold. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± I gape at my father as he crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°Dominic,¡± my mother says, and I whip my head to see her frowning at him, clearly taking my side. ¡°Ariel is at the Academy for more reasons than just to hide from that horrible fianc¨¦ ¨C she¡¯s been working really hard! She¡¯s ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s out of the question,¡± dad snaps, slicing a hand through the hair like that¡¯s the end of it. ¡°My daughter is not going back to an Academy of Alpha males who clearly want her dead ¨C¡° ¡°Dad!¡± I protest. ¡°No!¡± he shouts, his voice booming out, carrying with it his Alphamand. ¡°You were shot with a crossbow, Ariel! No daughter of mine is going to be at that school ¨C it¡¯s too dangerous for you! It is male-only for a reason!¡± My hands curl into fists in my side as I re at my father, my jaw set. Chapter 0217 Chapter 0217 I¡¯m well, well aware that I¡¯m supposed to quail under the look my father is leveling at me now ¨C that it¡¯s sent many big tough Alphas running for the hills. But, well, I¡¯m my father¡¯s daughter, aren¡¯t I? And I am not giving in that easily. No way in hell. ¡°I¡¯m going back, dad,¡± I growl, my voice matching his own even though it¡¯s several octaves higher. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°The hell I can¡¯t ¨C¡° ¡°I have worked too hard!¡± I shout, getting up on my knees and leaning towards him now. ¡°I have been busting my ass at that school, proving myself! I ¨C¡° ¡°And it almost killed you, Ariel!¡± my dad shouts back, leaning in so that our faces are only inches apart. ¡°I survived, didn¡¯t I!?¡± I whip my finger up between us, a move I¡¯ve seen my mom make a thousand times, but my dad just swats it away. ¡°I¡¯m proving myself, dad. I already beat twenty percent of the candidate ss getting into the school, and now I¡¯ve beat forty percent of the men who have been training just as hard as me! You cannot discount me and say that I haven¡¯t earned my spot!¡± ¡°You were carried over the finish line bleeding and barely breathing, Ariel,¡± dad says, and his anger snaps a little as he speaks the words. He groans again as he pictures it, straightening up and closing his eyes against the mental image. ¡°I cannot, in good faith, send you to your death ¨C you are not built, physically, for this world ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°So, the only people who are worthy of the education,¡± I say, sitting back on my butt and crossing my arms as I re at him, ¡°are big guys, like you?¡± His eyes fly open to stare at me, and then they narrow. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°In this school I am not your daughter ¨C I¡¯m Ari rk, who is a boy,¡± I argue, knowing perhaps that it won¡¯t make as much sense but needing to make the point anyway. ¡°He¡¯s small, but he¡¯s smart. And he¡¯s earned his ce there. You can¡¯t take this away from me not when I¡­¡± I hesitate now, biting my lip. ¡°Not when it¡¯s the only life I think I¡¯ve ever really wanted, dad!¡± He groans again, pressing his eyes shut as he whips his head to the side. And despite his actions, I know he¡¯s hearing me ¨C I know he¡¯s listening. He just really, really doesn¡¯t like it. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, Dominic,¡± my mom says softly, and a rush of joy runs through me when I hear her support, though I don¡¯t turn to look at her, keeping my eyes on him. ¡°You¡¯re being more of a dad than a militarymander right now ¨C if she was a boy; or, hell, if she was anyone else¡¯s girl¡­ you¡¯d let her go back.¡± ¡°Quite frankly, Dom, if you keep her out you¡¯re just being sexist.¡± My eyes go wide as I turn to stare at Aunt Cora, and my dad and mom do the same. She just shrugs, her chin high as she stares him down. ¡°I¡¯ve said from the start that this school was on the wrong side of it to only let in boys. It¡¯s been running for more than twenty years now, and you finally have a girl Cadet who has genuinely proven that she¡¯s better than half the boys who showed up and tried.¡± Cora gestures to me here, and another rush of joy pulses through me. ¡°Again,¡± my dad says, his teeth gritted. ¡°She nearly died.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t,¡± I say, seeing my opportunity. ¡°Dad, check the rulebooks. If there¡¯s a rule that says that you have to cross the finish line of your own power, then¡­¡± I bite my lip, not wanting to say it, but taking the gamble anyway, ¡°then¡­I¡¯ll go back to the Pce with you. But if other cadets have passed the Examination when they were carried across the line¡­you have to let me stay.¡± Dad sighs, closing his eyes, and I clench my hands in hope because I know he sees the logic in that. I know that he¡¯s a fairer man than he¡¯s being right now ¨C that he is, as mom says, acting on his dad instincts more than anything else. Chapter 0218 Chapter 0218 ¡°Let me talk to your brother,¡± dad growls, each word slow and distinct. ¡°I need¡­more information about how the rest of the time at the Academy has been. Although, I¡¯m going to put him through a meat grinder the moment I see him, so he¡¯s not going to be able to get any words out.¡± ¡°You can ask Jesse, then,¡± I offer, more cheerful than I have a right to be, because I can see dad¡¯s determination starting to crumble. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Dad just res at me. ¡°Don¡¯t think he¡¯s not dead too.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Cora says, her voice dry, ¡°murder your own children. Leave mine to me. I¡¯ve got special ns for that sneaky little rat ¨C a long, slow death, I think¡­¡± Dad nces towards Cora, opening his mouth to retort, but we all go silent and turn towards the second door in the room the moment it opens and Rafe reappears with a certain tall, freshly- showered Alpha by his side. Rafe¡¯s eyes go wide when he sees the collection of his loved-ones gathered on the poor over- burdened bed and he puts out a hand, smacking Jackson in the chest and stopping him in his tracks. I can¡¯t help it, though ¨C Jackson, in a fresh cadet uniform, his hair all wet and slicked back? God, but he looks so good. He grins, feeling my emotions down the bond, passing his own relief and joy back to me. But then his eyes flick to my dad, and he stills, realizing¡­ Well, realizing precisely who is sitting before him. My dad slowly gets to his feet, scenting the air, a vicious growl building in the back of his throat as he recognizes the scent of this cadet as the scent that is all over me. ¡°Dad,¡± I say, my voice worried as I shoot a nce between him and Jackson, grabbing for his sleeve. But my dad just brushes me off, moving slowly as he stands, his eyes moving between Rafe and Jackson. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t ¨C¡° ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± dad asks, his voice very, very dangerous. ¡°And why is your scent all over my injured daughter?¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Rafe says, stepping in front of Jackson, his eyes wide. ¡°Enough!¡± dad snaps at my brother, ring daggers at him. ¡°Step aside, Rafe, let this man speak for himself.¡± Rafe sets his jaw and stays still for a moment, clearly deciding what to do. But then, to my surprise, he steps to the side, letting Jackson handle this himself ¨C some Alpha instinct letting him know that this is between my dad and Jacks. To my surprise, unlike the vast majority of men who would fall back a few steps and beg forgiveness or start spouting an exnation in the face of my father like this, Jackson stands his ground. He sets his jaw and curls his hands into determined fists. His shoulders slump forward, just a little, in what I think is a sign of non-aggression, letting my dad know that he does not want to fight. But he doesn¡¯t give up a single step of the space between them. Instead, Jackson just flicks his eyes to me, asking silently what I want him to do. Letting everyone in the room know that his next actions are at mymand, not Dominic Sinir¡¯s. ¡°Oh,¡± Cora says, her voice a little breathless with awe and surprise next to me. ¡°Oh, so this is¡­the one you were talking about, E¡­¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± my mom snaps, and from the corner of my eye I see her rise to her feet. My dad stills just a second before turning towards her. Slowly, she shakes her head. ¡°You¡¯re making the wrong assumptions, Dominic,¡± she says, her words cold and filled with warning. ¡°That boy did not hurt Ariel, he saved her. Jackson is the one who carried her across the finish line ¨C he¡¯s her mate.¡± My dad goes absolutely rigid with shock as I turn to stare at my mom. Because as my father¡¯s growl fills the air and he turns his murderous gaze back to Jackson, I am desperately, deeply unsure that that was the right thing to reveal in this moment. Chapter 0219 Chapter 0219 Jackson¡¯s eyes go wide for a second with worry as my dad focuses singrly on him and takes one single, dangerous step in his direction. ¡°Dominic!¡± my mother snaps, and then she¡¯s moving quickly between my dad and my mate, turning and holding a hand up in front of my father¡¯s face. ¡°Think about what you¡¯re doing right now, let alone the impression you¡¯re making!¡± The growl dies in my father¡¯s throat as he blinks, hard and refocuses on my mom. ¡°The¡­the impression? E, this man¡¯s scent is all over our child, he¡¯s iming her as his mate, and you want me to worry about first impressions!?¡± ¡°Dominic,¡± mom murmurs, stepping closer and shocking me byughing a little bit. Slowly she stands on her tiptoes and takes his face in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? He didn¡¯t im her as his mate ¨C the Goddess fated them. And if I know my daughter as well as I think I do, then I¡¯d be willing to bet a lot of money that Ariel had more to do with this than poor Jackson did.¡± Dad stares at mom for a long moment before turning to look at me. I just shrug, feeling awkward and¡­well, old. Because my entire life I¡¯ve been dad¡¯s little girl, and now here I am¡­introducing him to my mate. Suddenly overwhelmed, my eyes fill with tears. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, shrugging again, not knowing what to do. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­I¡¯ve known since the first day as a candidate, dad. I told Jackson¡­yesterday.¡± My lip trembles as my dad stares at me, shocked, and I can¡¯t help the tears that start to slip down my cheeks. I also don¡¯t miss the three steps forward that Jackson takes towards me before Rafe grabs his arm, hauling him back. ¡°Be nice to him, dad,¡± I squeak out. ¡°He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s really nice, okay?¡± Dad stares at me for a long, long moment before he lets out a long, long groan, covering his face with his hands and tilting his head back towards the ceiling. Aunt Cora scooches closer to me, giving me a quick hug and then wiping the tears from my cheeks, whispering that it¡¯s all right. I nod to her, understanding, but still feeling overwhelmed. I keep my eyes on the four people standing in the room. Jackson and Rafe stand still, waiting for my dad to decide what he¡¯s going to do next. Mom steps close to dad, wrapping an arm around his waist and waiting patiently until he drops his hands from his face, folding his arms around her and sighing deeply before looking down at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready for this today, E,¡± he murmurs, ncing back at me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready for our little girl to grow up.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ve still got the meatball,¡± she murmurs, pointing at Rafe. Iugh, unable to help it, as Rafe scowls. He hates his nickname. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left us yet. And Markie and Juniper. Or Ariel ¨C not really.¡± She smiles at him. ¡°Kids grow. It¡¯s what they do.¡± She stands on her toes. ¡°It¡¯s a good day, Dominic.¡± Dad presses a kiss to her mouth and then nods once, sighing again. ¡°A good day.¡± Then he turns to me and holds a hand out. Cora helps me stand and then I wheel my little IV over to my dad¡¯s side, slipping my hand in his as the three of us turn to face Jackson, who suddenly lookspletely freaked out. I smirk, a little tickled by the idea that he was ready to take on my dad when dad was about to sh him to pieces. But meeting my father in a calm, pleasant way? He looks ready to bolt. ¡°All right, Ariel,¡± dad murmurs, his voice grumbling as he squeezes my hand in his. ¡°Introduce me to your young man.¡± And so I do.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Introductions are quick,rgely formal, and a little awkward, with dad shaking Jackson¡¯s hand and asking him some questions about who he is, what he¡¯s studying, how we met. Jackson¡¯s face gets redder and redder as he stumbles through the interrogation, and I¡¯m basically melting with second- hand embarrassment, but Rafe saves me. One look at Rafe¡¯s wide grin, at the way he watches Jackson with a little bit of good-humored delight at how horribly awkward he¡¯s being, and I burst intoughter. Mom and Rafe startughing too, and dad looks down at me with surprise as I shake my head at him and move to Jackson¡¯s side, slipping my hand into my mate¡¯s and giving it a squeeze. ¡°Dad, please, you¡¯re killing him, all right?¡± Chapter 0220 Chapter 0220 Dad stares at me and then up at Jackson again. ¡°What?¡± he asks. ¡°I was just being polite ¨C¡° ¡°Jacks is¡­not great with polite,¡± I say, pressing myself warmly to his side. ¡°Actually, I think he¡¯d probably rather fight you than do the small talk thing.¡± Jackson scowls, alreadying back to himself a little. ¡°Ari, I don¡¯t want to fight him ¨C¡° N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I know,¡± I say, nodding and smiling up into his face. ¡°Just ¨C can we all maybe take a bit of space? Try this again over midwinter, maybe over dinner?¡± ¡°Or an activity,¡± Rafe suggests, knowing that even a dinner might be a bit much for Jacks. ¡°Or a great, great deal of whiskey ¨C barrels of it.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± dad snaps good-heartedly at Rafe, waving a dismissive hand at all of us as he turns away. ¡°Fine, fine! We¡¯ll do it allter! I need much more information anyway.¡± I grin after him as he walks to the bed with mom at his side, and then I grin between Jacks and Rafe. ¡°You did great, Jacks,¡± I whisper, supportive. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­say anything,¡± he murmurs, ncing after my parents. ¡°Besides, like, my name ¨C¡° ¡°But you did that so well,¡± Rafe says with humorous condescension, patting him on his shoulder with augh. Iugh too and Jackson gives a tentative smile, I think giving into it. Jacks opens his mouth, I think to ask a question, but the door opens again ¨C suddenly, I long for a lock on it ¨C and a professor I don¡¯t recognizees into the room. ¡°Um,¡± he says, looking around, a clipboard in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Cadets Sinir, McClintock, and rk?¡± Rafe steps hastily in front of me, asking whether the professor is looking for Jesse or Rafe Sinir, and in the intervening moment Jackson hands me his cap, which was apparently tucked into his back pocket. Hastily, I loop my hair up onto my head and whip the cap on top. It¡¯s too big, but, in a pinch, it works. When the professor reveals that he¡¯s looking for Rafe Sinir, Rafe nces back at me and then nods to him, letting him know that we¡¯re all here. ¡°Oh, good,¡± the professor says, looking anxiously over at the King, Queen, and Duchess standing quietly together by the bed, perhaps wondering what the hell is going on. But he doesn¡¯t say anything about that, instead clearing his throat and consulting his paper. ¡°Well,¡± he says with a sigh, ¡°the three of you have been marked as passing the Examination ¨C¡° I squeal suddenly with delight, throwing myself into Jackon¡¯s arms. Heughs with me, turning me in a circle, giving me a big hug. When we go all the way around before we see the professor at the door giving us a strange look. Jackson just clears his throat and awkwardly lowers me to the floor. ¡°So,¡± my mother says, interrupting as the professor starts speaking again. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue that Cadet¡­rk¡­¡± here she nces at me, and inwardly I cringe at how obvious she¡¯s being, ¡°was carried wounded over the finish line?¡± ¡°No, highness,¡± the professor says, giving her a deferential bow. ¡°The rules are to cross the finish line, full stop. I think,¡± he nces at my dad here, ¡°they were written that way with this express situation in mind.¡± My mouth falls open a bit as I realize that my dad knew this all along because he wrote the rule book ¨C that it¡¯s not a surprise to him, at all, that I¡¯ve passed. Dad catches my re and just gives me a little shrug, telling me to deal with it. I roll my eyes at him but let it pass ¨C he¡¯s had a stressful day too. The professor continues. ¡°Sinir and McClintock have been given orders to return to the Academy tonight,¡± he says, lowering the clipboard to his side. ¡°Though rk has been given special permission to stay overnight to ensure that there are noplications to his injuries. Though¡­¡± He hesitates, not finishing and looking at me strangely because obviously I¡¯m standing before him perfectly hale. I just shrug, not exining anything. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Jackson growls, stepping forward towards the professor. ¡°I am not leaving rk here alone.¡± The professor steps back, shocked by the defiance and the aggression in Jackson¡¯s eyes. Chapter 0221 Chapter 0221 ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± my mother says with perfect calm, standing and catching Jackson¡¯s eye. He freezes for a moment and then steps back, standing up straight again. Mom, ever-charming, turns a smile on the professor and thanks him for the news, ensuring him that Sinir and McClintock will follow in a few minutes to be transported back. When the professor leaves, mom turns back to Jacks with an eyebrow raised. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to get better at that,¡± she says quietly, gesturing towards the door. ¡°If Ari is going to return to the Academy, you¡¯re going to have to keep her secret, which means not acing all mate-y whenever someonees to deliver perfectly normal news ¨C¡° ¡°She¡¯s not going back,¡± my dad says, stepping towards my mom with a re. Mom¡¯s mouth pops open in surprise but then they begin to fight, the way they always do ¨C with a great deal of heat and talking over each other. But Rafe and I just look away from them and towards each other, used to it, because it all turns out right in the end. ¡°Oooookay,¡± Aunt Cora says, stepping away from the bed anding over to us. ¡°Why don¡¯t I walk the two of you out,¡± she says, nodding to the big Alphas on either side of me. ¡°Ariel will ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Jackson says, frowning at Cora and reaching a possessive hand for me. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she says, grinning up at him and reaching a hand out to pat him fondly on the cheek, an action which I think shocks Jackson to the core. He stands stock-still, staring at Cora as she beams at him. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± she sighs, ¡°you are. Kiss your mate ande along.¡± She takes his hand then, tugging on it, and Jackson looks at me a bit helplessly ¨C I think as shocked at being bossed by a woman as he is at having someone call him sweetheart and baby. I step close, reaching for him, and Jacks quickly lowers his head, pressing a quick kiss to my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine ¨C I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± I nod at him, eager. ¡°Ari,¡± he says, hesitating, looking at me like I¡¯m going to die or disappear if he leaves the room. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say, taking his face in my hands, sending all the faith and assurance I can down our bond. ¡°We have to be normal, all right? Just¡­just for a little bit? I¡¯ll see you at school.¡± He sighs, shaking his head, but Cora tugs his hand again and he goes along with her, sending me looks over his shoulder as he heads for the door. ¡°Take care of him,¡± I say to Rafe, catching at his hand as he, too, goes. Rafe nods his assurance to me, but as Jackson and Cora slip through the door dad calls out his name. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he asks, crossing his arms over his chest, breaking the argument with my mother to apparently start one with Rafe. ¡°Um,¡± Rafe says, going stock-still in the middle of the room. ¡°To¡­school?¡± ¡°Think again, young man,¡± my dad says, striding for the door and mming it shut. ¡°Royal dispensation ¨C you, too, are staying overnight. Because we as a family?¡± he levels his gaze at both of us in turn. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Rafe heaves a big sigh, closing the door after Cora takes an unhappy Jackson away. As the next few hours pass, I¡¯m very willing to let Rafe take the majority of the me as well as dad¡¯s anger. Food is brought, which I eat ravenously, and Rafe sends me a few chagrined looks as the interrogation passes, but overall I know he takes it willingly ¨C that he knows that I¡¯m exhausted, and that it¡¯s already been a lot for me, today, to stand up to dad and introduce him to my mate.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 0222 Chapter 0222 And so I just curl up against mom at the head of the bed, listening to my dad and my brother fight about whether or not I should be at the school, and what the hell Rafe was thinking taking me there, and how I¡¯ve survived so far. I can hear Rafe supplying information that Jackson told when they were away at the shower, apparently, about the identity of the cadet who shot me with a crossbow and whether or not he has a further vendetta against me, but I quickly find myself slipping into sleep as I lean against mom. ¡°Come on, baby,¡± I hear mom murmur from my half daze. I blink into consciousness, realizing that dad and Rafe are still going at it, and then I look up at mom next to me. ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up,¡± she says, unhooking me from the IV and tugging me away. I nod, following her to the second door in the room, yawning as we pass through it and a few more doors before we enter a pretty utilitarian private bathing chamber. She helps me strip down and then I shower as mom fills me in, quietly and calmingly, on the gossip from home. Markie is fine ¨C he doesn¡¯t like school, loves sports, wants a pet squirrel more than anything in the world. Juniper hates everything, apparently, and won¡¯t wear anything but ck ¨C dyed her hair ck, too, in a fit of rebellion. I smirk, thinking fondly of my taciturn little sister, missing her with a sudden intensity that surprises me. But I dry off with a scratchy towel and then pull on the supplied one-size-fits-all-Alpha pajamas ¨C which, obviously, swim on me. But momughs and helps me pull the drawstring of the pants tight before leading me out into the hospital room again and back to the bed. Dad and Rafe, I¡¯m interested to see, have fallen silent and aren¡¯t looking at each other. ¡°So,¡± mom says, overly cheerful. ¡°Did we mene to any decisions about Ariel¡¯s fate in the world without consulting her?¡± Rafe balks a little bit, staring at my mom, because he has been fighting for me for the past few hours. She just winks at him, because the critique was mostly for my dad. ¡°Enough, E,¡± dad murmurs, massaging his temple with his left hand. ¡°We decided to pick it up again tomorrow, after we¡¯ve all slept on it. We¡¯re not getting anything done here anyway.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re kidding me, I thought you were making such progress,¡± mom murmurs with over- cheerful sarcasm as she tucks me into bed. Dad just res at her half-heartedly before turning to me, leaning down to give me a kiss on the cheek and then run his hand over my hair. ¡°I love you, Ariel,¡± he says, and I look up at him, hoping he can see in my face all the love I have for him in my heart ¨C so much that it aches. His face falls a little then, and I smile, because I think he sees it. ¡°I just want what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¡°I know, pops,¡± I murmur, reaching for him, wanting a hug. Dad obliges me, wrapping me up tight for a long, long moment. And then he lets mey back down in the bed, standing up. As soon as my head hits the pillow, my eyes start to drift shut. ¡°We¡¯ll see you for breakfast, baby,¡± mom whispers, also leaning down to give me a kiss. ¡°You just sleep tight for now.¡± I murmur my assent, and then I¡¯m asleep, thest thing I hear three sets of footsteps leaving the room, my brother¡¯s whispered goodnight as he switches off the light.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 0223 Chapter 0223 When I wake up the next morning ¨C or, at least, I think it¡¯s morning ¨C it¡¯s not like this weird mountainous hospital room has windows ¨C I smile, because I smell Jackson. But then I frown, rubbing at my eyes, because¡­ I mean, I took a shower. His scent wouldn¡¯t be all over me anymore, so why¡­ But then, when I follow my nose and peer over the side of my bed, I burst into a smile because I have my answer. Jackson¡¯sying there, on a way-too-small mattress of all things, dead asleep. I grin, looking at him, wondering how the hell he got here and why he¡¯s not back at the Academy yet, but¡­ Well, also, I just look at him. Because he¡¯s so damn handsome, even with his mouth hanging open and his arm syed out to the side, and so incredibly precious to me, even though we¡¯ve only been bonded for less than two days. Before I can stop myself, I crawl out of bed and drop down onto his mattress, curling up at his side with my head on his chest. Jackson jumps the moment I touch him, but he instantly calms when he realizes what happened. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that,¡± he murmurs, instantly wrapping his arms around me and pulling me tight. Iugh. ¡°Good morning to you too.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± he mutters, and I can almost feel him rolling his eyes at my insistence on a greeting. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, though my stomach instantly growls in response. ¡°Starving, but fine.¡± Jackson frowns down at me and starts to sit up, like he¡¯s going to go get me some food immediately, but Iugh and stop him with a hand on his chest. ¡°Just stay still with me for a moment, Jacks,¡± I whisper, wanting nothing more than to have a peaceful few minutes with him before the rest of the world catches up with us. My mateys back down and exhales like he¡¯s exhausted, but also like everything, in this moment, ispletely fine. Which, honestly, is precisely how I feel. After a few long minutes of just holding each other, our breathing slowlying to match, our heartbeats synching up, I raise my chin to look up at him. ¡°Jacks,¡± I whisper, curious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at school? And where did you get a mattress?¡± Heughs a little. ¡°I¡¯m not at school because I refused to go.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I squeak, sitting up to stare at him. He tightens his arms, making mey back down and rx. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go,¡± he says, as if it¡¯s simple. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave without you. The professors got pissed, but what are they going to do, carry me? I¡¯m bigger than they are.¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I breathe, staring at him. ¡°One night with me in the hospital is not worth getting kicked out of school ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m not getting kicked out,¡± he says, his voicepletely unworried. ¡°I¡¯m just getting a demerit on my record.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a demerit?¡± I ask, fascinated, worried. ¡°Who knows. Who cares.¡± He peers at me for a second. ¡°Ari, I¡¯m like¡­very good at this military stuff. They¡¯re not going to kick me out and lose everything I can offer just because I slept in the wrong facility one night. I haven¡¯t done anything bad.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t like you arrogant,¡± I murmur, giving him a little smack on his chest that makes himugh. ¡°You have to follow the rules, Jacks ¨C you don¡¯t get a free pass just because you¡¯re big and nobody can boss you around.¡± ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s talking about rule breaking, little girl,¡± he mutters, his voice dry. And I go still but then burst outughing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m properly shamed on that one,¡± I sigh, putting my head back on his chest. ¡°But, where did you get the mattress?¡± ¡°Your mom did that,¡± he says, and I can hear the smile in his voice. ¡°She found me curled up outside your locked door ¨C¡° ¡°Jackson!¡± I gasp. He just grins down at me. ¡°She pulled me to my feet and yelled at me a little ¨C¡° ¡°Which you deserved ¨C¡° I say, my brow furrowed. ¡°Yes, she looked just like that,¡± he murmurs, raising a hand to cup my cheek and making me grin. ¡°But then, while she yelled at me, she dragged me off to where they keep the spare furniture and helped me carry this in here. And then she left your clothes and your notes and she left.¡± Chapter 0224 Chapter 0224 He points to the end of my bed and I see my ck Cadet uniform there, along with some folded pieces of paper. I grin, encouraged by the sight of my Academy ck, hoping to hell this means my dad will let me go. I mean, I¡¯m an adult now ¨C my decisions are mine. But, if he really doesn¡¯t want me to go he can absolutely blow my cover and just let the school know that I¡¯m a girl. I scowl, hating it, but also trusting, deep down, that my dad will listen. ¡°Are youing to breakfast?¡± I ask, looking down at Jackson. ¡°Hell no,¡± he says, shaking his head like I¡¯m crazy. Iugh, grinning at him. ¡°One conversation with my dad was enough?¡± ¡°I need¡­a great deal of prep before the next time that I sit down with your father,¡± he murmurs, covering his face with his hand and taking a deep breath. ¡°That was terrifying.¡± ¡°He was being nice to you!¡± Iugh. ¡°Ari,¡± Jackson murmurs, shaking his head even as he refuses to look at me, ¡°I have a very different rtionship with men in positions of authority ¨C yesterday I almost had a heart attack when I saw you yell at the King. Where Ie from, you¡¯d have been killed for that ¨C¡° ¡°But it¡¯s my dad,¡± I say, frowning down at him. ¡°Yeah,¡± he says, taking his hand away with a sigh and looking up at me. ¡°We don¡¯t have those.¡± ¡°Oh, Jackson,¡± I sigh, lowering myself to his side and curling up with him again. ¡°We¡¯ll get Rafe to have some chats with you to teach you how to handle parents, and I¡¯ll tell dad to be nice.¡± ¡°Tell the King to be nice,¡± he mutters, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°And he¡¯ll just¡­listen to you.¡± ¡°Obey my orders, more like,¡± I mutter, smug, and he justughs. Wey still for a long time after that, chatting about nothing, when suddenly the door opens. I sit up straight with a gasp, but then rx when I see that it¡¯s just my mom. ¡°Oh,¡± she says,ing around the bed and peering a us with her hands on her hips. ¡°Well, this is very chaste. You¡¯re justying next to each other. Honestly, Ariel, I¡¯m a little disappointed in you ¨C¡° ¡°Mom!¡± I gasp, horrified at her implications that Jackson and I would be, like, tearing into each other. ¡°Well, you¡¯re my daughter, Ariel!¡± She says with a big sigh. I shriek, covering my ears. ¡°Far too much information, mother!¡± I shout, pressing my eyes shut, wishing to erase that information from my brain. But before I canplete the task, my momes close and swats me on the head,ughing, before offering a hand out to Jackson. ¡°Come on, you,¡± she says, smiling at him, and when I look up at her I can see that she¡¯s already weed Jacks into her heartpletely and is deeply, deeply fond of my mate. ¡°King¡¯s up. You have to run off to school before he finds out where you slept tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Jackson says, taking her hand but not really using it to get up, instead pulling himself to his own feet. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the rest of you this polite?¡± mom asks, grinning at me as Jackson stands. ¡°Can you just yell at her or something?¡± I say to Jackson, turning my face up to his. ¡°This is going to get old real fast.¡± Jackson just looks at me, horrified at the idea. Momughs and stands on her toes to pat him on the cheek. ¡°Off you go. Ariel will be alongter today.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jackson says his goodbyes ¨C to my shock ¨C and after I get to my feet he leans down to kiss me chastely on the cheek before he goes from the room, again shooting looks over his shoulder at me like he desperately doesn¡¯t want to leave my side. ¡°Seriously, Ari,¡± mom says when he closes the door behind him. ¡°I kinda thought I¡¯d be interrupting a major romantic scene this morning.¡± ¡°Well, you sort of were,¡± I sigh, looking over at her, and she smiles at me, tugging me close. ¡°Just¡­ the tamer sort.¡± ¡°Go on, baby trouble,¡± she murmurs, pressing a kiss to my other cheek. ¡°Get dressed. We need to talk before breakfast, and we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± Chapter 0225 Chapter 0225 As mom sits down on the bed with a bounce as I quickly read through my notes ¨C one from Daphne, apologizing profusely for her betrayal, and the other from Luca ¨C just a quick scrawl saying he¡¯s d I¡¯m alive and he¡¯ll see me soon. Smiling, grateful for both of them, I move towards my clothes. ¡°So!¡± Mom says, grinning devilishly at me. ¡°Are you sleeping with both of your mates, or just Luca?¡± I freeze, turning to her, shocked. Mom bursts outughing and I scowl, picking up the hat on the top of my clothing pile and throwing it at her. ¡°Mom! Stop doing that just to shock me!¡± ¡°Oh,e on,¡± she sighs,ying back against my pillows. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a daughter if you can¡¯t embarrass her about her love life. So?¡± She raises her eyebrows at me, clearly wanting an answer. And, well, because I have been wanting to talk to her about this, I sigh and nod. But I have trouble looking at her as we broach this awkward topic, so I concentrate, mostly, on getting dressed as we talk. Mom, perhaps sensing the delicate nature of this conversation, doesn¡¯t give me any ck about it. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with either of them,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Though, with Luca, things are¡­progressing.¡± ¡°Oh realllly,¡± she says, dragging out the word with interest. ¡°But not with Jackson?¡± ¡°Well, considering that he¡¯s known for like, thirty-six hours¡­¡± I say on a sigh, pulling on my pants. My momughs, understanding. ¡°But¡­¡± I hesitate as I buckle the button of my pants. ¡°Things with Jackson are¡­intense.¡± ¡°Intense?¡± my mom asks, ¡°what does that mean?¡± Her voice is gossipy ¨C I think to put me at ease. Because if she were worried, or scolding, I¡¯d definitely be too embarrassed to go on. ¡°I mean like¡­I am very attracted to him, mom. And it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not into Luca ¨C I very much am. It¡¯s just¡­different.¡± I look up at her before I turn my back, tugging off the pajama shirt and reaching for the ck sports bra that Daphne made me. I smirk, wondering how she arranged to send this all in secret. ¡°Well,¡± mom says, her voice considering, ¡°I think that¡¯s kind of¡­cool, honestly. It sounds like things are different between you and your mates because they¡¯re very different people. I think that¡¯s normal, and good. Or maybe it¡¯s just that the Goddess is keeping your life spicy.¡± I scoff and turn to re at my mom as I pull the sports bra down over my chest. ¡°Oh,e on, mom, I sincerely doubt that the Goddess is paying attention, with all she has on her te.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t doubt her,¡± mom says, raising her eyebrows and cocking her head. ¡°But I think Cora was right ¨C your dad is actually the one to be talking to about this.¡± I groan, shaking my head. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t talk to him about which of his fated mates he was more into physically.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she says, primly squaring her shoulders. ¡°We already know the answer to that.¡± I burst outughing and she joins me. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°But seriously, baby,¡± she says, her face falling into more considered lines. ¡°Your dad is more empathetic about this stuff than you give him credit for. You should try. He¡¯ll have a better perspective than literally anyone else on earth.¡± I sigh, nodding, and then look down at my feet as I bite my lip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± mom says with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him before you get home.¡± I gasp, wondering if she, too, can read my mind. ¡°You will!?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it secret through your finals so that he¡¯ll let you stay to take them,¡± she says, pointing a warning finger at me. ¡°But you bring those boys home for winter break, both of them. And your dad will be prepared to meet them. But you owe him that truth ¨C especially after all this deception.¡± I bite my lip, knowing that this conversation could go in two different directions, and not wanting to take either of them. Luckily, mom picks for me. ¡°Yes, Ari,¡± she says slowly. ¡°This means you have to tell both of your mates too. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve been justifying it to yourself, keeping this secret all along. But it¡¯s time toe out with it ¨C to everyone you love.¡± I nod, ashamed of myself, and my little wolf rubs herself up against my heart, warming it, supporting me. ¡°I know,¡± I say, my voice soft. ¡°It was just¡­very hard to find a time that made sense. But I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll tell them. And bring them home for winter break.¡± ¡°Both of them?¡± ¡°Well, Rafe might have to tie Jackson up and throw him on the train,¡± I say, lifting my head to meet her gaze. She grins, but holds back herugh. ¡°But, yes. I¡¯ll get them there.¡± ¡°Good!¡± mom says, hopping up off the bed as I pull my shirt on and do up all the buttons. She comes to my side and gives me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to breakfast and break it do your dad that you¡¯re going back to the murder school where you¡¯ve almost died like three times.¡± Chapter 0226 Chapter 0226 ¡°Mom,¡± I say, catching her arm and stopping her before she heads to the door. ¡°Are you¡­are you mad at me?¡± My voice breaks a little on my question, my eyes smarting with tears as I look at her, worried. ¡°Oh, baby,¡± she murmurs, shock and concern suddenly on her face. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I say, heaving a little shrug. ¡°We ¨C we lied to you for months. And I did something really dangerous. And I almost died, and showed up all bloody with two mates ¨C and it must be so weird ¨C¡° Momughs a little, taking my face between her hands and shaking her head at me. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she murmurs, and then she nods. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I could have done without the blood and the near-death. But I¡¯m not mad at you ¨C sweetie, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± My mouth twists in sudden surprise, and my eyes fill with unexpected tears. ¡°You¡¯re ¨C you¡¯re what?¡± ¡°Baby,¡± she wraps me in a hug as she speaks, ¡°you are doing something difficult that nobody has done before. And it¡¯s kind of kicking your ass!¡± Iugh, tears slipping down my cheeks as I nod and hug her back. ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, my voice shaking. ¡°It kind of is.¡± ¡°But look at you,¡± she says, pulling back and beaming into my face. ¡°Look at you, baby! You¡¯re kicking its ass too! You are finding your way, doing something you¡¯re passionate about, and you¡¯re seeding. Ariel, my love,¡± her own eyes fill with tears now, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. I¡¯d scream it from the rooftops for everyone to hear if it wouldn¡¯t get you instantly kicked out.¡± Iugh, and hug my mom again, and then we take a few moments to wipe my tears away before we head off to breakfast. Before we go, I tuck the little notes left on my bed into the back pocket of my Cadet uniform and prepare to go negotiate with my dad, the King. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Breakfast goes better than I thought it would, right from the start. It¡¯s a short, unfrilled affair ¨C just the four of us gathered around for coffee, and some toast and fruit, at a little folding table in the back hall. Cora isn¡¯t here, unfortunately ¨C she headed home after patching up some minorly-wounded cadets and sending Jesse off with a kiss. As I pour my coffee, I realize that my mom has probably been up all night ¨C that after I fell asleep she probably spent every minute rushing around from room to room, healing all the cadets who were injured in the Examination. I see the signs of it now that I look for them ¨C the slight circles under her eyes, the yawn she hides with her hand. But I just smile, and don¡¯t call her out ¨C because even though mom is full of jokes and would just brush it off, I know that she has the biggest heart of anyone in the world. I resolve, again ¨C for the thousandth time ¨C to try to be more like her. ¡°So,¡± dad says, his voice all business as he offers me the basket of toast, which I grab perhaps too eagerly, loading up my te with a serving size that is more like Rafe¡¯s usual breakfast than mine. ¡°We¡¯re going to strike a deal.¡± ¡°We are?¡± I ask, crumbs spilling from my mouth as I speak with my mouth full. Rafe just smirks at me, and I give him a little re before I chew and swallow, focusing on our dad. ¡°Despite what you all think,¡± dad says, looking evenly around the table at us, ¡°I do listen to you, and I am reasonable. I am not pleased with the fact that we were lied to, and that Ariel was put into an unnecessarily risky situation.¡± He levels his gaze at me now, and I sit up straighter, as I always do when I¡¯m in trouble with dad. ¡°But,¡± he continues, and I go very still, hope beginning to swell in me. Dad folds his hands, continuing to look at me evenly. ¡°I am aware that you have proven yourself at this Academy, Ariel. You have¡­passed the tests that weeded out other candidates, tests that were as much about cleverness as they were physical prowess ¨C about finding out how to pass, even if your physical makeup didn¡¯t make that easy for you.¡± I frown a little bit here, my mind wandering to consider that I wouldn¡¯t have been highly ranked enough to enter the academy or to pass the Examination if it hadn¡¯t been for Jackson. That Jackson really did pull me through. Is there something wrong with that, though? Is there a rule that every Cadet at the Academy must be a lone ind of physical strength? Is there nothing useful about having good friends, and the right friends? My dad continues talking, though, and so I push the question aside to mull overter, ufortable with it but needing to concentrate. ¡°So here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do,¡± dad says, reaching out for an orange and beginning to peel it as he begins toy out our n. Chapter 0227 Chapter 0227 ¡°There¡¯s onest trial before you¡¯re fully enrolled,¡± dad says slowly, peeling his orange in one long strip. ¡°And that is your academic finals. If you pass those, then I won¡¯t fight you on returning to the Academy.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I gasp, thrilled, leaning forward to thank my dad with all of my heart. ¡°But!¡± dad says, holding up a finger. ¡°I won¡¯t have it a secret anymore ¨C not from the officials, and not from your professors. At least, those you work with. If you pass your finals, we will have a word with each of your professors. And if they refuse to work with you¡­¡± he shrugs, meeting my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force them, Ariel. And you shouldn¡¯t seek to either. It is¡­too dangerous a world, to not be working with people who are betting against you.¡± I bite my lip, considering it quickly, my mind sweeping over the Captain, and Neumann, and Alvez. Thest of the three, obviously ¨C rather indecently, if I¡¯m being honest ¨C does not have a problem with working with a young woman. But the other two¡­ ¡°And,¡± dad continues, focusing on the fruit, ¡°the boy who shot you ¨C Wright? He has not yet gone through his tribunal for attempted murder ¨C¡° My eyes go wide as I consider that¡­well, yeah. That Wright broke the rules when he shot me in the stomach. ¡°So,¡± dad continues, flicking his eyes to me. ¡°I want you taking no risks, Ariel. Your tests, and the room. Those are the only ces I want you until we get that boy out of that school.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say suddenly, giving a terse nod. ¡°Okay, I ept it.¡± ¡°All right,¡± dad says, nodding seriously and looking down at his fruit and fighting his smile. I take a second to look around at Rafe and mom, who are both beaming at me with excitement, but then I can¡¯t help it ¨C I¡¯m up out of my seat with a shout joy and throwing myself at my dad, wrapping my arms around his neck. ¡°Thank you, daddy,¡± I whisper, and a rush of warmth and joy runs through me when my dad wraps his big arms around me, hugging me back. ¡°I love you so much.¡± ¡°I believe in you, baby,¡± he says, pulling back to smile at my face, his own filled with a thousand emotions I couldn¡¯t even begin to name. ¡°I always knew you were tough, that you¡¯d do big things. We¡¯re¡­we¡¯re very proud. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, dad,¡± I say, grinning at him ¨C feeling so, so incredibly lucky to have him as my dad, and my mom as my mom, and my brother as my brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he says, setting me on my feet and gesturing towards the table. ¡°Then eat up, because your marksmanship final is today, and you¡¯ll need your strength.¡± ¡°Today?¡± I gasp, my eyes going wide. ¡°Wh-what!?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± dad says, his mouth twisting up at the corner. ¡°Part of the joy of Examination is the second surprise ¨C that immediately after it, your finals begin. Hope you studied, trouble.¡± I look over at Rafe to see that his face is likewise pale. ¡°Holy crap,¡± he says, his eyes meeting mine. ¡°We ¨C we have to go.¡± I throw myself back into my seat and begin eating as fast as I can. Rafe matches my pace as I slurp down my coffee and stuff toast into my mouth along with strawberries, melon ¨C whatever will fit. My parents just grin at each other over their tes, eating at a leisurely pace. I haul my butt up the final two flights of stairs to our level, my head hanging back on my neck, my eyes almost shut in my exhaustion. The past thirty-six hours¡­ I mean, honestly, the past ny-six hours if we¡¯re counting the examination ¨C Or, wait, is it seventy-six? Or one-twenty? I groan again, hating my brain for trying to do more math as I slog towards our bedroom door. God, I feel like my brain has gone through a meat grinder. The past day and a half has been insane with finals. Rafe and I barely showed up, via helicopter, in time for our afternoon tests. I burst into the marksmanship final panting, but on time, and the Captain shook his head at me but let me participate. I passed, of course ¨C it¡¯s my stronger of the my two examined subjects, and the Captain patted me on the back with a proud smile after it was done. I almost passed out, though, when I was told that my Chemistry examination was twenty-four hours later. That night I was a mess, trying to cram the entire textbook into my head. Jackson came by the room, of course, worried ¨C but Rafe and I managed to convince him to go away, to let me study. I think it was only the sheer anxiety in my eyes that made him agree to it. And thank god Jesse wasn¡¯t there when Jackson came ¨C because I could not ¨C absolutely could not ¨C manage any more revtions with this exam looming. Chapter 0228 Chapter 0228 I was simrly frantic that night in the dream state with Luca. He sped me in his arms, desperate to hear my story, to know that I was safe. I told him, briefly, what happened, and then begged him to let me go, to sleep, because I absolutely could not turn my mind away from the Chemistry test I knew was waiting for me the next day. Luca kissed me so softly, so sweetly, and said of course ¨C that he¡¯s rooting for me, and he can¡¯t wait to see how well I do. And then we ended the dream with him wishing me the best of luck, though he assured me I didn¡¯t need it. So, of course, I woke up just riddled with guilt. Because Luca ¨C he¡¯s been so, so sweet to me, and I am keeping a very real secret from him now. Somehow it was different when Jackson was just a mate ¨C a vague, unreal connection. But now that Jackson knows, and that we¡¯ve acknowledged each other, and we¡¯ve bonded? God, but it¡¯s different. All of these thoughts and memories weigh me down as I head down the hallway to my door, as I twist the handle and push my way inside. Both Rafe and Jesse cheer the moment I step into the room, but their cheers fade awkwardly when they see how wrecked I am. ¡°Oh, jeeze,¡± Jesse says, striding across the room and immediately shutting the door and wrapping an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Honestly, Ariel, you looked better post-examination when you were all covered in blood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I had hope,¡± I moan, letting him lead me over to the couch, where Rafe is waiting with my favorite green nket. As soon as I sit down heys it over me, tucking it in at the sides. I smile up at my big brother, loving him. ¡°Was it that bad?¡± Rafe asks, anxious, looking down as he stands next to me. ¡°Did you fail?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I sigh, shaking my head. Because it certainly feels like I did. The test was¡­insane. But what happened before it? ¡°I got¡­spooked,¡± I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°What?¡± Jesse asks, confused as he sits down on the coffee table. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Well,¡± I say, looking between them and hesitating, because this news ¨C they¡¯re not going to be very happy about it. ¡°The other cadets ¨C they wouldn¡¯t give me a test booklet, at first. Kept passing them to each other around me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rafe hisses, going still. I nod, looking down as I continue. ¡°Neumann asked what was going on and one of the other cadets spoke up, saying that I failed the Examination and shouldn¡¯t get to sit the exam.¡± Rafe and Jesse gape at me, appalled. I take their silence as the invitation it is, nodding and moving on. ¡°They said I was carried over the line, that I rely on my¡­my royal connections to get through, and apparently now on Jackson, and that I don¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°What the fuck did Neumann say?¡± Jesse asks, already livid. ¡°He took my side,¡± I say, raising my eyes and looking between them. ¡°He pped a test booklet onto my desk and said that I didn¡¯t break a single rule ¨C and just because none of them was clever enough to convince a bigger cadet to build them a chair, and dere them governor, and carry them over the finish line, it didn¡¯t mean it was wrong for me to use my resources wisely.¡± I take a deep breath, carrying on. ¡°And then, when they insisted it wasn¡¯t fair, Neumann called them out. He said that if Jesse Sinir,¡± I say, looking at my cousin significantly and letting him know that Neumann really did call him out by name, ¡°had been carried bleeding across the finish line by the crown Prince that nobody would have countered it. That everyone would have called it noble, and apuded, and happily mark both of you as passing with flying colors¡± Rafe and Jesse go still, looking at each other before returning their gazes to me. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Rafe said, nodding solidly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what would have happened. What happened next?¡± I sigh, shaking my head, wondering if I should even get into it. Chapter 0229 Chapter 0229 I sigh, shaking my head and moving on with it. ¡°Neumann told all of my ssmates that they were all being shitty people, that they were jealous, and that they were kidding themselves if they thought that trying to knock me out of the running because I¡¯m physically the smallest and weakest was ever going to do them any favors, because they¡¯re next on that list.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rafe works hard to keep from bursting intougher, so I do it for him. My brother and my cousin join in, even as I shake my head. ¡°I mean,¡± I say with a shrug, ¡°it was good to have him stand up for me ¨C but it¡¯s all stuff I¡¯ve been thinking this whole time, isn¡¯t it? That I don¡¯t belong here, that I¡¯m too small, that I¡¯ve literally only passed both the candidacy test and the examination because Jackson helped me with both. And it sucked to have my ssmates say it out loud, to suggest that I shouldn¡¯t even be allowed to take the Chem final.¡± ¡°They just knew you were going to kick their ass in that too,¡± Jesse says, leaning forward to put a hand on my knee. ¡°They are just jealous, Ari. This whole time they¡¯ve been patting themselves on the back, telling themselves that they¡¯re tougher than you, sneering at you saying you¡¯d be the first to go. And here you fucking are, thriving.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I sigh, looking between them. ¡°But¡­I mean, I wouldn¡¯t be thriving without Jackson. Or you two. I¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡°Neumann¡¯s right,¡± Rafe says, sitting down in his chair and considering it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the rulebook that says you can¡¯t rely on your friends to help you. Everyone just assumes you have to muscle through it all alone. When in fact, the best n is probably to gather a strong group of people with a lot of broad skills.¡± He smirks at Jesse and me. ¡°Which is¡­kind of what we did. Which is cool, I think.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve been so helpful to you two,¡± I say, sitting back with a sigh, still feeling kind of crap about it all. ¡°You did help, Ari,¡± Jesse says, leaning forward with a warm smile. ¡°You are the reason we met Daphne, the love of my life, who is obsessed with Rafe. So, thank you for my burgeoning heartbreak.¡± Iugh at my cousin, sensing his joke and his sarcasm. ¡°Yeah, I introduced her, and then she poisoned us,¡± I groan, covering my face with my hands. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to have to¡­see what else you can bring to the group, Ari,¡± Rafe says, obviously kidding andughing along with us. The door opens, and Benes through, moaning in the same way I was. ¡°I¡¯m dead,¡± he mutters, shaking his head and leaving the door open behind him as hees and slumps down on the couch next to me. ¡°I am death, and I¡¯ve departed my body, and now I¡¯m a ghost. Can you see me? Am I corporeal?¡± Jesse grins at Ben and pats his knee too. ¡°Your finals go as bad as Ari¡¯s did?¡± Ben frowns and turns to look at me, considering. ¡°Worse, by the looks of it.¡± ¡°Did you fail?¡± I ask, anxious. He barely skirted through the Examination, I know, and my mom had to wound a broken wrist and a twisted ankle before sending him back here. That,bined with a failure¡­ God, it could be close. ¡°No way of knowing,¡± Ben sighs, resting his head back on the couch. ¡°Hey, do we have any more of that wine that knocks you out for twenty-four hours? I could really use some of that now.¡± ¡°Yes, can we get Daphne back up here?¡± I ask, looking longingly at the door, kind of wishing that she woulde. I haven¡¯t seen her yet since I¡¯ve been back ¨C and I know she¡¯s upset about her role in the Examination, that she thinks I¡¯m mad at her. The two of us really need to take a minute to chat and renew our friendship. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get her, Ari?¡± Rafe says, stretching his hands over his head. ¡°Bring her up ¨C tell her to bring real wine this time. Finals are over, after all, and it¡¯s ourst night here. We could use a little celebration.¡± ¡°Go and get her,¡± I murmur in confusion, frowning at my big brother. And then my mind shes to the fact that I just walked back from my Chemistry final alone. Though it didn¡¯t bother me at the time¡­I mean, why was I allowed to do that, when my brother and my cousin have basically been nking me the entire time we¡¯ve been here? And considering that someone just tried really hard to murder me in the Examination? ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± I ask, looking around at them. ¡°Why is¡­ why am I suddenly allowed to walk around alone?¡± Chapter 0230 Chapter 0230 ¡°Because,¡± Jesse says, patting my knee and then getting up, ¡°you¡¯re safe now, Ari. Nobody¡¯s going to mess with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, my eyes following him as he moves over to his desk, writing something down on a piece of paper. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Wright anymore,¡± Rafe murmurs, flicking his eyes up to me and then down to his notebook he pulls onto hisp, where he¡¯s started making a packing list so that we can go home for winter break. ¡°He¡¯s under full guard until his trial. Plus, everyone¡¯s scared shitless of Jackson now after his disy at the bridge, which we¡¯ve all heard about. So, we don¡¯t have to stalk you so much.¡± ¡°What these two are leaving out,¡± Ben stage-whispers to me, loud enough so that Jesse and Rafe can hear, ¡°is that they also kicked the shit out of Wright at the warrior finals.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, appalled. ¡°We only kicked the shit out of him a little bit,¡± Rafe says, holding up two fingers held very close together in front of his face. ¡°Just¡­a teeny tiny amount.¡± ¡°Rafe!¡± I shout, grabbing a pillow and hurling it at him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that ¨C you should have just let dad and the authorities handle it! This could get in the way of the investigation!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re surprised,¡± Jesse calls on his way to the dumbwaiter with a note, s¨¦. ¡°Did you think we were just going to let him get away with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your job to administer justice!¡± I shout, throwing out my hands. ¡°Well, whatever,¡± Rafe sighs,pletely ignoring my outrage. ¡°We weren¡¯t even the first ones to do it, by the looks of things.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gasp. ¡°He had bruises everywhere,¡± Ben says, nodding and gesturing to his face. ¡°Looks like Luca got to him, used him as a punching bag to practice his left hook.¡± ¡°Luca,¡± Rafe says, lifting his head and looking at Ben with a frown. ¡°Why would he have done that? It was Jackson, obviously.¡± ¡°Why would Jackson have done it?¡± Ben asks, frowning back. ¡°He did us enough of a solid carrying Ari across that field and up the mountain. Why would he do more?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Rafe says, frowning at him, confused. ¡°He¡¯s ¨C¡° ¡°So!¡± I shout as I jump to my feet, trying to cause as much disruption as possible as I see that this is getting into dangerous territory that I absolutely do not want to touch. ¡°We¡¯re¡­we¡¯re packing!? Winter break starts tomorrow? How are we getting back to the Capital?¡± Ben just watches me carefully, but Rafe looks up at me with a frown. ¡°By train, Ari. Why do you never know these things?¡± ¡°Why do you know them?¡± I ask, putting my hands on my hips and frowning at him. ¡°Seriously, are you getting like, text messages from the rail lines? Updates from mom and dad?¡± ¡°Ari, you know I don¡¯t have my phone back yet ¨C¡° I¡¯m pleased, honestly, that Rafe and Ben are so sufficiently distracted. But it¡¯s all a waste, because the moment I get Ben talking about his own winter ns ¨C he¡¯sing to the Pce with us, I¡¯m pleased to hear ¨C a sharp knockes at the door followed by the sound of it opening. I barely ¨C barely! ¨C have time to turn before Jackson is halfway across the room. And I only have a half second to gasp before I¡¯m up in his arms, held close to him as he presses a swift set of kissesText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. first to my cheek, and then to my lips. ¡°How are you?¡± he murmurs, staring into my eyes, and I can feel his joy at holding me in his arms again thrumming through him. ¡°How did Chemistry go ¨C did you pass? You passed ¨C of course you passed.¡± His joy and the very physical pleasure of being swept up in his arms would be infectious, irresistible, even¡­if I wasn¡¯t aware of every eye in the room currently on us. ¡°What¡­¡± Jesse barks out, and Jackson and I both turn our heads towards him. My mate makes no move to put me down. ¡°What the hell is going on here!?¡± Chapter 0231 Chapter 0231 ¡°Um,¡± I say, feeling utterly awkward as I look between Ben¡¯s ck jaw and Jesse¡¯s appalled expression. I am suddenly very, very aware of Jackson¡¯s forearm tucked neatly below my ass, holding me up against him, and the way that my leg intuitively curled itself over his hip, like it belongs there. Ben¡¯s mouth drops open further as he realizes that this is not a mistake ¨C that I¡¯m not fighting Jackson, demanding that he put me down. ¡°Get off of her!¡± Jesse shouts, starting forward, livid, raising his fist like he¡¯s going to beat the shit out of Jacks. Jackson snarls, taking a step away, holding me possessively to him as Rafe stands and jumps between my mate and my cousin. ¡°Whoa, whoa, Jess!¡± Rafe shouts, putting out a hand to stop our cousin in his tracks. ¡°You don¡¯t have all the information here!¡± Jesse obligingly skitters to a stop, looking between Rafe and me with his mouth open. ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± Jesse shouts, staring at Rafe in shock. ¡°You¡¯re just ¨C you¡¯re okay with this!? What the hell happened out there ¨C¡° ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them?¡± Jackson murmurs, turning his face to me with a little frown of confusion. ¡°Tell us what?¡± Ben asks, eager, sitting forward and resting his chin in his palm. His expression has turned from one of shock to delight at the drama unfolding before him. ¡°Um,¡± I reply, going still with awkward fear, having absolutely no idea what to say. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t tell them,¡± Rafe sighs, turning back to Jesse. ¡°Though she should have ¨C¡° ¡°What information am I missing here,¡± Jesse says, speaking fast in his outrage and growing panic. ¡°Because, Rafe, I actually think you¡¯re the one missing some facts ¨C Ariel and Jackson cannot date, she¡¯s already ¨C¡° ¡°Jesse!¡± I shout, bursting into action in my panic and wriggling in Jackson¡¯s arms, desperate to get down. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Shut up?¡± Jesse asks, sufficiently diverted but turning to me now, angry. ¡°What¡­why do you¡­Ari!¡± he shouts, stepping towards me now as Jackson hesitantly lowers me to my feet, but doesn¡¯t let me out of his arms. ¡°What the fuck is going on!¡± Ben just stares between all of us in shock and delight as Rafe sighs, shrugging at me. ¡°It¡¯s time, Ari. You should just let everyone know now ¨C no reason to keep it a secret anymore.¡± I open my mouth, not knowing what to say, feeling that Jackson is looking down at me with love and support in his eyes. And then, just at the absolute worst moment possible¡­a little knockes at the open door. ¡°Hey, guys, did dinnere up yet?¡± We¡¯re allpletely silent as we turn to look at Luca, who cheerfully steps into the room and presses the door shut behind him. ¡°Is Ari here?¡± he asks, looking around. And then his eyes fall on me, peeking out from Jackson¡¯s other side, my mate¡¯s arm still wrapped around me. Luca¡¯s face falls ck, probably matching mine for shock and pallor. Shit shit shit. How am I not better prepared for this!? Luca processes his shock faster than mine, instantly moving into rage. ¡°Get your fucking hands,¡± he snarls, taking a dangerous step forward into the room, his canines lengthening as he levels a murderous re at Jackson, ¡°off of my fucking mate.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Rafe snaps, taking an aggressive step towards Luca. Jackson snarls in response, releasing me from his embrace only to tuck me protectively behind his back. ¡°She is my mate, Grant,¡± he growls, and I can feel his rage pulsing through him now at the im Luca is making on me. The im Jackson doesn¡¯t know that Luca has every right to make. ¡°Stop!¡± I gasp, sensing the perilous edge that both of my mates are teetering on right now, about to tip into violence. I dart to the right, trying to get around Jackson, to meet Luca¡¯s eyes, sending a desperate plea down both of my bonds to stop, to calm, to wait ¨C Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Because both of them, I can tell, are on the brink of shifting. And neither is going to survive it if they tear into each other now. ¡°Ariel!¡± Luca snaps, ¡°get over here!¡± His words are desperate, a plea as much as amand. He¡¯s asking me, publicly, to recognize him ¨C to tell everyone who he is to me, what we are to each other. Instinctually my feet move, and I step to Jackson¡¯s side, eager to get between them. Jackson gasps, his hand reaching out, grasping my arm. ¡°Ariel,¡± he stutters, shocked, ¡°what are you ¨C¡° ¡°Get off of her!¡± Luca roars again, taking another step towards us, his eyes locking on Jackson¡¯s hand wrapped possessively around my arm. Chapter 0232 Chapter 0232 ¡°Luca!¡± Rafe shouts, just as Jesse shouts Jackson¡¯s name, both of them baffled. I shake my head at Jacks, begging him to understand as I keep moving forward, as I ce myself between my mates. And the moment I step actually between them, holding out a hand, palm out, towards each, begging them to stop ¨C I realize that it was a mistake. I mean, I don¡¯t know what else I could have done, but it was a mistake. Because in that moment, each of my mates sees that I¡¯m not denying the other. Luca¡¯s eyes sh to Jackson¡¯s just as Jackson¡¯s move to his. There¡¯s a brief moment of silence before Jacks releases a horrible, desperate snarl. Luca roars in response before, in a sh, they both shift into their wolves. Ben realizes what is happening half a second before everyone else, and he¡¯s the only one to move in time. My friend releases a shout, hurling himself up from the couch and leaping over the coffee table to tackle me to the floor just as the two wolves crash into each other above us. And god, the sound they make ¨C The crashing roars they release sound unending, so loud in our tight stone room that it feels my eardrums will shatter. Ben wraps an arm around me, pulling me away, back against the stone of the firece as I cover my ears with my hands, tears slipping down my cheeks. I try to look, but god, there¡¯s blood ¨C And as each of my mate¡¯s emotions rage through me, I¡¯mpletely overwhelmed. I no longer have any idea which of my emotions are mine, and which are theirs ¨C I want to scream, and scratch, and bite, and intercede, and stop them, and ¨C Somewhere, outside, I feel Ben wrap me up in a tight ball as more noise adds to the fury ¨C And suddenly, somehow, the feelings change ¨C shock and confusion adding to the anger, and a sudden sense of shame, and restraint ¨C I open my eyes, my senses slowlying back to me, and my face goes still when I see that there are four wolves in front of me now ¨C Rafe¡¯s huge dark wolf snarling as he holds Jackson¡¯s scruff in his mouth, not biting him but a warning growl rumbling deep in his chest. Jesse¡¯s familiar brown wolf stands between Rafe, Jackson, and the fourth wolf, who is a lighter brown ¨C almost blonde ¨C panting and snarling his warning. But then Jesse shifts, his hands out between them. ¡°This is done!¡± Jesse shouts, ring viciously between Jackson and Luca. ¡°Shift the fuck back! We are getting to the bottom of this, right now!¡± There¡¯s a long pause as we all look around at each other before Jackson shakes himself, just a little, and Rafe loosens his grip on his neck. Luca shifts then, and my eyes go directly to him, groaning when I see his bloody lip, the swelling already starting around his eye. I move, wanting to be next to him instantly, to check on his wounds ¨C but Ben tightens his hands on my arms. ¡°You stay¡­right here¡­¡± he murmurs in my ear. ¡°For just a little longer, okay?¡± Realizing that he¡¯s right, I stop, though I can¡¯t stop the whimper in my throat as Luca stares at me, appalled. There¡¯s another sh to my right, and when I look I see Jackson getting slowly to his feet. He didn¡¯t come out of it as badly as Luca did, but I see his hand move instantly to his jaw, rubbing it like he¡¯s assessing the damage. Rafe shifts a momentter, turning to me in his rage. ¡°Ariel!?¡± he says, ring down at me. ¡°Is there something that you want to exin here!?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, ncing at Ben, who sighs and releases his grip on me. The two of us get to our feet and I look awkwardly around the room, tears welling in my eyes, not knowing where to begin. I feel so horribly selfish and overwhelmed ¨C because I know I need to tell them ¨C all of them. It¡¯s just ¨C I have no idea where to start¡­ ¡°Ariel,¡± Luca says, his voice desperate and heartbroken as he takes a step towards me. A snarl breaks from Jackson and my head whips towards him, but I see Rafe¡¯s hand out in a sh, catching Jackson in the chest. ¡°Stop,¡± Rafe growls, ring at the other Alpha who only he could probably hold back. ¡°Let them talk.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I turn my head back to Luca, who is just staring at me, crushed. ¡°Why¡­Ariel, why is he saying that he¡¯s your mate?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I whisper, locking my eye with his. ¡°Because, Luca¡­he is.¡± Chapter 0233 Chapter 0233 The room is silent for a long moment and I¡¯m shocked when it¡¯s Jesse¡¯s voice that breaks it. ¡°Whaaat the fuckkk,¡± Jesse groans, turning in a tight circle and covering his face with his hands before dragging them down over his features and turning to re at me, just as Rafe is. The room explodes again into noise, everyone shouting at once, except for Jackson, who just stares at me, wary. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± I shout, putting my hands out again as tears slip from my eyes, my voice shaking. ¡°Everyone shut up!¡± To my surprise, all of the Alphasply, going still and letting me speak. I turn my head to look at Luca for a long moment, taking in every devastated line of his face, the shock and the heartbreak, all of which pulses down our bond as well, threatening to take me out at the knees. ¡°Jackson is my mate,¡± I say quietly, solidly, iming him. Dread fills me now, and I know that it¡¯s only half mine as I turn to Jackson, seeing it on his face too. Because he senses what¡¯sing. ¡°But so is Luca,¡± I continue, my voice hitching, my heart breaking as I look into Jackson¡¯s eyes. Because I know ¨C I know what it meant to Jackson to find me, to have me. And I know what it¡¯s going to mean to find out that I¡¯m not his. Or at least, not his alone. ¡°You¡¯re both my fated mates,¡± I whisper, wanting to be perfectly clear as I send all the love I can down both of my bonds to each of them, hoping tomunicate how much I want them, how each of them is precious to me. ¡°The Goddess¡­she gave me two mates. She gave me both of you.¡± Silence again, for a long moment, before Jackson breaks it with a long moan that tears my heart to pieces. Because my stoic mate ¨C if he¡¯d had any choice at all in the matter, he¡¯d never have made a sound, never have let anyone know how he feels. But this ¨C he couldn¡¯t help it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A terrible sob rips from me as I watch Jackson turn away to face the wall, watch him cover his face with his hand, watch his shoulders shake as he tries to process everything. And the grief that ripples off of him in a wave ¨C I stumble back a step, and only Ben reaching out to take me by the shoulders, to steady me, stops me from falling to the floor. But that¡¯s not the end of it. God, crap, it¡¯s just the beginning. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me, Ariel!?¡± Luca gasps, stepping forward towards me, mad as hell. Jesse steps forward too, ready to intercede, but I put up a hand towards him. Because Luca¡¯s my mate ¨C there¡¯s no way he¡¯d consciously hurt me, and he has every right to be livid with me right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, shaking my head as I look up into his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­how to tell you. Either of you. It was all so new ¨C and everyone thought I was a boy ¨C¡° ¡°Wait,¡± Rafe says, and from the corner of my eye I see him step towards us, ¡°this is¡­this is real? Luca is her mate? I thought Jackson -¡± ¡°Jackson is her mate!?¡± Jesse counters, turning towards him, and the two begin a hurried, angry conversation,paring notes. I keep my eyes focused on Luca in front of me, even though half my heart is with Jackson across the room, who I can tell is¡­well, having a little bit of a breakdown. I hear footsteps behind me moving in his direction, and I know instinctually that it¡¯s Ben, being the good person that he is and going to stand with him. ¡°Ariel,¡± Luca says again, softer now, still angry but staring at me with his own grief written clear on his face as he reaches out and takes my face in his hands. ¡°You¡­you picked him? You imed him? As your mate?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, shaking my head and wrapping my hands around his wrists. ¡°Luca, I didn¡¯t do this ¨C the Goddess did ¨C she¡­god, this is going to sound so weird, but she¡¯s my grandmother ¨C¡° Chapter 0234 Chapter 0234 ¡°What?¡± he sputters, disbelieving. ¡°It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not important ¨C but she picked Jackson, she picked both of you for me ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s fucking impossible!¡± Luca yells, dropping his hands from my face and throwing them out to the side. ¡°You get one mate ¨C one ¨C I don¡¯t know who told you that you could have two, but they were lying, Ariel!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Actually,¡± Jesse snaps, pausing his angry conversation with Rafe to turn to us. Luca¡¯s eyes move instantly to him. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Their dad had two fated mates.¡± Jesse points between Rafe and me. ¡°So,¡± he shrugs. ¡°Family precedent. And all that.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Rafe sputters, grabbing Jesse¡¯s arm and making him face him. The two begin to speak again in hushed tones as Luca stares at them for a second before he shakes his head to clear it, turning back to me. ¡°Listen, if it¡¯s real ¨C and he just hasn¡¯t tricked you into believing he¡¯s your mate or something,¡± Luca shouts, ¡°I don¡¯t even care how it happened! But you have to end it, Ari! Just reject him!¡± My eyes go wide, horrified at the suggestion. Luca sees my reaction and his jaw drops. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re not going to reject him!?¡± ¡°Luca, no ¨C¡° He groans, turning away from me like he can¡¯t bear to look at me anymore, his whole body starting to tremble with the insane mix of emotions coursing through him right now. ¡°Luca, I can¡¯t ¨C¡° ¡°You can, Ariel!¡± he shouts, turning on me and clenching a fist between us ¨C not violent, but determined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fuck is going on here, but you and me!? We¡¯re meant to be together! I don¡¯t care who the fuck that guy is, or what some Goddess said, you are my mate,¡± he pounds his fist against his chest now with the words as his voice cracks, and tears start to slip down my cheeks as I feel every inch of how much he means them. I shake my head, not knowing what to say as I press my hands to my heart. ¡°I am your mate, Luca ¨C¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Luca says, softer now,ing close again, staring down at me desperate and devastated. ¡°Don¡¯t you get how shatteringly in love with you I am? Ariel¡­¡± he shakes his head, wrapping a gentle hand around my neck and pulling me closer to him. ¡°I am yours, and you are mine, and that is the end of it. The end of everything ¨C of the entire fucking universe -¡± And then his hand tightens, pulling me closer so that he can kiss me. His lips move on mine like a promise, like everything isplete. And my heart breaks, because as much as half of me sings to hear him say it ¨C that he loves me, beyond just being mated to me ¨C The other half of my heart is storming towards the door now, devastated. I pull my face from Luca¡¯s, a little cry on my lips as I watch Jackson tear open the door, watch him move swiftly through it. I move instantly towards him, needing to catch him, needing to exin ¨C But Luca grabs my arm. ¡°Are you kidding me!?¡± he shouts, appalled. ¡°Ariel! Do not go after him!¡± ¡°Luca!¡± I shout back, gesturing towards the door. ¡°He¡¯s my ¨C¡° ¡°Your fucking mate,¡± Luca groans, dropping my arm and lifting his hands to knot them in his hair, at the end of his patience, maybe even his sanity. I stare at him, wanting to go to him as well, to exin further ¨C because he needs so much information, and he deserves it, I know that now ¨C But¡­ My eyes move again to the door, wanting to follow Jacks too because he deserves the very same thing. And as much as Luca is throwing a fit right now ¨C not that I me him, it¡¯s a very well- deserved fit - I know that Jackson is taking this harder. To Jackson, I was the one good thing in this world. Chapter 0235 Chapter 0235 And now he thinks he¡¯s lost me. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. And he¡¯s just¡­gone. ¡°Stay here, Ariel,¡± Jesse says, and I jump when I realize that he¡¯s standing at my side. ¡°I¡¯ll go after Jacks. Just¡­stay in the room, all right?¡± ¡°Jesse,¡± I murmur, reaching for him, apology all over my face. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± my good cousin says, taking my hand and giving it a little squeeze. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not fine, but¡­¡± he sighs, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯re fine, all right? Deal with your drama, I¡¯ll be back when I can.¡± And with that, my cousin storms off after my mate. I turn back to Luca, who I¡¯m surprised to see standing staring at me in a newly determined way, his hands on his hips. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this,¡± he says, shaking his head, his voice set. ¡°End things with him, Ariel ¨C I¡¯m not¡­I can¡¯t do this. I love you too damn much to share you with that jackass.¡± Luca tears his eyes from me like he can¡¯t bear to look at me anymore and strides for the door, yanking it open and likewise starting down the hall. I stare after him with my jaw open ¨C not because what he said is really that surprising or even unfair¡­ I just¡­ God, what the fuck just happened? How did the entire world just explode within thest five minutes ¨C all my carefully veiled secrets, ripped open at once¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that one,¡± Rafe says, sending me a nce as he, too, strides for the door. ¡°But don¡¯t even think that we¡¯re done talking about this, Ariel.¡± I don¡¯t say anything, just watching in shock as Rafe, too, passes through the door and ms it shut behind him. And then the room is¡­absolutely silent. Stupidly silent, after everything that just happened. God, what the hell, they transformed into their wolves for heaven¡¯s sake ¨C they fought each other¡­ And now I¡¯m just standing here in silence. With Ben. I almost leap out of my skin when the dumbwaiter¡¯s absurdly cheerful bell sounds, but I don¡¯t even turn to watch as Ben quietly moves to the dumbwaiter and takes something out. Instead, I just stand and stare into space, trying to put the shards of my reality back together. They know. My mates know ¨C after months of keeping it secret¡­ Now they just¡­know. From the corner of my eye I see Ben carry whatever he took from the dumbwaiter quietly to the coffee table, but I don¡¯t pay attention to it. I barely notice, still staring at the door, when he takes me by the shoulders, and guides me over to the couch, and sits me down, andys the green nket over my knees, and puts a fork in my hand. I only start toe back to the present moment as Ben lifts a knife to cut the ridiculous chocte cake in front of us that reads ¡°Congrattions!¡± I sit in perfect silence, holding my fork, as Ben lifts a slice and puts it on a te, sighing as he holds it out to me. ¡°Come on, Princess,¡± he murmurs. ¡°You need this.¡± I stare at Ben, nk, as I take the cake from his hand and settle the te on myp. ¡°If it helps at all,¡± Ben murmurs as he cuts another slice and leans back onto the couch with it, scooping up a forkful and lifting it to his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m gay and in love with your brother.¡± I quietly watch as Ben takes a bite of the thick cake, chews it and swallows. ¡°Yeah,¡± I sigh, turning to look down at my te as I cut off the corner of my cake with the edge of my fork and lift it to my lips. ¡°I kind of figured.¡± Ben just huffs a littleugh, taking another bite. Chapter 0236 Chapter 0236 ¡°Jacks!¡± Jackson hears his name called behind him, but he doesn¡¯t register it, or doesn¡¯t care. Instead, he just continues to stride forward in the dark, not really knowing where he¡¯s going, just needing to get¡­out. Get away. Disappear into the night, into the wilds, into¡­whatever. Any ce but that castle. Any ce but here. ¡°Jacks! You asshole!¡± the voicees again, closer this time, and Jackson¡¯s instincts make him pay attention to it, his wolf turning inside him to growl at whatever¡¯sing. ¡°Slow down! I know you can hear me!¡± Jackson moves on, determined, but inside him his wolf turns again, raising his nose a little, a whine in his throat. Jackson pushes him away, but the wolf persists, pressing his snout into Jackson¡¯s hand. Come on, the wolf says, listen. It¡¯s Jesse. We like Jesse. Jackson is the one growling now, insisting that he doesn¡¯t like anyone, but his wolf just nuzzles against his hand, sad, not wanting to run anymore. So Jackson sighs, and slows, and turns when Jesse¡¯s footstepse near. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°What the hell man,¡± Jesse says, bending over and panting a little, ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing you for like, twenty minutes!¡± ¡°Should have been faster,¡± Jackson mutters, shrugging and looking away, shoving his hands deep into his pockets. ¡°Don¡¯t be a dick,¡± Jesse growls. ¡°I¡¯m trying to be nice to you, the least you could do is let me.¡± ¡°Nice to me?¡± Jackson huffs, turning to re at Jesse a little. ¡°Do you seriously think that¡¯s going to fix anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, standing up straight and crossing his arms, ¡°I think that being nice to you is just going to make Ariel magically not have a second mate. Obviously, that¡¯s what I think.¡± Jackson narrows his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being a jerk, Jesse,¡± he growls, turning to walk away again. ¡°Jacks!¡± Jesse groans, and Jackson tugs his arm out of Jesse¡¯s grasp when Jesse grabs it. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it!? I am being nice to you! This is what people do!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jackson asks, still walking but turning towards the slightly smaller Alpha to re at him. ¡°Do what? You¡¯re not doing anything ¨C you¡¯re just bothering me ¨C¡° ¡°Exactly!¡± Jesse exims, keeping pace with Jackson¡¯s long stride. ¡°That¡¯s what people do! People who care about each other! When something shitty happens, you show up, and you¡¯re just there!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t do anything,¡± Jackson grumbles, discontent ¨C but honestly, nothing, really, would work for him right now. Nothing can make this better ¨C nothing will make this better. Ariel ¨C Ari ¨C his mate. But she¡¯s not really his, is she? He¡¯d thought he¡¯d had her, he¡¯d thought ¨C for a blissful couple of days that she was his. That everything was going to be okay. That for once he had¡­like, a shot at this life, at this thing they call happiness. But he never really had it, did he? No, it was all an illusion. Because she was lying the whole time. ¡°Jackson,¡± Jesse sighs, grabbing his arm again and making him stop. Or, well, Jackson agrees to stop ¨C because Jesse¡­he¡¯s not big enough to actually stop him. But they pause anyway, on the top of a hill, darkness all around. And Jackson hangs his head as he waits, because¡­well, where is there to go, anyway? ¡°This is me trying to do something, all right?¡± Jesse says, his voice softer now, his hand gentle on Jackson¡¯s arm. ¡°Something shitty happens, and even though they can¡¯t do anything about it, the people who care about you show up. And they hang around. So, please stop walking away from me and let me do that for you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jackson growls, not getting it. ¡°To just be there!¡± Jesse exims, throwing out his hands. ¡°To show you that I care, that you¡¯re not alone! To¡­stop you from throwing yourself into a ditch, or whatever!¡± Jesse pauses, staring at Jackson, waiting for him to respond, but Jackson just stands perfectly still, staring at him. ¡°Or to throw you into a ditch, if you keep being an asshole about it.¡± At this, Jackson huffs augh. ¡°So would you stop running away?¡± Jesse mutters, crossing his arms now, a little cold in the night air now that he¡¯s not running around after the big devastated Alpha. ¡°I¡¯m trying to¡­be here for you.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Jackson says with a shrug. There¡¯s a long moment of silence. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Jesse murmurs. ¡°Walk. Sit. Just¡­exist, if you want to. Or you could¡­talk to me about it.¡± Jackson stares at Jesse like he¡¯s insane if he thinks that¡¯s going to happen, and to his surprise Jesse bursts outughing, taking a step forward and pping a hand on Jackson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jacks, seriously, I need you to tell me¡­did you grow up under a bridge or something? Why don¡¯t you know how to let someonefort you?¡± And Jackson sighs, a long, deep breath, and just looks down at the ground. And Jesse sighs with him, realizing that¡­well, that the answer is because nobody ever has comforted him. And Jesse¡¯s heart, like Ariel¡¯s, absolutely breaks for this guy. ¡°Come on, you weirdo,¡± Jesse murmurs, pushing on Jackson¡¯s shoulder warmly and turning him a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s do a little walk. You don¡¯t have to say a damn word to me. I¡¯ll just¡­be here.¡± Chapter 0237 Chapter 0237 Jackson nods, and to Jesse¡¯s surprise, lets him walk by his side. They walk for a long time. Jackson is surprised, after a while, at how quiet and stoic Jesse is. Jesse doesn¡¯t sigh or moan that he¡¯s bored, like Jackson thought he would. He doesn¡¯tin, or fuss, or anything. He just walks quietly at Jackson¡¯s side as they circle the castle, losing themselves in the woods and then along the cliffs that border the northern edge, that overlook the candidate barracks below. When Jackson pauses at the edge of the cliff, looking far, far north, peering into the dark, Jesse clears his throat. Jackson scowls, looking over at him. ¡°I thought you said we could not talk?¡± ¡°Listen, I tried,¡± Jesse says, bursting into a grin. ¡°You called my bluff on this one, Jacks. That is the longest I¡¯ve ever been quiet in my entire life.¡± ¡°And wasn¡¯t it nice?¡± ¡°It was horrible,¡± Jesse groans, tilting his head back. And Jackson can¡¯t help but smile, because Ariel does that too when she¡¯s being dramatic. It¡¯s a lot less cute when Jesse does it¡­but he smiles anyway. ¡°So,¡± Jesse says, looking north in the same way Jackson does, into the dark. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, Jacks, and I gotta say¡­I¡¯m kind of disappointed in you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jackson seethes, turning on this guy who just professed to want to help him. Jesse doesn¡¯t flinch, just continues looking north. ¡°I mean, is it really all that bad?¡± Jackson groans, lifting his hands to his face and pressing the heels of his palms lightly against his closed eyes. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he mutters, starting to get pissed for real. ¡°No, but seriously,¡± Jesse says, ¡°think about it this way. What is so good about being mated to my stupid shrimp cousin, anyway? I mean, she¡¯s not that great.¡± Jackson drops his hands, gaping at Jesse, ¡°She¡¯s not a stupid shrimp, Jesse,¡± he bites out, furious. ¡°She¡¯s amazing, that¡¯s what was so great about it! She¡¯s smart, and she¡¯s funny, and she¡¯s nice ¨C and she¡¯s beautiful ¨C and she¡­she gets me! She¡¯s pretty much the only person in the entire world who gets me. And she¡¯s brave, and I like being around her, even though I hate everyone else ¨C you included!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°See?¡± Jesse says, breaking into a grin and pointing a finger at Jackson¡¯s chest. ¡°That was a test, and you passed. Ari is all those things, and if you didn¡¯t recognize how amazing she is I wouldn¡¯t let you date her.¡± Jackson¡¯s mouth drops open. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­not let me date her.¡± ¡°Yes I can,¡± Jesse mutters, waving a dismissive hand, ¡°I can do anything, I¡¯m a Duke. But that¡¯s not important. What is important is that you recognize how great it is that you get Ariel as your mate ¨C you¡¯re the luckiest bastard to ever walk to earth, to have had the Goddess tie her to you. Now.¡± Jesse nods, moving on like they¡¯re figuring out a math problem. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about sharing her with Luca?¡± Jackson pauses, looking for the trick in Jesse¡¯s question. But even as he looks for it, he knows what the answer is. He stays quiet, not wanting to say it. ¡°May I venture a guess, as I suspect you ran through your daily quota of words with yourst answer?¡± Jackson just scowls at him. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, your weekly quota,¡± Jesse says, nodding and pping a hand again on Jackson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jacks, what sucks about it is that you have to share her. With Luca, of all damn people. But having to share her ¨C does that mean you lose any of the good things?¡± Jackson takes a long moment before he sighs, looking down at the ground. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, rueful, ¡°I don¡¯t lose any of the good things just because he¡¯s her mate too. But I¡­I might lose¡­ her¡­¡± God, the thought of it. Tears prick at Jackson¡¯s eyes again, and he grits his teeth against them, getting sick of all this damn crying. What the hell is with that, anyway? He never cried this much in his life, and now he¡¯s mated for three days and spends half the time wiping salt water off his cheeks. Jesse, to his credit, pretends not to notice Jackson¡¯s manly sniff, the way he brushes beneath his eyes with his wrists. Instead, Jesse pretends to look at a particrly interesting star for precisely as long as it takes for Jackson to pull himself back together. ¡°I get it, Jacks, I really do,¡± Jesse says, quiet, still not looking at Jackson. ¡°The idea of losing her¡­ it¡¯s probably killing you. But there¡¯s no faster way to lose her than to storm out of rooms and let Luca have all the time he wants with her. Luca is charming as hell, man. He¡¯s going to wrap Ari around his finger without you there to stop him.¡± Jackson¡¯s jaw drops as he stares first at Jesse and then up at the castle, realizing that Jesse is right. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared you¡¯re going to lose her,¡± Jesse says quietly, ¡°but Jackson - you¡¯re acting like you already have. If that¡¯s your girl, Jacks? Then go and get your girl. Don¡¯t let Luca take her. But also, why are you so afraid that Luca¡¯s going to get her, anyway!?¡± Chapter 0238 Chapter 0238 ¡°Because!¡± Jackson bursts out, tossing out his hands. ¡°It¡¯s Luca fucking Grant, Jesse! Even I had heard of him, and I haven¡¯t heard of anyone! And he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s good with women! And he can talk to her, and make herugh! And he¡¯s like¡­good looking, or whatever! How the hell am I supposed to compete with that!?¡± Jesse stares at Jackson for a long moment before a slow grin starts on his face. Jackson scowls, hating him a little bit. ¡°What?¡± he snaps. ¡°What are you smiling about? Are you laughing at me? Seriously!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, shaking his head but continuing to smile. ¡°It¡¯s just ¨C you have no idea what you have going on, do you? This bridge you grew up under, did it not have a mirror?¡± Jackson just stares at Jesse for a long moment before he cocks his head. Because¡­was that a¡­ compliment? Hidden beneath all of those insults? ¡°Listen,¡± Jesse says, reaching an arm around Jackson¡¯s shoulders and pulling him close like he¡¯s sharing a deep secret, ¡°I¡¯m going to speak inly, so pay attention - because this doesn¡¯t happen often. But Jackson ¨C women like you.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How can women like me - I don¡¯t know any women ¨C¡° ¡°Fine,¡± Jesse says, grinning, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°When you get to the Capital, and you hang out with all of the girls we¡¯re going to introduce you to? They¡¯re going to like you. Like, a lot ¨C in a romance kind of way. They¡¯re going to like you as much as they like Luca, or more. But none of that matters, because Ariel really likes you, man! Despite all the odds, and in a way that I truly do not get ¨C you make herugh, just as much as Luca does!¡± Jackson lifts his eyes just a little, remembering that they didugh a lot that night during the Examination, remembering how good it felt to make herugh. Jesse¡¯s grin deepens. ¡°Luca Grant doesn¡¯t have anything you don¡¯t,¡± Jesse continues. ¡°Okay? So¡­stop acting like it¡¯s a done deal. I had to stop Ariel from chasing you out of that room tonight and leaving Luca Grant behind. That is¡­not insignificant, Jacks. And it¡¯s the only thing you need to be concentrating on right now.¡± Jackson turns his head slowly to look back into Jesse¡¯s face, shocked at the weird wisdom of this guy who always seems so flippant, so easy. How¡­how does he know precisely the right thing to say? ¡°I¡¯m here for you, man,¡± Jesse says, tightening his arm and giving Jackson¡¯s shoulders a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll even give you a pep talk every day, if you want it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jackson asks, baffled about why Jesse is being so damn nice to him right now. ¡°Because I like you, you idiot!¡± Jesseughs, punching Jackson on his arm in yful frustration. ¡°Because you¡¯re my friend, even if you don¡¯t yet realize that I¡¯m yours!¡± ¡°Wait, but like¡­why?¡± Jackson asks, smiling a little more and shaking his head. ¡°Why do you like me?¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Jesse groans,ughing more and dropping his arm from Jackson¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Jacks¡­you seriously need some therapy. I like you because you¡¯re a good guy, and you¡¯re interesting, and you¡¯re¡­well, you¡¯re so weird that you make meugh even when you don¡¯t mean to. And also because you¡¯re obsessed with my cousin, who I also like. And because we have the same stupid hobbies of running around and punching things. Why wouldn¡¯t I like you?¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t just¡­like me because I¡¯m Ariel¡¯s mate?¡± Jackson¡¯s voice is so hesitant that it breaks Jesse¡¯s heart again. ¡°No, I¡¯d probably like you more if you weren¡¯t,¡± Jesse murmurs with a smirk, working hard to hide his impulse to wrap Jackson in a bear hug. ¡°Because now I have to worry about walking in on you guys making out and stuff, which is¡­not ideal for a friendship.¡± Jacksonughs, he can¡¯t help it, and then he nods once, decided. Then, to Jesse¡¯s shock, he starts to stride away, a new confidence in the set of his shoulders. ¡°Wait!¡± Jesse calls after him, hurrying to catch up. ¡°Where the hell are you going!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡± Jackson hesitates, looking between Jesse and the castle, ¡°I¡¯m going back, Jess, to get my girl! Like you just told me to!¡± ¡°Oh my god, you weird foundling, don¡¯t do that now ¨C you¡¯ll look desperate!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to let her sweat a bit!¡± ¡°Whatttt the hell,¡± Jackson moans, covering his face with his hands for what feels like the thousandth time that night. ¡°Why am I supposed to make her wait!?¡± ¡°Because, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, slipping an arm around his shoulders again and making him slow his pace to the castle. ¡°Ariel did you dirty over the past few months, you need to let her feel a little guilty about it, even if just for a night! If you just barge in there and tell her it¡¯s all okay, then she¡¯ll get the impression that she can do that whenever she wants.¡± Chapter 0239 Chapter 0239 ¡°How do you know this shit,¡± Jackson mutters, shaking his head, letting himself be led. ¡°You handle kicking the shit out of the bad guys,¡± Jesse says, giving Jackson a broad grin. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the girls. Besides, Rafe and I reserve the right to yell at Ariel tonight. We¡¯ve known her longer, we get first dibs. Youe to breakfast at our ce tomorrow before the train leaves ¨C really give her a piece of your mind then.¡± ¡°If you say so,¡± Jackson sighs, his eyes moving upwards to the window he knows is hers ¨C or, at least, the one closest to the nook in which she sleeps. There¡¯s still a light on, which means she¡¯s still up. ¡°Trust me, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, giving him a little squeeze, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do you dirty. We¡¯re friends now, after all. Best friends.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push it,¡± Jackson grumbles. But as the pair walk back into the castle Jackson has to admit¡­ the whole friendship thing, it does have its perks. Even if it involves a lot more talking than he¡¯d prefer. ¡°So, how¡¯d you know?¡± Ben murmurs, sitting at the other end of the couch while I stretch my legs between us. He digs into his half-eaten third slice of cake with abandon. ¡°Benny, my love,¡± I sigh, lifting another forkful of chocte icing to my mouth ¨C ¡°You¡¯d better be careful with that word ¨C¡° Ben says, pointing his fork at me with a wink. ¡°Men have been beaten tonight for expressing lesser sentiments ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± I murmur, rolling my eyes and kicking him, which just makes himugh. Ben - he¡¯s really been an angel over the past hour or so, cajoling and teasing and being sweet to me by turns, all in the effort to get me back to myself, to make me realize that no permanent damage has been done. After all, all I did was tell the truth. In¡­absolutely the most disastrous way possible. Because I didn¡¯t even tell the truth ¨C I was so much of a coward that I couldn¡¯t even tell my mates the reality of our situation ¨C I had to wait for them to just stumble upon it. God, what the hell is wrong with me ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t go there,¡± Ben murmurs, leaning back against the arm of the couch now, as Luca so often does, and tapping my foot with his fork. ¡°You¡¯re betraying the cake, and the insane piece of gossip I just handed you, if you just¡­ignore it and delve into your despair. Honestly, Ariel, I gave you my best distraction. Sooo? How¡¯d you know?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I sigh. ¡°Youugh at all of Rafe¡¯s jokes, Ben, and he¡¯s not that funny.¡± Ben goes still and then bursts outughing. ¡°Yes, he is!¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, smiling and shaking my head at him. ¡°You¡¯re just listening to him with your love earmuffs on. My mom does it to my dad, from whom Rafe gets his sense of humor.¡± ¡°Man,¡± Ben says, hanging his head back, shaking it. ¡°Both of our greatest secrets, which we thought we were doing such a good job of keeping to ourselves, revealed by ourughter¡­what are the chances of that.¡± I grin at him, but then I lean forward and cock my head. ¡°Benny,¡± I say, and he lifts his head to smile at me. ¡°Why did you keep it a secret? I mean, you know that I¡¯d never judge you for it, right? And I have no idea if Rafe or Jesse knows, but I know they wouldn¡¯t care ¨C¡° ¡°Even if they wouldn¡¯t care, Ari,¡± Ben murmurs, smirking a little as he pushes his cake around with a fork, ¡°it would¡­change things, between us.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± I murmur, curious, and pleased to be distracted from my own drama, even if just for a minute. ¡°Yeah, I think it would be different,¡± Ben says, definite. ¡°I mean¡­Rafe. He¡¯s not interested in¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say honestly, raising my eyes to Ben¡¯s face even though he doesn¡¯t look up. ¡°We¡¯ve never talked about whether or not he swings both ways. Though, Ben, I¡­I don¡¯t think so. Of course, I could be wrong, but¡­¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Ben says, flicking his eyes up to mine with a little smile. ¡°That¡¯s my impression too. Looks like you got all the luck, huh? Two gorgeous men for you, me¡­nothing.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Benny,¡± I murmur, leaning forward and rubbing a hand across his knee. ¡°If you¡­try to pretend you¡¯re jealous of me right now¡­I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Ben¡¯s face just lights up with a smirk. Chapter 0240 Chapter 0240 ¡°One, Ariel Sinir,¡± Ben says,ughing, ¡°if you tried to kill me, I could take you.¡± Iugh too, grinning at him. ¡°And two,¡± he continues, and my face falls along with his as real sorrow appears in his eyes, ¡°if you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m jealous of you having two of the most eligible men in the nation so upset that you¡¯re not singrly in love with them that they¡¯re ready to kill each other?¡± He leans forward, a bit intent, a bit sorrowful. ¡°Yeah, babe. I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Oh, Ben,¡± I murmur, setting my te of cake aside on the coffee table and leaning forward to him, reaching out. ¡°It will be all right ¨C it will all ¨C¡° Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°It won¡¯t, though, will it?¡± Ben murmurs, taking my hand and looking down at his knees as he squeezes it, sweet and sorrowful and hopeless. ¡°Not if I¡­if I want him¡­¡± I squeeze his hand back, not knowing what to say, but the door opens and we both turn to it, both of us sighing to see an exhausted Rafe walk through. ¡°What is this,¡± Rafe murmurs, his eyes flicking over my hand held in Ben¡¯s, the half-eaten chocte cake on the coffee table. Ben and I¡­we really didn¡¯t go easy on it, did we? ¡°A third mate?¡± ¡°If only I were so lucky,¡± Ben sighs, standing up and then bending over to give me a fond kiss on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Benji,¡± I murmur, looking up at him with true gratitude, not yet letting go of his hand just yet. ¡°For being so nice to me.¡± ¡°Anytime, Princess,¡± he murmurs, patting my cheek and then standing up straight, looking up at Rafe, the man he loves. ¡°I take it my presence is no longer required?¡± ¡°Unfortunately for her,¡± Rafe murmurs, patting Ben on the shoulder with true gratitude, ¡°we need some family time for the next couple of hours.¡± ¡°Hours!?¡± I exim, appalled. ¡°Oh, hours,¡± Jesse, says,ing silently through the door in a way that would impress an Espionage cadet. ¡°Absolute hours, baby trouble.¡± And so Ben makes his way towards the door, preparing to leave us alone. ¡°Come to breakfast, Ben!¡± I call after him, knowing that the morning meal will be served in rooms tomorrow instead of the Hall so that we all have time to pack. Neither Rafe or Jesse counter me, but after the door clicks shut, my cousin and my brother level their res evenly on my face. And I know that I¡¯m in for it now. ¡°Oh, sit down, you big idiots,¡± I grumble, shoving myself into the corner of the couch and making plenty of room for them. ¡°Eat some cake while you yell at me. It¡¯s really good.¡± Jesse, taking me very seriously, cuts himself a slice and sits neatly across the couch from me in Luca¡¯s usual spot that Ben just vacated. ¡°And aren¡¯t you interested, youngdy? In the status of your mate, after I spend so much time consoling him just now?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested, Jesse,¡± I bite out, getting angry at him for teasing me when he knows I¡¯m obviously dying to know how he left Jackson. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with it.¡± ¡°And which mate would you like an update on first?¡± Rafe asks, all innocence, curling his legs beneath him and sitting on the floor next to the couch as he reaches for the cake that Jesse slices, puts on a te, and holds out to him. On the surface Rafe¡¯s being glib, but beneath¡­ Beneath it all? I can tell he¡¯s mad. Really, really mad. I sigh, not answering my brother, knowing that it was a rhetorical question anyway. And also, that they wouldn¡¯t havee back to the room if Luca and Jackson weren¡¯t rtively fine. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us, Ariel?¡± Rafe asks, more serious now as he looks down at his te and shakes his head. ¡°You know we would have supported you ¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s a lie, Rafe,¡± I snap, a little angry myself now ¨C because it¡¯s not like I did this out ofplete selfishness. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t have my reasons. ¡°You would immediately have sent me back to the Pce if I told you on the first day that I had two mates in the barracks.¡± Rafe looks up at me and turns his head, considering this for a second. ¡°All right,¡± he says. ¡°Touche, Princess, I absolutely would have. But to let it get to this? To get to here? I mean, fuck, Ariel, you introduced Jackson to our parents as your mate two days ago ¨C¡° ¡°Which was not a lie!¡± I protest. ¡°You did?¡± Jesse gasps, leaning forward and staring at me. ¡°Ohhh, Luca¡¯s going to be pissed¡­¡± ¡°I introduced Luca too,¡± I mutter, ring at him over my cake. ¡°To mom.¡± ¡°Oh, so mom knows!?¡± Rafe asks, turning wide eyes up at me. ¡°Yeah, mom knows,¡± I sigh, listening to their forks cidly scraping their tes. ¡°She¡¯s going to tell dad before we get home.¡± I hesitate for a second, not knowing whether I should ask. ¡°So, are you guys like¡­mad at me?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Jesse answers immediately. ¡°Ariel,¡± Rafe sighs, and I turn my eyes to him. ¡°I just spent an hour consoling your devastated mate. Luca is wrecked over this ¨C and I¡¯m not trying to discount Jacksons¡¯ feelings in this, or yours, but fuck, girl ¨C¡° he shakes his head. ¡°Seriously? You couldn¡¯t have told us, Jesse and me, so that we could be there for you? Help you figure out how to break it to them? So that we could be prepared for this and not have to shift into our wolves and tear ourselves to pieces to defend you? I mean, Luca is really messed up ¨C¡° Chapter 0241 Chapter 0241 My lip starts to tremble as I listen, tears again stinging my eyes, but Jesse leans forward. ¡°Rafe,¡± he murmurs, ncing between us. ¡°Slow down a little, man. I mean, if we¡¯re aware of what they¡¯re feeling, then she¡¯s aware of it double ¨C she can feel it all down their bonds. And that, on top of her own feelings?¡± He shakes his head, holding Rafe¡¯s gaze, willing him to listen. Rafe takes a deep breath and sighs, pushing his cake around on his te, clearly thinking it through. In the end, though, he looks up at me. ¡°Can you seriously feel everything they feel?¡± ¡°Not everything,¡± I murmur, my voice tight as I look down at my te. ¡°Not unless the emotion is really intense, or they send it to me deliberately. And not¡­across great distances. Only when they¡¯re nearby, or in the room. Like I can¡¯t feel them now.¡± ¡°Weird,¡± he murmurs, quietly eating his cake as he puts his thoughts together for a second. Jesse does the same. After a long moment, Rafe breaks the silence. ¡°I just wish, Ariel,¡± he murmurs, truly hurt, ¡°that you¡¯d trusted me enough to let me know. I¡¯d have told you, after all.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. My nose starts to sting at the true sadness and hurt in his voice, and then my throat gets tight. I blink fast, not wanting to cry, because I know that they have every right to be mad at me, but¡­ Well, the tears start to fall down my cheeks anyway. ¡°Aw,e on Ari, don¡¯t do that,¡± Jesse murmurs, leaning forward and putting a warm hand on my knee. ¡°We can¡¯t yell at you if you¡¯re crying, and we¡¯re not anywhere near finished.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, brushing frustratedly at my cheeks with the side of one hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry ¨C¡° ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry,¡± my brother murmurs, setting his te on the coffee table and getting to his knees as he reaches for me, wrapping his arms around my body and pulling me into hisp. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis. I¡¯m fucking livid with you but ¨C god, fuck, I¡¯m sorry you bore this alone. I¡¯m sorry ¨C I wish you¡¯d have let me be there for you.¡± I cry harder, letting myself be overwhelmed by my grief and confusion, knowing he¡¯ll see me through it. Knowing he¡¯s strong enough for that. ¡°Oh, let her go, Rafe,¡± Jesse murmurs, scootching closer and reaching out to put his his own te on the coffee table,ying himself down on the couch so that all of our heads are very close together, so that we can talk and hear each other in barely more than a whisper, if we so choose. ¡°We can¡¯t get all the gossip if she¡¯s crying like that.¡± ¡°The gossip?¡± I ask, wiping my away all my tears, kind of appalled. ¡°Oh, all the gossip,¡± Jesse murmurs, yawning and turning his head to grin at me. ¡°Jackson¡¯s fine, by the way, thanks to yours truly. Going to show up here to breakfast tomorrow, newly determined to try for your hand. In exchange for your genuine gratitude, my love¡­I will ept the whole damn story. Right now.¡± ¡°Same,¡± Rafe says, giving me a solemn nod. ¡°Luca¡¯s pissed as hell, and while¡­well, while he¡¯s not precisely prepared to grovel for you¡­he¡¯ll be here in the morning. So, madam trouble? The floor is yours.¡± And so, with a sigh, I unfold myself from Rafe¡¯s arms and sit on the floor next to him, beginning to tell them the whole story. ¡°Well,¡± Rafe says, about an hourter, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Actually, in retrospect, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t know any of this. I would much rather have broken up one wolf fight after finals than have had to worry about this the whole term.¡± ¡°Such empathy in my big brother,¡± I say, lowering my eyelids into a half-hearted re and reaching out my fingertips to give him a shove. Rafe grins at me, chuckling a little, as Jesseys on the couch next to us, staring at the ceiling, his head cushioned on a pillow. ¡°Honestly, Ari,¡± my cousin says, his voice more thoughtful than it usually is, id out like that I¡¯m not sure you could have done it very differently. The only ce you really seem to have fucked up was when you didn¡¯t n this evening ¨C you just let both of them show up here, expecting dinner. It was a powder keg, ready to explode, but the rest of it?¡± My eyes are wide as I watch him shrug, desperate to know what he¡¯ll say next. Chapter 0242 Chapter 0242 ¡°Yeah,¡± Jesse says, considering, assessing. ¡°Yeah, Ari, with all of it - I think you did as well as you could.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, kind of shocked. ¡°Yeah, I agree,¡± Rafe says with a sigh. I turn my eyes to him. ¡°I mean, you had to get to know them first to know if you even wanted to tell them you were their mate. And then you certainly couldn¡¯t have told one before the other. And if you had told me, I definitely would have gone running off to mom and then dad would have pulled you out of school. The way you handled this was messy but¡­¡± he shrugs again. ¡°I get it.¡± ¡°Oh god,¡± I mutter, putting my face into my tired hands with a shaky sigh. ¡°That¡­that makes me feel so much better.¡± ¡°Maybe you could have used the dreamscape,¡± Jesse murmurs thoughtfully, ¡°and pulled them both in. And then they couldn¡¯t have hurt each other physically, just their dream bodies¡­¡± ¡°Well, in retrospect,¡± I say, crossing my arms and giving him a little re, ¡°sure, that sounds great, Jess.¡± ¡°For your next mate,¡± he says, waving a flippant hand. ¡°Now you know.¡± I smirk at him, but turn my head back to Rafe when he speaks next. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s going to be hard, Ari,¡± he says, peering at me thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re going to¡­they¡¯re going to reallyy into you for this. And I do think you owe them apologies and exnations but¡­I don¡¯t think you should let them make you feel too horrible about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask as Jesse turns, propping himself up on his elbow to hear what Rafe has to say. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rafe says, nodding seriously as he looks between us. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re not just some mean girl who is dating two guys and not telling them about it. You didn¡¯t pick this ¨C you didn¡¯t even pick them! The Goddess gave you these mates, and I think it¡¯s pretty clear that she wanted you to have them both at once.¡± I perk up a little to hear it said this way. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Jesse says, nodding as well. ¡°The Goddess put all three of you on this road together, and just because Luca and Jackson don¡¯t like it doesn¡¯t make it your fault. You have to remind them of that, Ari ¨C and if they give you any shit about it, then we¡¯ll remind them too.¡± He raises his fist, smacking it against his other palm with a smirk, letting me know precisely how he intends to remind them. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t let them push you around,¡± Rafe says, frowning now at the idea. ¡°Luca, especially, is going to try to convince you to turn away from your bond with Jackson. But you have every right to explore your bonds with both of your mates, to figure out why the Goddess picked them.¡± Jesse nods to himself, deep in thought, speaking his ideas as he figures them out. ¡°I mean, mates are supposed to be a gift ¨C and she¡¯s your grandmother, for heaven¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t think you should be ashamed of this, or feel bad about it, or try to stop it, Ari.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Rafe says, looking at me evenly. ¡°I think it would be a mistake to reject the Goddess¡¯ gift like that ¨C I think she¡¯d be pissed, and you¡¯d do yourself a disservice. I think you should explore it. While being as fair as you can to Luca and Jackson, of course. It¡¯s not carte nche to be a jerk to them.¡± A deep well of warmth runs through me as I begin to smile, staring at my brother, who is so sweet, and so supportive. Tears again spring to my eyes. ¡°Oh geeze,¡± Rafe says with a sigh, reaching out and wiping at my cheeks with his thumb as the tears start to spill out. ¡°What¡¯s all this about? What did I say now?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Iugh, shaking my head and tilting it back while I sniff. ¡°You¡¯re just being really nice to me.¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯re being nice to you, Ari,¡± Jesse says with a yawn, reaching out to ruffle my hair like he used to do when we were kids. ¡°You¡¯re our little baby trouble. We love you. We¡¯d be bored without you.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I grin at the two of them, resting my head against the couch and letting my eyes fall half-shut, so grateful to the two of them for their love and their friendship and their eternal support. Chapter 0243 Chapter 0243 ¡°We got your back, Ariel,¡± Rafe murmurs, patting my knee. And then we spend the next few hours talking softly, letting our thoughts wander, none of us really making a move to go to bed. Instead, slowly ¨C perhaps simultaneously ¨C we all fall asleep curled up next to each other like we used to do when we were kids. A puppy pile, mom used to call it. And I think of that, of my mom, and my family, and how much I love the rich warmth of them as I fall asleep next to my two best friends. Because I get to see the rest of them tomorrow. And I can barely wait. I gasp awake when the door flies open behind me, spinning and blinking and trying to figure out if I¡¯m about to die ¨C ¡°I did it!¡± Ben shouts, giving a whoop of excited joy as Rafe leaps to his feet, his chest heaving with anxiety. Jesse just groans, turning over on the couch and burying his face in his pillow as I sp a hand to my throat, trying to figure out if I had a heart attack. ¡°I passed my finals! I get to stay!¡± ¡°Too bad you¡¯re going to die in like four seconds, Ben!¡± Rafe snaps, scowling and striding over to Ben to snatch the piece of paper out of his hand. Ben ignores Rafe, dancing around the room as he pumps his fist in the air. ¡°I get to stay in school! I passed ¨C I¡¯m an Ambassador now, for real! Or at least, on my way to it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Ben, I¡¯m very happy for you,¡± Jesse murmurs into his pillow. ¡°Now shut up. Go away.¡± I smile as I watch Rafe collect himself and smile at our friend, reaching out to grab Ben and wrap him into a big hug as he murmurs his congrattions. I grin at Ben, who peers at me over Rafe¡¯s shoulder, watching him take a surreptitious sniff of Rafe¡¯s scent as they break their quick hug. I push myself to my feet as well, wincing as my stiff muscles unfold. God, sleeping on the floor ¨C what a stupid idea ¨C ¡°Congrats, Ben,¡± I say, holding open my arms as I cross the room to him. Rafe lets him go and Ben steps to me, wrapping me in a hug and rocking me back and forth. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you!¡± ¡°Did you get your results?¡± he asks, eager, looking down at me. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know, you kind of woke us up,¡± I say, looking towards the door. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°Slipped under my door this morning,¡± he says, letting go of me and striding for the still-open door, looking for a piece of paper. He sighs and turns to me, shaking his head. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I scowl, flopping down on the couch and making Jesse yelp when Ind on the back of his calves. ¡°Oh, you baby,¡± I mutter, ¡°that didn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Be gentle with me,¡± Jesse whines, still burying his face in the pillow and pretending to be asleep. ¡°I¡¯m very delicate and you kept me up all night talking and I haven¡¯t had any coffee ¨C¡° Iugh, smacking him on the back even as the dumbwaiter¡¯s bell rings. I turn towards it, eager. ¡°Sounds like coffee¡¯s here anyway.¡± Even as I watch Rafe and Ben walk eagerly to the dumbwaiter, I can¡¯t help the anxiety that rolls in my stomach. Why did Ben get his results, but not me? Is it just because he¡¯s on a different track? Or¡­is it because I didn¡¯t pass? Is a different noteing soon, telling me to pack my things for good? Is it going to be ¨C ¡°Is there enough coffee for one more?¡± My head spins immediately to the door at the sound of Luca¡¯s voice, my eyes going wide. Jesse immediately sits up, his sleepy fa?ade gone as he looks at Luca levelly, clearly wondering ¨C as I am ¨C just how upset he still is, and if he¡¯s vtile. I gopletely still, waiting for Luca to give me a sign about how this is going to go. Chapter 0244 Chapter 0244 As I anxiously study Luca, waiting for his next move ¡­damn, but I can¡¯t help but notice how good he looks. Luca¡¯s freshly showered, dressed in the Cadet ck that makes him look so sharp, his hair falling a little into his face in a way that just begs me to touch it, wanting to push it back. His lip is a little swollen and a bruise spreads beneath his left eye, but I don¡¯t know ¨C something about it really works for him. He just looks tough and sexy and a little dangerous in a way that I really, really like. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luca says with a smile as he puts up a defensive hand, smiling around at us in a way that makes his dimples re. I melt, just a little¡­ Because god, he¡¯s just so cute ¨C ¡°I¡¯m not going to flip out,¡± Luca continues, shaking his head at himself like he¡¯s disappointed in how he actedst night. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­here for breakfast. As promised.¡± Luca steps into the room a little more as he closes the door, his eyes moving over Ben and Jesse and Rafe before falling on me like that¡¯s the only ce they want to rest. I hold his gaze, a little smile on my mouth. Because, I mean, I really am happy to see him ¨C I¡¯m always happy to see him. But¡­what do we do now? Do I¡­should I get up and hug him? Throw myself into his arms, which is what I really want to do? ¡°Hey,¡± he murmurs, the corner of his mouth turning up in a smile that¡¯s just for me. ¡°Hi,¡± I whisper back, though I know he can hear me. A quick pulse of joy and anxiety and apology and warmthes down the bond, letting me know that he¡¯s still conflicted but that he¡¯s really, really happy to see me. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I grin, because I feel the same way. ¡°Of course there¡¯s enough coffee!¡± Rafe says, his voice booming and making me jump as he steps around me and plops the silver coffee pot on the table with a loud thump, clearly intent on breaking the vibe between Luca and me. ¡°So,¡± he says, straightening up and putting his hands on his hips. ¡°Rumor has it that you¡¯ve been secretly dating my sister for months. Are you going to be nice to her today?¡± And I burst into a grin when I see Luca grimace a little as he runs a hand through his hair, because I suddenly realize that Luca¡¯s been keeping a secret too. This whole time, he¡¯s been secretly dating his friend¡¯s sister ¨C which I¡¯m pretty sure is against the rules, when ites to guy friendships. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to be nice to her,¡± Luca murmurs, looking around Rafe and finding me again, taking in my wide grin. Benughs as he moves to the coffee table, carrying tes of pastries and cups for the coffee. ¡°Good,¡± Rafe says, the words carrying a great deal of weight. ¡°Ariel?¡± he says, turning to me. I sit up in surprise. ¡°Go get showered and changed ¨C you¡¯re a mess.¡± I squeak in appalled surprise, but when I look down at myself I realize that he¡¯s right. I am very rumpled. And if we¡¯re going to have a nice big chat, I¡¯m going to want to look and feel my best. ¡°Fine fine,¡± I mutter as Ben offers me a cup of coffee made just how I like it. ¡°But if you all eat all the breakfast while I am gone, I¡¯m going to be mad!¡± ¡°No promises!¡± Jesse calls after me as I carry my coffee into the bathroom and work on making myself more presentable. About twenty minutester, when I draw the curtain back from my nook, freshly showered and changed with my hair braided onto my head but not yet tucked beneath my cap, I jump when I realize that Luca is leaning against the firece about a foot to my left, clearly waiting for me to come out. ¡°Hi,¡± he murmurs, immediately slipping an arm around my back and tugging me to his side, lowering his face to my hair and taking a long, slow sniff of my scent. ¡°I like this,¡± he murmurs, ¡°your scent by itself, not all mixed up with Jesse, of all revolting people.¡± I grin, pleased despite my anxiety, leaning into him and putting a hand on the hard muscle of his stomach, looking up into his face. ¡°Still mad at me?¡± ¡°Livid,¡± he whispers, but the way he smiles, and tugs me closer¡­I have to bite my lip, because I think it means we¡¯re going to be okay. I tilt my chin up, wanting nothing more than to ¨C Chapter 0245 Chapter 0245 ¡°Enough of that,¡± Rafe calls from across the room where he¡¯s tossing what few personal possessions he has into a backpack. ¡°Hands off, Luca. Still my sister.¡± ¡°Still my mate,¡± Luca calls back, but his voice is cheerful as he pushes himself up from the wall, letting his arm drift from behind my back so that he can grasp my hand as he tugs me over to the sitting area. Ben¡¯s there too, his already-packed backpack at his feet, but he stands when we approach, going to pretend to help Jesse pack and giving us our space. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been thinking about it,¡± Luca says, sitting down on the couch and pulling me with him so that we sit close together. ¡°Yeah?¡± I ask, encouraging him to go on. I turn towards him, taking his hands in mine, listening closely. Because I want, desperately, to know what he¡¯s thinking ¨C how he¡¯s feeling about all of it. ¡°And,¡± he murmurs, reaching out a hand to tuck a strand of hair back from my face, ¡°we still have to talk about¡­about you keeping this from me, Ariel. That was deeply unfair, and I¡­I think it¡¯s going to take a while for me to trust you again.¡± I nod, understanding, listening to him and holding back my opinion on the matter. Because I do think that I was in a hard ce with that ¨C it would have been horribly unfair to Jackson if I had told Luca that Jackson was my mate before I even told Jackson. But¡­that¡¯s not really important now. Instead, I just want to hear Luca, to understand how he feels. ¡°But I didn¡¯t liest night,¡± Luca murmurs, his pretty brown eyes intent as he squeezes my hands. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Ariel ¨C you¡¯re my mate, you¡¯re¡­you¡¯re everything to me. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make this right with us.¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I breathe, leaning closer,pletely overwhelmed at how good he¡¯s being. ¡°Thank you ¨C I feel the same way ¨C I¡¯ll do whatever it takes too, you¡¯re so important to me ¨C¡° ¡°So, you¡¯ll reject him, then,¡± Luca murmurs, tucking that same strand of my hair back again, his fingers warm as they caress the shell of my ear. ¡°And then we¡¯ll move on! It will be amazing, Ariel, I promise ¨C I¡¯ll do everything I can to make you happy, everything, and we¡¯ll be so ¨C¡° I sit up straight, rigid, staring at him unblinkingly. Because wait¡­what? What is he asking me? What¡­did I agree to something? ¡°Luca,¡± I say, putting a hand out between us, my palm t as it presses against his chest. ¡°Luca¡­no¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± he asks, likewise sitting up straight and staring at me. ¡°No to¡­no to what?¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I whisper, horrified, leaning closer. ¡°Luca, I¡¯m not going to reject my bond with Jackson¡­¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jesse says, shoving Rafe¡¯s armchair ridiculously close to the couch and flopping down into it. ¡°This seems sufficiently intimate andplicated and like you might start yelling at each other! Thought I¡¯d join in!¡± ¡°Get out of here, Jesse,¡± Luca growls as Rafees around the couch and stands on the other side of the coffee table, his arms crossed. ¡°This is between me and Ariel.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go,¡± Jesse says calmly, raising his eyebrows and holding Luca¡¯s gaze for a pause before shifting his eyes to mine. ¡°If Ariel wants me to.¡± I bite my lip, hesitating, because¡­I mean, even though Luca is right that this is between us¡­ God, but I have trouble saying no to him. And quite frankly, I do want my brother and my cousin¡¯s support. ¡°Ariel,¡± Luca growls, leaning closer to me and ring, ¡°are you seriously going to let them budge in on this!? This is our personal rtionship! This is between you and I, and you¡¯re going to ¨C¡° ¡°Let us advocate for her?¡± Rafe interrupts, his voice smooth and a little mad. Luca gapes, turning towards him. ¡°Intercede? Not let you bully her, when she¡¯s emotional and clearly wants to do things to help you feel better, even when they¡¯re not in her best interest?¡± I feel a great deal of relief that my family is helping me, but it mixes awkwardly with the sinking pit in my stomach at making Luca feel so bad. God, crap, but this is horrible. ¡°Bully!?¡± Luca spits out, dropping my hands and staring at Rafe, truly offended. ¡°Are you seriously saying that I would stoop so low as to bully the woman I love!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind of doing it now,¡± Jesse says, a little dry.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 0246 Chapter 0246 I lift my eyebrows in surprise as Luca turns to stares at Jesse, appalled at the usation. Jesse continues, either pretending not to notice or not caring. ¡°I mean,¡± Jesse says, turning his palm up as he talks it through, ¡°unless I¡¯m mistaken, you¡¯ve never told her that you loved her before, right? At least not beforest night. And now you¡¯re throwing that word around a lot in a situation where you¡¯re actively asking her for something. It might not be bullying, but it is a little maniptive.¡± Jesse grimaces and gives a shrug, and I can tell that he¡¯s genuinely not happy to have to deliver the message. But my jaw drops a little when I realize that¡­that Jesse¡¯s kind of right on that one. Luca is pulling out the l-word at the same moment when he¡¯s asking me for something really big. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re using me of not loving her, of saying that just because I want something ¨C¡° ¡°We¡¯re not using you of that,¡± Rafe says, his voice gentler now. ¡°We¡¯re just asking you to y fair, Luca. And to let her make her own decisions about what¡¯s right for her. Even if that¡¯s not what¡¯s right for you.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re all going to take his side,¡± Luca snaps, drawing away from me now and standing up, clearly wanting a little space. ¡°When obviously I am the better match for Ariel ¨C I can handle her life as a Princess, I¡¯m already your guys¡¯ best friend, I¡¯mpletely dedicated to supporting her through this Academy thing and have been for months. How can you not be on my side, after all of this!? We¡¯re ¨C we¡¯re fucking friends!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not taking Jackson¡¯s side,¡± I say quietly folding my hands in myp and looking up at my mate, my heart sinking because I know he feels so betrayed. ¡°This isn¡¯t about sides, Luca.¡± ¡°Screw that, it is about sides,¡± Jesse snaps, standing up to re at Luca. But I watch as his face softens, as he forces himself to be kinder. ¡°We¡¯re not on Jackson¡¯s side, but we¡¯re not on yoursContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. either, Luca. We¡¯re on Ariel¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Always,¡± Rafe says, his voice likewise gentle and a little sad. ¡°Always Ariel¡¯s side, Luc. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry if that¡¯s not what you want to hear, but she¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°My best cousin,¡± Jesse adds, and my heart swells with love at their support. ¡°And quite frankly,¡± Rafe continues, his face a little grim. ¡°As her mate? I¡¯d prefer it if you were on her side as well.¡± Luca just stares, ck-jawed, at his two best friends before looking down at me. I bite my lip, heartbroken and awkward, my fingers twisted together in myp. We stare at each other for a long time, and down our bond I feel him questioning, apparently unable to put it into words right now, wanting and needing to know what it is that I¡¯m asking for in this moment. ¡°The Goddess gave me both of you, Luca,¡± I say quietly, hoping to hell he hears me on this. ¡°Rafe and Jesse and I ¨C we talked about itst night. And I think it¡¯s right ¨C I¡¯m supposed to have two mates, she gave me both of these bonds for a reason.¡± I shake my head, hating that I¡¯m disappointing Luca, but so incredibly grateful that I have my big Alpha brother and cousin here to support me ¨C because if it was just me and Luca? I¡¯m not sure I could find the courage to do this ¨C to deliver the words that I know are going to break his heart. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Luca whispers, slow, taking a step closer to look down into my eyes. ¡°That I¡¯m not going to reject my bond with Jackson,¡± I whisper, staring up at him, needing him to hear and understand it. ¡°Not just because you want me to.¡± Luca groans, tucking his face against his hands like it¡¯s the worst thing he¡¯s ever heard. I¡¯m immediately on my feet, putting a hand on his arm, unable to just sit and watch him grieve like this. Rafe takes a step forward like he¡¯s worried Luca will snap, and shove me or something, but he doesn¡¯t. Instead, Luca just takes a moment to understand, his body trembling slightly beneath my hand. I stand steadily next to him, letting him process it, bearing witness to his pain. And when he¡¯s ready, Luca drags his hands down from his face and looks at me again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this, Ariel,¡± he whispers, shaking his head at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this.¡± Chapter 0247 Chapter 0247 ¡°Neither do I,¡± I whisper back, taking a step closer. To my surprise, Luca lifts his arm and wraps it around me, tucking me in against his side, where he likes me. ¡°But we can figure it out together.¡± Luca murmurs something I don¡¯t quite hear, raising a hand and cupping my cheek in his palm, staring down at me as he shakes his head in awe and frustration. ¡°I¡¯m still your mate, Luca,¡± I whisper, sending all the warmth and assurance that I have down the bond. ¡°That hasn¡¯t changed. You still mean the world to me.¡± ¡°It has changed, a little,¡± he murmurs, studying me. ¡°You know that I really do love you, right? That I wasn¡¯t just saying it to¡­to manipte you. I just¡­I love you so damn much, Ariel, I¡¯d do anything to keep you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, nodding and pressing my cheek closer into his palm. ¡°I know, Luca. I know.¡± He lowers his face then, pressing a kiss to my mouth like he can¡¯t help it, just as a knockes at the door. ¡°Oh, what the hell,¡± Rafe sighs, turning towards it. Luca tightens his arm around me as Jesse steps to my side, taking the hat off his head and shoving it towards me. Rafe moves to the door and I pull the cap on, taking a small step away from Luca even though he clearly doesn¡¯t want to let me go. When I nod to him, Rafe pulls open the door. And my eyebrows arch nearly to my hairline as I see who is standing there. ¡°Good morning, Cadets,¡± Dr. Neumann murmurs, his hands folded neatly behind his back as he nods around to each of us. His eyes settle on me, though, and he gives a firm nod. ¡°Cadet rk? If I may have a word?¡± My hands start to shake a little with the anxiety of it because¡­because why is he here? Ben¡­Ben got his pass results on a little piece of paper¡­ Oh my god. If you fail, do they have to deliver the results in person? Do they have to ¨C ¡°rk?¡± Neumann says, raising an eyebrow, and I realize that I haven¡¯t moved at all ¨C that I¡¯ve just been staring at him. He turns slightly, tilting his head towards the hall, an invitation. ¡°Um, that¡¯s okay,¡± I say, taking a few steps forward so that I¡¯m standing in front of him, but not going out into the hall. ¡°They can listen, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Because if he tells me that I failed, I am definitely, definitely going to need my family to catch me when I fall to pieces. Neumann sighs, crossing his arms and narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°You and your social life, Cadet rk. It¡¯s what¡¯s holding you back, after all.¡± My stomach drops and I hang my head, because that can only mean¡­ ¡°I came to tell you that you came out with the top marks in the Espionage ss, Cadet rk,¡± he says, his voice brisk, words clipped. I freeze, because¡­ I mean, I have to have misheard him, right? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. My head snaps up and I stare at my professor,pletely shocked. ¡°Top marks on the Chemistry examination, top marks in your marksmanship ss.¡± He raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°Far and away, our highest-ranking Cadet this year in our program.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± I sputter. ¡°You¡¯re a very promising student, rk,¡± Neumann says, and my face bursts into a smile when I see the corners of his mouth beginning to turn up, realizing that he¡¯s rather enjoying his little prank. ¡°We will be expecting great things from you in the spring, and if you could just concentrate instead of having so many dinner parties you could truly make a difference in this world and in this war ¨C¡° But Neumann doesn¡¯t get any further in his scolding, because I let out a little shriek and throw myself at him, wrapping my arms around his waist and giving him an impulsive hug. ¡°Thank you!¡± I gasp, desperately happy and thrilled and excited all at once. ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Neumann!¡± He freezes for a second but then he lets out a slow chuckle and, to my surprise, gently ces his arms around me and gives me a little squeeze. ¡°All right, Cadet, that¡¯s enough affection,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m your teacher, after all, not one of your many friends.¡± Iugh, loosening my arms and smiling up at him as I take a step back. ¡°Why were you so mean to me all semester!?¡± I ask, impulsive. Chapter 0248 Chapter 0248 Neumannughs at my inappropriate remark, shaking his head. ¡°I was hard on you to push you, rk. You work harder when you¡¯re terrified. Someone has to herd you along towards your potential, after all,¡± he looks around the room now, ring a bit at my friends and my family, who all beam at me. ¡°These ones, I suspect, pet you a little too much.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Rafe says formally,ing forward, but Neumann just waves a hand at him, turning his attention back to me. I grin, a little pleased to have a professor pay more attention to me than Rafe, who is usually the golden boy. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what those other Cadets said at the final test, either,¡± Neumann says, stern. ¡°Do you hear me on that? Half of them failed anyway, so they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re very promising, and we¡¯re incredibly excited about your future in the department. Not every sessful cadet needs to be a bastion of physical force in order to be useful to the nation¡¯s military. Understood?¡± I nod eagerly, tucking my hands behind my back and straightening my shoulders, bolstered by the fact that he believes in me. And, quite frankly, the fact that half my ssmates failed out. Jerks. ¡°And,¡± Neumann says, leaning forward to speak softly to me now, conspiratorial, ¡°if any King has any particr objections on the matter, you can tell him that I said that. And that if he has any questions about your aptitude and potential, that he can ask me directly. I want you here in the Spring, Cadet¡­rk.¡± My mouth drops open a little as I realize that Neumann¡­ knows. He has perhaps always known. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± my professor finishes, giving a sharp nod and then turning away and striding down the hall. ¡°I wish you all a happy winter break!¡± he calls to us, ¡°get it out of your systems, children! When you return in the spring, I will expect you to work!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I stare after him, shock and thrill pulsing through me. And then, slowly, I turn to stare around at the group of Alphas standing in the room, all quietly beaming at me, waiting for me to process my surprise. ¡°I passed!¡± I shout, punching my fists up into the air, my eyes squeezing shut in my joy. A roar goes up in the room and suddenly I¡¯m swept off my feet. Iugh, hugging my brother back as he spins me around, and then I¡¯m passed from arms to arms as everyone hugs me, and kisses my cheeks, and tells me how wonderful I am and how they¡¯re not at all surprised. Iugh the whole time, barely able to process it, almost knocked out in my wonder and surprise and joy. I¡¯m stillughing, dazed by the joy of it, when someone clears their throat at the door. I turn, a huge smile on my face, to see Jackson standing there, frowning around at us. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Just got the news,¡± Jesse calls over to him, and I can hear in his voice that he¡¯s pleased and proud. ¡°Ariel passed! Top marks in Chemistry ¨C top student in the Espionage unit.¡± A wide smile spreads over Jackson¡¯s face. ¡°What,¡± he says, slowly, looking around at everyone. ¡°And you guys are like, surprised?¡± I burst into a smile, pleased as hell that Jackson¡¯spletely unperturbed by the news ¨C that he never, ever thought for a single second that I wouldn¡¯t pass. Finally, his eyesnd back on me. ¡°Get your ass over her, rk,¡± he growls, beckoning me with a wave of his hand. Iugh and suddenly my feet are flying across the room. I throw myself into Jackson¡¯s arms, where he wraps me up and lifts me off the floor, turning me once in a circle as he holds me tight. ¡°So proud of you,¡± he murmurs into my ear, which makes me squeal a very tiny happy noise. ¡°My clever little spy.¡± Iugh, grinning down at him, running my fingers through his hair and losing myself a little in his blue eyes. My smile fades, though, when I hear Luca¡¯s rough snarl across the room. ¡°For the second time in as many days,¡± Luca snaps, ¡°get your fucking hands off my girlfriend.¡± I turn my head, knocked out of my mental bubble where only Jackson exists, to see Luca taking a menacing step towards us. Chapter 0249 Chapter 0249 To my surprise, Jackson makes absolutely no move to put me down. Instead, he just looks at Luca evenly for a second. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± he asks, the words low and light with disbelief. He hums consideringly and then turns his face back up to mine. ¡°What do you think, rk?¡± he murmurs, nodding over to where Luca stands, not bothering to look his way. ¡°That your boyfriend over there?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I can¡¯t help it then, loving the assurance in his voice, the calm way he dismisses Luca¡¯s jealousy. A slow, happy smile spreads over my lips as I stare down at him, not saying a single word regarding whether Luca¡¯s my boyfriend or not. Because honestly, I don¡¯t know. But Jackson¡¯s right ¨C Luca doesn¡¯t get to boss him around on this, does he? ¡°Didn¡¯t think so,¡± Jackson murmurs, low enough that maybe only I hear him. But then he grins at me and lowers me to the floor as Luca strides to my side, grabbing my hand. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Rafe says, stepping forward with a sigh. ¡°Clearly, clearly we need some ground rules here.¡± And I sigh, ncing up at both of my mates, before crossing the room to Rafe¡¯s side. Because my brother is right ¨C it¡¯s time we got some things straight and I might need some physical distance from them to do that. ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± Luca growls at Jackson, his arms crossed as they stand about a foot apart. ¡°Came for breakfast,¡± Jackson says, giving a calm shrug. ¡°I was invited.¡± He nces at Jesse now, who grins at him. ¡°Coffee?¡± Ben asks, starting to pour Jackson a cup. ¡°Sure,¡± Jacks says, crossing the room to take it from him. ¡°Look, can we cut this bullshit,¡± Luca snaps, clearly worked up. ¡°What is all this happy family nonsense!? Are we all just going to pretend that McClintock and I didn¡¯t try to kill each otherst night? That we¡¯re not going to do it again if we don¡¯t get this two-mate nonsense figured out!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± Jackson says evenly, taking a calm sip of his coffee. I blink at him, a little surprised, wondering where all this confidence came from. This is, in some ways, a very different Jackson than the grief-stricken wolf who stormed out of herest night. ¡°Are you going to kill me? Or¡­try?¡± Luca sputters, not wanting to seem like the aggressor now that Jackson has proimed himself neutral. Then Luca grits his teeth, storming over to Jackson. Rafe grabs the back of my shirt, not letting me go to them, knowing that my first instinct is to stand between them, to negotiate. ¡°Let them figure it out,¡± Rafe murmurs when I look back at him. ¡°This, weirdly, is not actually your problem.¡± ¡°Yes it is,¡± I mutter, crossing my arms. ¡°I¡¯m going to go from two mates to none if they tear each other to pieces.¡± Rafeughs lightly, but we both just watch as the argument unfolds. ¡°You think I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing?¡± Luca snaps, ring into Jackson¡¯s face. ¡°You get toe in here all calm, pretending you¡¯re fine with this, looking like the good guy ¨C making me look like the bad guy. But I¡¯m the only one being honest here ¨C you don¡¯t want her with me just as much as I don¡¯t want her with you.¡± ¡°True,¡± Jacks murmurs, shrugging and looking down at his coffee before taking a sip. ¡°But, getting into a fist fight isn¡¯t going to fix it.¡± ¡°Sure would be fucking nice though,¡± Luca growls, his hands balling to fists, ¡°to knock you into next week ¨C¡° ¡°Enough ¨C¡° Rafe says, stepping forward now with a frown. I gape at him a little, pissed. What happened to letting them figure it out!? He nces at me with a tiny shrug before turning back to Jackson and Luca. ¡°So,¡± Rafe says, his voice calm and considering, ¡°despite your insistence on fighting, I want to point out that you two actually¡­agree.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luca asks, his face screwed up in a confused frown as he turns towards Rafe and me. I look up at Rafe, my face mimicking my mate¡¯s. Chapter 0250 Chapter 0250 ¡°You just said it,¡± Rafe says with a shrug. ¡°Luca, you have admitted that you don¡¯t want Ariel to be with Jackson. Jackson, you agreed, saying you felt the same way ¨C you don¡¯t want her to be with Luca.¡± All three of us just stare at Rafe like that¡¯s obvious. Actually, all five of us if you count Ben and Jesse too. ¡°Well, I mean, I think it¡¯s kind of simple,¡± Rafe says with a sigh, heading to the couch and lifting his coffee off the table as he sits down like this is the most casual conversation anyone has ever had. ¡°If that¡¯s what you guys want, you just have to decide where your boundaries are.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ben asks, confused. We all turn to him and he puts his hands up. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­I¡¯m too involved. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Rafeughs a little, but nods. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, I can be clearer. But honestly, I think it is really simple. Ariel?¡± he says, and I stand up straight, a little wary about what¡¯sing next. ¡°You dered this morning that you¡¯re not going to reject your mating bond with Jackson just because Luca wants you to, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I say instantly. ¡°Really?¡± Jackson asks, and I turn my head to see a wide smile on his face. I smile back at him, sending a sense of faith and happiness down our bond, as well as a very tiny scolding that he should be at all surprised. His smile deepens. ¡°And,¡± Rafe says slowly, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°Are you willing to reject Luca, because Jackson wants you to?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°No,¡± I say instantly, my hand going to my chest, my heart breaking at the very idea. My eyes move to Luca¡¯s and I can feel his own horror, his incredible sense of impending fear and loss. I shake my head, fervent, letting him know that I would never. Slowly, he grits his teeth and nods, believing me. ¡°Okay,¡± Rafe says, nodding again and turning back to the boys. ¡°Well, is either of you willing to break your bond with Ariel?¡± ¡°No!¡± they say in unison before turning to re at each other, I think a little pissed to finally agree on a point ¨C any point ¨C in thisplicated manner. ¡°Okay, cool,¡± Rafe says, giving a shrug and lifting his coffee to his mouth. ¡°Then, obviously, we have to find a way to deal with this. Figure out where your boundaries are and¡­how to live with this situation as it is ¨C because clearly, you¡¯re all stuck in it.¡± ¡°Look at you, cousin,¡± Jesse says, pleased as he sinks into his armchair with a donut in his hand, taking a bite. ¡°What are you, on Therapy track, instead of Warrior? That was good.¡± My eyes narrow at Jesse. Donuts? Where the hell did he get one of those? Rafe just grins at our cousin before Luca steps forward, pissed. ¡°No way,¡± Luca says, shaking his head and jutting out a hand. ¡°I see what you¡¯re doing here ¨C this is¡­this is all what Ariel wants, but what I want is important too. I don¡¯t ¨C I don¡¯t want to live like this.¡± ¡°Valid,¡± Rafe says, nodding to him. ¡°So, tell us what you want, Luca.¡± ¡°What I do not want,¡± Luca says, ring at Rafe and then at me. ¡°Is a polyamorous rtionship. I do not want a girlfriend who has another boyfriend. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t live like that.¡± ¡°Well, then that sounds like your boundary,¡± Rafe says quietly. ¡°What about you, Jacks?¡± Some of Jackson¡¯s confidence has left him now that he¡¯s not dealing with a confrontation with another Alpha and is instead doing what is probably his least favorite thing in the world: talking about his emotions. ¡°Um,¡± he says, lifting a hand to rub anxiously at the back of his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean¡­whatever¡­¡± My eyebrows go up because¡­well, did Jackson just admit that he¡¯s okay with me having two boyfriends? ¡°No, Jacks,¡± Jesse says, his mouth full of donut as he points an usatory finger in Jackson¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Jackson growls, clearly displeased to be countered. ¡°You¡¯re lying to be easy, to make Ariel happy,¡± Jesse says, perfectly casual like Rafe is. I blink, my eyebrows going up as I look at Jackson again, surprised to see him scowling and looking away. ¡°I saw youst night ¨C you were devastated at the idea of her being with someone else. Tell the truth, Jacks ¨C that¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to do here. Get it all out on the table so we can figure out what to do.¡± Ben sits down on the couch next to Rafe, watching everything unfold like a television drama. I sigh, scowling and crossing my arms, feeling oddly out of ce and like a pawn. I mean, don¡¯t I get a say in this? Chapter 0251 Chapter 0251 But also¡­what is it that I want? Do I actually want like¡­two boyfriends? How would that even work? And what does that look like in twenty years ¨C do we all just¡­live in a house together? Would we¡­have kids? God, this is so weird. Jackson blushes deeply now that he¡¯s been put on the spot, his mouth twisting as he looks down at the floor. ¡°Well?¡± Rafe asks. ¡°Speak now, Jacks, this is your chance to say what you really want. Are you cool with Ariel dating Luca too? Or¡­¡± ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± Jackson snaps, unhappy to be pressed into telling his truth and not looking at me. ¡°I want what Luca wants, if you really want to know. I want my mate to myself, I don¡¯t want to share her with anyone.¡± He raises his eyes to re at Luca a little, like it¡¯s all his fault. ¡°All right,¡± Rafe says, sounding satisfied. I turn to him in confusion now, my hands spreading at my sides because¡­I mean, we didn¡¯t decide anything ¨C ¡°It looks like you¡¯re going to have to choose, Ari,¡± Rafe says, his face even and his voice controlled. My mouth pops open in horror. ¡°Well, they don¡¯t want to be in an open rtionship,¡± he says, gesturing towards my mates with my coffee mug. ¡°But we said -!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Rafe says, nodding, reading my mind. ¡°And I still stand by that. You have a right to explore both of your mating bonds, which the Goddess gave you ¨C a gift from our grandmother.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Jackson asks, stepping forward a little, confused. ¡°We¡¯ll exin thatter,¡± Jesse murmurs, waving a hand at Jackson, his eyes trained on Rafe. ¡°But,¡± Rafe says, holding up a finger, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s fair for you to have unlimited time to explore those bonds. I think that, in deference to what your mates have stated they want¡­that you should take the time you need to make your decision, but that in the end¡­¡± he holds my eyes now, knowing that it¡¯s breaking my heart, ¡°you should choose one of them, Ariel. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not fair not to, if that¡¯s not what they want.¡± My mouth pops open as I stare at my brother and then over at my two mates, my heart breaking at the idea of not having one of them. Because ¨C I mean ¨C They¡¯re ¨C they¡¯re mine ¨C They¡¯re both mine! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rafe,¡± I say, my voice thick with my grief at the idea, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t,¡± Luca says, folding his arms and staring at me, hard. I feel all of his sadness, all of his grief as he does. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t speak for Jackson, but I can¡¯t live like this. Not forever. For a little bit¡­¡± he sighs, hanging his head, thinking about it. ¡°Maybe. Maybe, Ariel. Because I think I¡¯m better for you than he is, your true mate, but because you might need time to figure that out? I think¡­I think I could live with it. For a while.¡± Shocked, my eyes move to Jackson next. But he doesn¡¯t say a word, just holding my eyes. And as I stare at him, I realize what the emotions areing down my bond with him ¨C just¡­a desperate desire, an open yes, absolute horror at the idea that he could lose me and a determination to keep me on any terms. As I realize that that¡¯s how my sweet mate is feeling ¨C so desperate, so ready to say yes to whatever keeps me by his side no matter what the terms - I set my jaw and raise my chin, determined to do what¡¯s right. Because it¡¯s not fair to Jacks. Even if he hasn¡¯t said it aloud, he wants me so badly that he¡¯s willing to take me however he can get me, even if that means sharing me with Luca, which is not what he wants to do. And Luca ¨C he knows how to fight for himself, knows how to ask for what he wants, to insist upon it. But Jackson¡­ And I can¡¯t¡­suddenly, I can¡¯t anymore. I can¡¯t insist on both of them letting me have them forever, even if it¡¯s what I want, because it¡¯s just not fair. If it¡¯s not what they want, not what they can give, then it¡¯s not fair. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, my lip shaking and my eyes filling with tears as I raise my chin and move my eyes back to my brother. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll choose. If that¡¯s what¡¯s fair, then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± Chapter 0252 Chapter 0252 My brother, seeing the very real grief on my face, stands and moves to my side, pulling into a hug. ¡°You¡¯re getting the best end of this deal,¡± he murmurs after a moment. Then Rafe loosens his arms and stands between me and my mates, not letting them see the sadness written in every line of me because he knows I need to stand strong in this decision ¨C that I need to make it myself, without them. ¡°I know,¡± I whisper, my heart breaking as my brother wipes the two tears that fall quickly off of my cheeks, not wanting them to see. ¡°I get it¡­it¡¯s just...god, Rafe, I can¡¯t imagine¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to my forehead. ¡°But neither can they. I think it¡¯s right, Ariel ¨C or if not right, then the fairest. We can ¨C we can talk to mom and Cora when we get home. Maybe talk to the Goddess? See¡­see if we can get a better perspective. But for right now, this makes peace.¡± I take a deep breath, looking up into my brother¡¯s face, and then I nod, working hard to steady myself. When he sees that I¡¯m in control again, Rafe turns around, slipping a protective arm around my shoulders and looking between Luca and Jackson. ¡°So, we¡¯re good with this? We¡¯re agreed?¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s the timeline?¡± Luca asks, frowning, his hand sunk into his pockets. ¡°No set timeline,¡± Rafe replies, looking down at me with a nod. ¡°When Ari knows¡­she¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°So what, we could do this for years?¡± Luca gasps, appalled. ¡°It¡¯s enough, Luc,¡± Jesse snaps from the couch, ring at him a little. ¡°You¡¯ve already asked her to choose one mate today, and it¡¯s already breaking her heart. Stop trying to pin it down more. She¡¯s given enough.¡± Luca huffs a sigh, hanging his head, but after a moment he nods, giving in. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Jacks?¡± Rafe asks. My mate doesn¡¯t reply to him, just holding me with his dark-blue gaze. Then, just once, he nods. ¡°Wow,¡± Ben murmurs, I think not even realizing that he said it aloud as he looks between all of us. And I have to admit, I share his sentiment. It¡¯s just all¡­a lot. And we all stand very, very still, I think none of us having any idea, at all, what to do next. Suddenly, we all give a collective flinch as the sound of bells peels out from somewhere in the castle. ¡°Shit,¡± Rafe gasps, turning towards the sound. ¡°Shit, shit.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± I ask, turning my head almost as if I could see them, though obviously I can¡¯t. ¡°Since when does the castle have bells!? Since when do they ring them!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tradition!¡± Jesse shouts, jumping up from the couch and hopping over the back of it, darting for his bed. ¡°End of term! Shit, the train is going to be here in like ten minutes, and we haven¡¯t even packed!¡± I gasp, suddenly realizing the gravity of this ¨C I haven¡¯t packed at all, not a stitch ¨C and I spin towards my nook. But as I rip the velvet curtain back, I turn with a frown, because there are footsteps ¨C Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I call, seeing both of my mates heading for the door. ¡°To get our stuff!¡± Luca calls over his shoulder, worried. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the train, Ariel! It¡¯s fine!¡± Jackson doesn¡¯t say a word. I bite my lip, ncing between my possessions and the door, and then decide that I don¡¯t have anything here that I can¡¯t reproduce at home except my homework. I grab my textbook, tossing it to Ben who ¨C already packed ¨C sits casually at the coffee table, sipping from his mug. ¡°Pack that for me!¡± I shout, darting for the door. When I get to our open doorway I look left and right, a little grateful when I see that Luca and Jackson have taken different sets of stairs down to the single dorm floors. I bite my lip, shooting a nce in Luca¡¯s direction before darting after Jacks. ¡°Jackson!¡± I call, starting down the spiral staircase after him. I¡¯m moving so fast that I almost have to skid to a stop when I realize he stopped in the middle of the stairs, where I couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Whoa!¡± he says, catching me with an arm around my waist before I m into him or careen down the steps and break my neck. But there¡¯s no time to think about any o fthat. ¡°Jacks,¡± I say, taking his face in my hands, worried. ¡°You¡¯re stilling, right? To the Pce? For break?¡± Chapter 0253 Chapter 0253 Jackson hesitates, ncing away from me and looking down the stairs. ¡°Jacks!¡± I gasp, pulling his face back to look at mine, aghast at the idea that he wouldn¡¯te. ¡°You said you! You told my mom!¡± ¡°Ariel,¡± he sighs, shaking his head and wrapping the arm around my waist tighter, pulling me closer so that my feet are barely on the stairs anymore, my weight all on him. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s been a lot, okay? And I¡¯m no good with this¡­people stuff, and there are going to be a lot of people there for winter break.¡± Understatement of the year, but I don¡¯t say anything that will encourage him on this ridiculous idea not toe. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better for me to not go?¡± Jackson says, soft, hesitant. ¡°To just take the next two weeks to get my head together, and stay here where it¡¯s quiet, and then I¡¯ll see you when you get back?¡± ¡°Jackson,¡± I cry, my heart breaking at the idea. God, not seeing him, for two weeks? After everything we¡¯ve been through in the past few days? He groans, clenching his teeth at the sound I make. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, Ari,¡± he whispers, shaking his head, his eyes exhausted and sad. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for more today, because if you ask, you know I¡¯ll give it ¨C I can¡¯t say no ¨C¡° ¡°Baby,¡± I murmur, taking a hand from his cheek and running it through his hair, not knowing where the pet name came from, not worrying about that now. But Jackson closes his eyes at the sound of it, hardly able to bear it. And even though he¡¯d probably die rather than let anyone hear me call him that¡­ ¡­I know that he likes it. He likes it a lot. ¡°It will be good, Jacks,¡± I whisper, a promise in every word. ¡°I promise it will be good, we won¡¯t push you too far ¨C we¡¯ll¡­we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re happy. All of us.¡± Jackson opens his eyes, staring up at me, and the bells start to peel again. Worried, he nces down the stairs, and I know he has to get to his room to get his things. ¡°Just meet us at the train,¡± I whisper, again turning his face back to me again before pressing a kiss to his mouth ¨C fast, too short, not at all what I really want to do. I pull back, staring into his eyes. ¡°Just meet us at the train, all right? Jackson?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± he whispers, looking up into my face. And I nod, knowing that¡¯s the best I¡¯m going to get right now, and that he means it. He will try, but if it¡¯s too much¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Well, my mate has a tendency to run, doesn¡¯t he? Jackson kisses me again, just as swift as thest, before carefully putting me on my feet and letting me go. ¡°Get back to your brother,¡± he growls, narrowing his eyes a little. ¡°Don¡¯t go wandering around this castle by yourself ¨C¡° ¡°Oh, they¡¯re ten feet away,¡± I snap, rolling my eyes and turning to dart up the stairs. ¡°The train, Jacks!¡± I call over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll see you there!¡± But as I hurry up the stairs, he doesn¡¯t call anything after me, and my heart sinks. I hope to the ends of me that hees, but part of me knows¡­well, I know that if he was going toe, he would have told me so. He would have promised. ¡°Ari!¡± Rafe shouts as I reach the top of the stairs, frowning furiously at me. ¡°Come on!¡± I dash to his side, trying to get back into the room, but Jesse and Ben are already at the door, backpacks over their arms. ¡°I tried,¡± Ben says, apologetic as he hands me a woefully under-packed bag. ¡°I don¡¯t know which of your things you wanted ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I say, trying my best to give him a smile and slinging the pack over my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Rafe says, pressing me on the shoulder and turning me back towards the stairs. ¡°We are not missing this train. We are getting home, tonight. To see our parents and our insane passel of siblings.¡± ¡°And to drink our faces off.¡± Jesse murmurs, shooting me a wink as Iugh and the four of us hurry down the stairs. ¡°And get back in touch with all of Ariel¡¯s friends ¨C¡° I gasp at that, but Benughs and gives me another little shove, making me move forward. Forward to the train, where I¡¯m supposed to meet my mates ¨C both of them. And bring them home to meet my family. Chapter 0254 Chapter 0254 We basically have to sprint across the field where the candidate barracks are to get down to the train tracks in time. The sleek train is waiting there, puffing steam, filling with cadets all eager to get home for winter break. As we run I mentally thank my mother again for her healing powers ¨C who would have thought that two days ago I was basically dead over Jackson¡¯s shoulder, and now here I am dashing across a field with my best friends, a mostly-empty bag bouncing on my back? When we get down to the tracks I see that the tform itself is getting sparse, pretty much all the cadets already having boarded, and I dart immediately for a door to the train, wanting to get in and get a seat. But before I can even grab the little handle to lift myself into the closest train car, Jesse grabs my arm. ¡°Ari, what are you doing!?¡± I spin, stumbling a little as I look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m getting on the damn train, Jesse!¡± My cousin just grins down at me and gestures down the tracks. ¡°Come on,¡± he says,ughing. ¡°Our seats are back here.¡± ¡°What?¡± I let myself be lead down the line, frowning the whole way, but then my face shifts quickly into surprise and delight when I see the bright red caboose attached to the end of the train. Because of course. Of course mom and dad sent the royal car for us to take back to the city. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I murmur, my hands going to my cheeks, my embarrassmentpeting with my pleasure and losing immediately. ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s so nice of them.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Luca says at my side, and I jump a little when I realize that it¡¯s him standing there. And then I burst into a grin as he slips an arm around my waist and pulls me tight for a second before turning his gaze back to the train itself. I watch his eyebrows raise as he takes in the beautiful coach with its cheerful, shiny red sides, its gilt details. ¡°We are traveling in style today.¡± His voice is a little breathless. ¡°Wait till you see inside,¡± Rafeughs, ncing at Luca and Ben, who is also staring at the coach, dazzled. But before we can get any further a group of guards step onto the tform in front of us, a handcuffed cadet between them. And all of us simultaneously go still because¡­ Well, because it¡¯s Wright. And god, but he looks like shit. Wright¡¯s face lifts at the sudden silence before him and he flinches immediately back when he sees Rafe, Jesse, Luca, and Ben at my side ¨C all of my Alphas, who bare their teeth and take defensive stances, ready to spring at him if he even takes one wrong stumbling step in my direction. But when his eyes fall on me, Wright can¡¯t help the cruel snarl that twists his face. He doesn¡¯t say a word, but the hate radiates off him, nearly palpable in the air. As he stares at me I know without a doubt that he doesn¡¯t regret a damn thing. In fact, if he had the chance? He would absolutely try to murder me again, his reasons formitting the crime now onlypounded in his mind. Still, despite his venom and his determination, something about this ¨C about Wright shackled and beaten while I stand, healthy and hale, with my best friends and my family all around? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I realize, now, my power. That even if Wright can kill me with his bare hands¡­ Well, I¡¯ve got much more than bare hands to defend myself with, don¡¯t I? ¡°Hey, Wright,¡± I say, far too cheerful as I put on my best Princess smile and step forward to greet him, my hands innocently tucked behind my back. I purse my lips a little in mock pity as I look him over, taking in each and every one of his bruises. ¡°Did you have¡­a rough couple days?¡± The snarl that rips from Wright¡¯s mouth is vicious and deadly, but one of his guards just cuffs him over the back of the head and he stumbles forward, moving along. ¡°Have a nice winter break!¡± I call over my shoulder as my enemy walks away, a little gleeful at my victory over this terrible man. Luca, pleased,ughs and puts an arm around my shoulders giving me a squeeze. ¡°He¡¯s going to have an absolute shit winter break,¡± Rafe murmurs, slipping his hands into his pockets and watching Wright go as Jesse and Ben climb up the little set of gilt stairs and into our train car. ¡°He¡¯s being incarcerated over the holidays, so he¡¯ll be in a cell while we¡¯re all celebrating. But his trial will be held after the holidays pass, but before we return to school.¡± ¡°So, even though he was used ¨C and he totally tried to murder me - he was allowed to take the candidate finals?¡± I ask, looking up at my brother, curious. Rafe slowly nods, meeting my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all still allegations at this point, Ari. If he is dered innocent, he¡¯ll return to school. They had to let him take the tests to see if he¡¯d pass.¡± Chapter 0255 Chapter 0255 A little worry curls in me at this and I open my mouth to ask more questions, but suddenly the train emits a loud whistle that makes me leap nearly out of my boots. ¡°Come on!¡± Jesse calls, sticking his head out from inside the coach. ¡°There¡¯s champagne in here! I am not waiting for you! If it¡¯s all gone by the time you get in here then you only have yourselves to me!¡± Iugh, moving eagerly forward, Rafe and Luca following close behind. But just as I put my foot up on the prettily-wrought golden stair, I hear someone shyly clear their throat behind me. I gasp, recognizing the sound somehow, and spin, my eyes wide. ¡°Daphne!¡± I shout, thrilled to see her standing there, a tiny suitcase anxiously clutched in her hands, her auburn hair curling prettily over her shoulders. ¡°Um,¡± she says, biting her lip, looking at me with sad and sorry eyes, her whole body tight with unease. ¡°Is it okay? I mean¡­does my invitation to the Capital for midwinter still stand?¡± ¡°Daph!¡± I shout with augh, dashing away from the train car towards my friend and almost knocking her over in my eagerness as I hug her tight to me. She gasps a little at the force of me and thenughs too, wrapping one arm around me, her suitcase pressed between us. ¡°Of course it stands! I¡¯m so happy to see you! I¡¯m so happy you came!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ari,¡± she whispers, and I can tell by the tightness in her words that she¡¯s on the edge of tears. The train emits another sharp whistle and starts to rumble. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it, but they made me ¨C they said I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to keep my job if I didn¡¯t ¨C¡° ¡°This is all very nice!¡± Luca shouts, and I jump a bit, turning to see him leaning from the edge of the gilt stairs, already boarded, a hand out towards us. ¡°And I hate to interrupt a sentimental moment, but you two need to get on now, because this train is leaving!¡± Almost as if Luca¡¯s words themselves made the train move, it gives a sudden jolt and starts forward. I gasp, shoving Daphne in front of me, and she stumbles towards Luca¡¯s hand, grasping it. Luca pulls Daphne upwards with ease as I start to run alongside the train, but my powerful mate handles the situation like he¡¯s done it all his life. After Luca safely hands Daphne off to a waiting Jesse, who, beaming, helps her into the car, he reaches out for me. I grab Luca¡¯s hand he Lucaughs as he pulls me upwards, settling me against his chest as the train pulls away from the tform and picks up speed. I turn towards the carriage, eager to get inside, but he holds me still for a moment, smiling down into my face. ¡°Almost toote, Princess,¡± he purrs, putting a hand on my cheek and running his thumb over my lower lip just briefly, just once. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Never toote,¡± I say, lifting my chin and shaking back my head in a way that would send my hair cascading over my shoulders if it weren¡¯t tucked up under my cap ¨C a very girlish, very Princess sort of gesture. ¡°I am royalty, after all. This train leaves when I say it does.¡± ¡°Yeah right,¡± he mutters,ughing at me. ¡°We almost left you crying on the tracks, and then you¡¯d have had to run home -.¡± But when I start to sputter a protest, pounding him ineffectually on the chest with my fists, Luca just laughs harder, and so I do, and he lowers his face to mine and presses a kiss to my mouth like he can¡¯t help it. And I know I should care, should worry about who might see us kissing out in the open like this ¨C but as the train begins to speed through the countryside, and the air whips around us, and my mate kisses me all alone ¨C just the two of us ¨C on the little tform on the caboose of the train taking us back to the Capital? God, but I can¡¯t bring myself to care. Because it¡¯s just so perfect, and just so wonderful, to be here and wrapped in his arms. But as we speed away, and I lose myself in Luca, my little wolf raises her snout in my soul and looses a tiny, mournful howl, sniffing the air. Her little nose works hard, trying to find any trace of the scent of embers and pine, leather and whiskey and cold winter nights. But sniff as she might, we both know it¡¯s not there. And she lets out another tiny, mournful noise. And then tucks her head down against her paws. Chapter 0256 Chapter 0256 ¡°Come on,¡± Luca murmurs, smiling down at me, and when I open my eyes I can¡¯t help but smile back. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside ¨C they¡¯re probably eating Daphne alive in there.¡± ¡°Oh, no they¡¯re not,¡± I say, dismissive of the idea and unwilling to go inside just yet, relishing this moment alone with my mate. I leaning closer against him for a warm moment, enjoying the hard muscle of his chest against my cheek, knowing that Ben and Rafe and Jesse are being perfect gentlemen inside. Or, at least, Ben and Rafe are, which should be enough. But Luca gives me a nudge, and when I look up at him, he wrinkles his nose at me. ¡°Come on, gorgeous, let¡¯s get you some of that champagne.¡± ¡°You trying to get me drunk, mate?¡± I murmur, smiling. ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± he growls, dipping his face closer to mine for a quick kiss. And Iugh, but look over my shoulder, newly eager to get inside and see what my parents have set up for us. ¡°Come on,¡± I say, grabbing Luca¡¯s hand and turning to tug him inside, wanting him to see it. Because the train car ¨C it really is something special. As we duck through the door and I ce my backpack on the little luggage rack next to the door, I do my best to tuck my anxieties about the missing Jackson away, not wanting Luca to feel any of it. Because I am excited to be here with him, and with the rest of my family and friends, and none of them deserve to have their excitement spoiled by me worrying about where my second mate is. But I have to admit ¨C it¡¯s very difficult. Because where is he? Did he seriously choose two weeks of solitude over winter break with me, just because he¡¯s overwhelmed? I put a determined smile on my face, though, shoving these worries away as wave Luca into the beautiful train car, enjoying the way that his mouth hangs open as he turns around, taking in the gorgeous woodwork, the red leather and velvet seating all around. But even as I smile at Luca, my eyes catch on Rafe, who stands by the window with his arms crossed, watching me with a raised eyebrow. Rafe and I don¡¯t have a mind-link, obviously, but I can read the question all over his face. He¡¯s intuiting that I have definitely noticed Jackson¡¯s absence, as he has, and he¡¯s asking me silently if I¡¯m okay. I give my brother a short nod and a shrug when Luca¡¯s back is turned because what am I supposed to do about it now? Go to pieces, and ruin everyone¡¯s good mood? Rafe holds my gaze for a long moment and then nods once, steady. And in that, I know that he¡¯s telling me that he hears me, and he understands, and that whatever he needs me to do ¨C he¡¯ll do it. And I beam at him, loving my brother anew for his secret, steady empathy, for his willingness to already be there. Bolstered, I turn my attention back to the room, taking a further step in and deciding to dedicate myself to this moment, and to turn my mind to Jackson when I can. Because there¡¯s already enough here drawing on my attention. ¡°This is amazing¡­¡± Luca murmurs, his eyes wide as he finishes looking around at the long row of windows on both sides of the car that allow us to look out over the countryside, the rich warmth of the wood-paneled walls. A little overwhelmed, he sinks onto a plush velvet seat by the window, leaning his arm against the adjoining table and staring over at the bar at the far side of the room where ¨C of course ¨C Jesse is already pouring drinks, Daphne at his side being helpful and setting out the sses. Behind Jesse is a set of ss-lined refrigerators and cabs that disy an insane amount of delicious food ¨C far too much for the six of us to eat and drink on the journey to the Capital. But mom¡¯s hand is all over it, and I can see that it¡¯s her gift to us, her hearty congrattions. She¡¯s stocked all of our favorites, after all ¨C all the sandwiches we like, all the treats, all the things we like to drink. Only wine and beer, I note with a grin, because she wants us to show up to the capital sober enough to walk. But, she also wants us to have a good time. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I ask, stepping closer to Luca with a smile and running a hand through his hair, unable to keep from touch it. ¡°Um, obviously,¡± he says with augh, grinning up at me and slipping a hand around my hips. ¡°Do you seriously travel like this all the time?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°This,¡± I say on a sigh, trying to sound as snobby as possible and make himugh. ¡°Or the private jet, or the helicopter, if we¡¯re only going short distances ¨C but the bar cart on the helicopter is just terrible ¨C¡° Luca bursts intoughter, as I hoped he would, and pulls me into hisp, wanting me close. I press a kiss to his cheek, nudging him with my nose a little, so incredibly happy to be here. ¡°Do you mind if I talk to Daphne?¡± I whisper, my eyes darting over to her behind the bar where Jesse is finishing up pouring out champagne. ¡°I want to make sure that she knows that we¡¯re okay ¨C¡° Chapter 0257 Chapter 0257 ¡°Of course, Gorgeous,¡± Luca says, frowning at me a little, like he¡¯s ashamed that I felt like I had to ask. He loosens his arm around me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ¨C¡° Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know,¡± I say, interrupting and looking at him quite seriously. ¡°But Luca, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t had our own challenges these past two days too ¨C¡° He smiles at me, at the understatement of it all, and I can¡¯t help the matching smile that takes my lips. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to think you¡¯re not important to me,¡± I murmur, pressing a warm hand to his cheek and sending a great deal of warmth down our bond. ¡°Or that she¡¯s more important, or ¨C¡° ¡°I get it,¡± Luca says, nodding to me and pressing a kiss to my cheek. ¡°We¡¯re good, Ari ¨C go check in with your friend! Friendships are important!¡± A great deal of love swells in me at Luca¡¯s support and I hug him tight for a moment, so grateful for him. Because there¡¯s something in me that knows that he came off as the selfish one in this whole thing ¨C that he was the one to first say he wanted me to give up Jackson, that he wanted a timeline on me making my choice between them. But really, overall, Luca has been so supportive of me at every turn. Hell, he was eager to have me even when he thought it meant changing his entire understanding of his sexuality. He just¡­loves me, and wants me to himself like everyone else with a mate does, and he isn¡¯t shy about voicing that. But when ites to what I want, and what I need? At every turn, Luca has been on my side, even if it takes him a moment to get there. I¡¯m just so, so lucky to have him in my life. ¡°Love you,¡± Luca murmurs, holding me tight for a second before he lets me go. And I beam at him, pressing another kiss to his mouth before I stand up and move over to the bar. Ben ¨C angel that he is ¨C takes two sses of champagne off the little tray next to Daphne and carries them over to Luca, wanting to keep himpany. ¡°Hi,¡± I say, almost skipping to Daphne¡¯s side, where she hands me a ss of champagne and gives me a shy smile. ¡°Hi,¡± she replies,ughing a little. ¡°Be careful with that,¡± Jesse calls to me with a studied frown, peering over Daphne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I poured this champagne, and checked to ensure the bottle was sealed before I opened it, but Daphne may have slipped something in that when my back was turned ¨C¡° Daphne groans, covering her face with her hand and shaking her head, even as sheughs a little at Jesse¡¯s teasing. ¡°You could wake up on the floor of this train twenty-four hours from now, or absolutely anywhere else,pletely under Daphne¡¯s control ¨C¡° Jesse continues in mock-seriousness, grinning at me now that Daphne can¡¯t see. ¡°Will I never live this down!?¡± Daphne calls, her face still buried in her hand. ¡°Oh, when you¡¯ve given him ammunition like this?¡± Rafe asks,ughing and stepping close, taking his own champagne ss from Jesse. ¡°Daphne, this is enough for years worth of teasing. He may spin this one out until the end of time.¡± Daphne sighs, dropping her hand to look up at the Prince and the Duke with a little good-humored exhaustion. ¡°Greatest midwinter gift I¡¯ve ever been given,¡± Jesse says, grinning at her and lifting his ss of champagne in her direction. ¡°I¡¯m eternally grateful, Daph.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she murmurs, pping a hand at him, ¡°saves me from having to buy you a sweater, doesn¡¯t it?¡± We allugh as the train chugs along, our little car rocking softly from side to side as we go. ¡°To Daphne,¡± Rafe calls out, raising his champagne ss. We all do the same, everyone smiling ¨C even Daphne, who blushes a warm and pleased red. ¡°Who has knocked us all out with her poison, yes, but especially with her warm presence and richpany. We¡¯re so pleased you¡¯re here, Daph.¡± And as I raise my ss to my friend, I don¡¯t miss the way that Rafe smiles at her. It¡¯s a smile that I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve seen before on Rafe, a very¡­rare sort of smile. That he perhaps saves for a very rare sort of girl. Anxious, my eyes dart to Ben, who I see¡­ Well, I see that Ben doesn¡¯t miss it either. And that his own smile looks more forced than it usually does. Chapter 0258 Chapter 0258 A cheer goes round the train car and we all lift our sses higher, toasting our friend and making her feel at home, before we each take a sip. Daphne, a little embarrassed but clearly pleased, struggles to take a sip because she¡¯s smiling so hard. A little rush of joy moves through me as the rich taste of the champagne moves across my tongue, the bubbles echoing the effervescent happiness of my soul in this moment. ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Daphne says, nodding her head around to all of us. ¡°But the true celebration is your sess at the Academy this first semester ¨C¡° We all cheer round at this too,ughing and shouting, I think needing this outlet after the stress of it all. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To making it through!¡± Daphne says, raising her ss again, and we all toast to this as well, sipping more. When it¡¯s all done, I frown at mine and Daphne¡¯s half-filled sses and move around her to grab the second bottle of champagne out of Jesse¡¯s hands the moment he pops it open. ¡°Hey!¡± he shouts in protest, but I know that he doesn¡¯t really care as I take the bottle by the neck and move back to Daphne¡¯s side. ¡°Sorry, this is girl champagne,¡± I say, giving a little shrug and carefully looping my arm with Daphne¡¯s, grinning at her and nodding towards the door to the bathroom at the far end of the room. I turn my smile on her alone now. ¡°Want to take a second, just me and you?¡± ¡°Well, if there¡¯s girl champagne involved,¡± she says, giving a happy little shrug. ¡°Who am I to protest?¡± ¡°I know there¡¯s some boy champagne back here,¡± Jesse murmurs jokingly, ducking beneath the bar and pretending to search. ¡°Boy champagne is just whiskey,¡± Rafe mutters, dry, as Daphne and I move along to the bathroom and I push open the door. ¡°Is there any of that back there?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jesse shouts, victorious, popping back up with a tiny bottle that our dad either forgot to have removed or secretly hid there, knowing Rafe would want it. It¡¯s his drink, after all. ¡°Boy champagne, all around!¡± And, as the boys start to pull out cut crystal sses to drink their own toast, I shut the door behind Daphne and I and prepare myself for a much-needed bit of girl time. When I turn around, prepping to pour both of us more champagne, I smile to see Daphne looking around a bit in awe. ¡°Um,¡± she murmurs, taking in the wide pink cushion that stretches along the length of the window, the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, the marble finishes to the sink and the tucked-away toilet area. ¡°This was¡­not what I was expecting when I thought ¡®train bathroom.¡¯¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say,ughing and gesturing over to the window seat. ¡°This was¡­all mom. But she knows that a bathroom is for more than bodily function.¡± It¡¯s true, though. As Daphne and I settle ourselves onto the pink cushion and I refill our flutes, I consider that while mom and dad designed this caboose together ¨C as they do most things ¨C she really took the reins in here. The main room of the train car has much more dad in it ¨C dark colors, masculine lines, polished wood - all rich monied elegance. But here, with rose-gold details and lilies and soft bright lighting? Yup. Dad probably didn¡¯t even think about the bathroom, and mom snuck this in. Which is probably why it¡¯s my favorite space. ¡°Ari,¡± Daphne sighs, and I open my mouth to stop her saying that she¡¯s sorry ¨C but she puts out a hand towards me. ¡°Will you please let me get this apology out? It¡¯s important to me.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already forgiven you,¡± I say, smiling softly as I rest my head against the wall. ¡°If there¡¯s anything to forgive.¡± ¡°I know, and I¡¯m grateful for that,¡± she says, nodding, ¡°but¡­I mean, it¡¯s unforgiveable, isn¡¯t it? I feel like you may never trust me again. You should be able to trust me implicitly ¨C know that I¡¯d never, ever slip something into your drink or betray you in any way. Because, I mean, if I can be bought so easily¡­well, why would you trust me in the future?¡± ¡°What do you mean, bought?¡± I ask, frowning. ¡°They were having trouble figuring out how to knock you all out before the trial,¡± she says with a worried frown. ¡°Most of the cadets were eating alone or in two¡¯s, so they just slipped it into the food, but you guys, with your party¡­. They came to mest minute and told me the n. I refused at first, but they said if I didn¡¯t do it then they¡¯d fire me.¡± ¡°Daph,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°That was unfair of them, not you ¨C you were just doing your job. And it was absolute crap for them to make you do something you were ufortable with and threaten your job if you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she replies with a frown. ¡°But still¡­I don¡¯t want anything to be damaged between us.¡± ¡°And I promise you, it¡¯s not!¡± I say, reaching out and putting a hand on her knee, willing her to believe me. I watch as her eyes flick to the door too. ¡°And they¡¯re not mad either. Honestly, Daphne, we¡¯re good! If anything, I¡¯m going to have a talk with my dad about how they threatened you at work. That¡¯s not right.¡± Chapter 0259 Chapter 0259 Daphne sighs and we talk through some further protests, but finally we get to the point where we both feel like we¡¯re on even terms. The champagne helps, I think, unwinding our tongues and our inhibitions, and after long I think we¡¯re feeling even again, renewed. Which is how I know that it¡¯s time to blow up our world again. ¡°What?¡± she asks, frowning at me, sensing that I¡¯m prepping to tell her something as she holds out her ss for a refill. I oblige her, filling my own as well. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping secrets, Daph,¡± I say with a sigh. Her eyes go wide and Iugh little, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing to do with you, but¡­¡± And then, with another big sigh ¨C honestly, I¡¯m getting kind of tired of sighing ¨C I spill. I tell her everything ¨C about having two mates, and Luca and Jackson figuring it outst night, and how everything went to pieces, and how Jackson didn¡¯t show up for the train today. Daphne is an amazing listener, scooting immediately closer to me and wrapping an arm around my shoulders. She quietly listens to the whole story, nodding her understanding and hugging me tighter and tighter as I go. ¡°Wow,¡± she murmurs when I¡¯m all finished. ¡°Ari ¨C that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s insane.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I groan, shaking my head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jackson didn¡¯te home for winter break,¡± she murmurs, looking over her shoulder out the back window of the caboose, almost as if she¡¯ll see him running back up the tracks behind us or something. ¡°What a jerk.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Iugh a little, straightening up and shaking my head at her. ¡°He¡¯s not a jerk, Daphne, he doesn¡¯t have it in him to be a jerk ¨C¡° ¡°All men do,¡± she says with narrowed eyes, and Iugh, which just makes herugh in turn. ¡°No, Jacks is¡­he¡¯s just delicate in this way,¡± I say on a sigh. ¡°I guess he just¡­needed a minute alone to figure out how he feels about all of this. But at least Luca¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Daphne says, patting my shoulder warmly. ¡°But I get it. You wanted both of them ¨C you want both of them. It¡¯s hard for everyone, I think.¡± She takes a moment to consider me, tilting her head a little bit. ¡°So,¡± she says quietly, ¡°they want you to choose between them?¡± Slowly I nod, sipping my champagne. ¡°And are you¡­leaning one way or another yet?¡± Her question is hesitant, careful. My eyes go wide and my mouth pops open. ¡°No!¡± I say, shaking my head vehemently. ¡°Really?¡± she says, leaning forward, pressing but doing so delicately. ¡°Like, not even at all? Not even a little bit of you liking one more than the other, or seeing a¡­a better life match? Or¡­¡± she wrinkles her nose a little bit here before lifting her champagne to her lips, ¡°who might be¡­better in bed?¡± I burst outughing at this and cover my face for a second with my hands. ¡°No, Daphne,¡± I say with a sigh, dropping my hand and smiling at her. ¡°I mean, honestly, they¡¯re both really different and bring different thing to the table ¨C but maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m mated to both of them? But I¡¯m absolutely not leaning towards one or the other right now. They¡¯re both¡­mine.¡± I sigh, hoping it makes sense, even though I know it¡¯s probably impossible unless you¡¯re in my own heart. ¡°Well, then that just makes it all harder, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Daphne says, twisting her lips a little as she stares at me with empathy. I nod, leaning my head against the wall, grateful that she understands. Daphne¡¯s eyes move over me now, taking in how sad and exhausted I am by all of this. I mean ¨C it¡¯s been a big couple of days. I think it makes sense that I¡¯m tired and stressed by it all, even if we are celebrating today. ¡°You know what might make you feel better?¡± she says, soft and encouraging. I lift my head, curious. She grins, leaning closer. ¡°Turning you back into a girl.¡± I sit up straight,ughing ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± she says, her smile deepening. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to the Capital as a girl!? You can borrow some of my clothes, and I have make up ¨C¡° ¡°Yes!¡± I shout, immediately enthused. ¡°Oh my god, yes!¡± That¡¯s enough for both of us. We jump off of the window seat and hurry for the door. The boys all turn to us in surprise as we burst through it, but we ignore them. Daphne heads immediately for her suitcase as I dash behind the bar, getting a bottle of wine instead of champagne so that we¡¯re thoroughly fortified for our mission. ¡°Important Princess business!¡± Daphne says loftily as she strides back towards the bathroom, her case swinging in her hand. Chapter 0260 Chapter 0260 ¡°Yes, pay no attention!¡± I call to all the boys, chin high, as I head back into the main room of our train car after Daphne. ¡°However, the bathroom will be off limits for the next hour, so you can all just¡­deal with it!¡± I¡¯m about to close the door behind me when I hear Luca¡¯s next words. ¡°Do I even want to know?¡± Luca murmurs to the boys, a little shocked and fascinated as he watches us go. I grin, pressing my eye to the crack in the door and watching this unfold. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s girl stuff.¡± Rafe says, pping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°So, you definitely do not.¡± ¡°You poor thing,¡± Ben says, resting his hand supportively on Luca¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°I always forget you don¡¯t have sisters, so you¡¯repletely unaware of the rules and codes of girl time.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Wee to thisnd of mysteries,¡± Jesse says gravely, raising a ss of whiskey towards Luca. Luca responds with a smirk, raising his own ss and clinking it against my cousin¡¯s. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of glitter here.¡± Iugh, rolling my eyes at all four of them, and press the door firmly shut. And with that Daphne and I lock ourselves away and get to work. My brows arch when I see the incredible amount of clothes that Daphne has packed into such a small case. ¡°I know,¡± she says as we lean over cache together and she quickly sorts through it. ¡°I¡¯m a great packer. Plus, I really like these thin fabrics that really save space ¨C¡° Daphne quickly exins the logic behind her packing choices while pulling out a few options that she thinks will suit me. Daphne is taller and a little fuller-figured than me, and certainly more gifted in the chest, so she picks a few options that are not quite as fitted. I admire each of them in turn, but a soft ¡°oohh¡± slips from my lips when she pulls out a mod-style navy dress with white trim and gold details. ¡°Yeah!?¡± Daphne says, grinning at me. ¡°You like this one?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± I squeak, taking it gently in my hands. Daphneughs and pushes it towards me and I quickly change as Daphne pulls a pair of white booties out of the bottom of the case. As I pull the dress over my head, I bless our luck that our feet are miraculously the same size. When I turn to look at myself in therge mirror above the sink, I give a little gasp. Because, I mean, it¡¯s just a chic little day dress ¨C it¡¯s certainly not the most dramatic thing I¡¯ve ever worn. But in the mirror I see a girl looking back at me ¨C And god, god I¡¯ve missed being a girl. ¡°Yup, this is the one,¡± Daphne says,ing to stand beside me and tugging at the dress in her seamstress way. ¡°Let¡¯s just fix the hem a little ¨C¡° Iugh and wave a hand at her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be fixed, it¡¯s perfect ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s an inch too long!¡± Daphne protests, horrified, even though the hem is already a little past mid- thigh. ¡°And if this is my first time dressing a Princess, then it¡¯s going to be perfect!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been dressing a Princess for months,¡± I remind her, dry. But Daphne justughs and ignores me, getting her needle and thread and rapidly making the changes she wants to ensure that the fit is, as she said, perfect. That done, we move on to my hair and my makeup ¨C just light touches, but things that make me feel more and more like my former self as the time passes. But as my image in the mirror transforms, I have to admit ¨C I¡¯m not sure how I feel about it. ¡°What?¡± Daphne asks, leaning back a little as she takes in my frown, the little stick of eyeliner suddenly still in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t like this color?¡± ¡°No,¡± I murmur, shifting my eyes to her from my reflection in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t know if I want to be Princess Ariel again. She was kind of a pushover. Cadet Ari rk is¡­tougher than she is.¡± ¡°I hate to break it to you,¡± Daphne says, leaning in with a false grimace. ¡°But Ariel¡­they¡¯re the same person.¡± I burst intoughter, cheered, and she does too. ¡°No, but seriously, Daphne! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall into all my old ways ¨C I used to be so pleasant and obliging. I was willing to do anything ¨C get married, even! Just to make peace and help the country. I guess I¡¯m afraid that now that if I¡¯m stepping back into that role, I¡¯ll step back into those old habits.¡± ¡°Yeah, but now you¡¯re also a kickass marksman who knows a lot about poisons,¡± she says, shrugging and turning my face so she can finish the make up on my other eye. ¡°So, if anyone tries to make you do anything you don¡¯t want to, you can just smile pleasantly and slip something terrible into their dinner.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± I murmur, but my mind still turns on it, wondering what it¡¯s going to be like to go back the life of a Princess. Being a cadet ¨C being a boy ¨C there were so many freedoms there, even if there were a great deal of secrets. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got your back,¡± Daphne says quietly before she blows on my closed eyelid to dry the liquid eyeliner. ¡°And so does your cute little pack of Alphas out there ¨C¡° Chapter 0261 Chapter 0261 Iugh, opening my eye. ¡°Don¡¯t let them hear you calling them cute.¡± ¡°Oh, Jesse would kill to hear me call him cute,¡± she says, her voice heavy with the understatement, which just makes meugh harder. ¡°And what about you?¡± I ask. ¡°What can I do to have your back?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already doing it,¡± she says cheerfully. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re brining me to the pce for winter break, Ari! People would kill for that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my house,¡± I say with a sigh, rolling my eyes, wanting to do more, but sheughs at that. ¡°Well, you¡¯re wearing my clothes,¡± she says, gesturing towards the dress. ¡°That¡¯s a favor you did me ¨C¡° I protest, confused. ¡°My mom makes sure I have probably the biggest wardrobe in the country besides hers, and here I am, stealing your dress ¨C¡° ¡°No, Ari,¡± she says,ughing, ¡°you¡¯re like¡­wearing my designs.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, looking down at the dress anew, ¡°oh, like, you made this!?¡± ¡°Of course I did!¡± she says, grinning at me. ¡°Daphne!¡± I gasp, amazed. ¡°This is like, a beautiful dress! This is amazing!¡± ¡°And think about the gift you¡¯ve given my mom, who will get to hear about you wearing it,¡± she says, laughing with me and turning me towards the mirror so I can take in the whole picture. Me, again a girl, again a Princess, standing with my friend in the dress she designed. I suddenly feel very warm, and very, very happy. ¡°More people than that will see it,¡± I murmur, tilting my head to rest on her shoulder. ¡°After all, the pce steps are going to be flooded with paparazzi.¡± ¡°What?¡± she gasps. ¡°The crown Prince and the Duke returning from their first sessful semester at the Academy with Luca Grant in tow? Not to mention the missing Princess, who has suddenly appeared in this carriage?¡± I burst outughing at the shock on her face. ¡°Yeah, Daphne ¨C there¡¯s going to be press.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, giving me a little shove. ¡°I have to get changed! I can¡¯t show up like this!¡± I grin, taking in her Seamstress uniform, the only thing I¡¯ve ever seen her in except the pretty floral dress she wore to our party the night before the Examination. ¡°I think you look great, Daph!¡± ¡°Out, out!¡± she shouts, pping her hands at me. ¡°I need quiet! I need to think about this! Tell the boys still no more bathroom, because I need to n and plot what I¡¯m going to wear!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± I say, shaking my head and refilling her ss of wine, sensing that she¡¯ll need it, before I head out the door into the carriage. When I step out into the main room of the train car, I stop a little when everything goes silent. My eyes go wide as I instantly whip my head around, looking for threats, but then the silence is split by Jesse¡¯s impressed whistle. ¡°Well look at you, cousin!¡± he shouts,ughing. ¡°It¡¯s a girl!¡± I burst outughing, blushing and giving a little curtsey as I realize their shock was just seeing me out of my Academy clothing for the first time in months. I smile at Luca especially, realizing that this is the first time he¡¯s seeing me really in girl clothes outside of the dream state. ¡°Who are you,¡± he says, his voice mock threatening as he slowly gets to his feet and narrows his eyes. ¡°And what have you done, with my mate, Ari rk?¡± ¡°Aw, I threw him off the train,¡± I say, twisting my lips in mock apology as I gesture over my shoulder with my thumb. ¡°Decided we don¡¯t have use for him anymore ¨C at least not for the next couple of weeks.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± he murmurs, crossing the distance between us in two long steps and wrapping his arms around me,ughing. Behind us, Ben, Jesse and Rafeugh and continue their conversation, giving us a second mostly alone. ¡°So what do you think?¡± I ask, wrinkling my nose as I look up at him. ¡°Do you like me all girly?¡± ¡°I love you all girly,¡± he says, grinning down at me as he strokes a hand over my hair. ¡°I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, I like you all tough in Cadet ck too ¨C¡° ¡°Thank you!¡± I say, quite pleased. ¡°And I like you all stressed out in your pajamas, moaning in agony over a chemistry textbook ¨C¡° I squeak a little, liking this one less. ¡°And I like you when you¡¯re asleep on the couch cushion, that cute little line of drool dripping out of your mouth ¨C¡° It¡¯s a full on shout of dissent now, even as Iugh, smacking my hands against his chest. ¡°Rude!¡± I snap, though I can¡¯t help my smile. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I like all iterations of Ariel,¡± he murmurs, pulling me tighter, and I drop my head back on my neck so that I can grin up at him, at his beautiful face, at the way his eyes crinkle at their corners when he teases me like this. ¡°But you look very beautiful today, and I¡¯m excited to see this side of you along with the rest of them.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I murmur, standing on my toes and pressing a kiss to his mouth. ¡°Because this train just started slowing down ¨C and you¡¯re about to walk into the Capital with the Princess on your arm. Are you ready for it?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he murmurs, his voice a low, eager growl. ¡°I¡¯m ready for it, Ariel Sinir. You just lead the way.¡± Chapter 0262 Chapter 0262 A little bell dings in the train carriage, as it always does when we¡¯re about ten minutes away from our destination. My head turns almost automatically towards Rafe and Jesse, who likewise turn towards me. We all nod, confirming that we all understand that we should prepare for our arrival to the capital, perhaps evene up with a n or a story for how I got here, and why, and so on. But even as I look towards my brother, Luca¡¯s arms tighten around me, and I look back up at him. ¡°Do you have a second?¡± he asks, looking down at me with so much true sincerity in his eyes that I¡¯m a little taken aback. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, nodding to him, and then I nce back at Rafe and Jesse, silently letting them know I¡¯m taking a minute, before I slip out of Luca¡¯s arms and, taking his hand, lead him over to a quiet corner of the carriage. There we sit on a tiny little loveseat, so close that I¡¯m basically in hisp. Luca takes a quiet moment to just look at me, lifting a hand to stroke his knuckles gently down the length of my cheek, his eyes searching mine. ¡°I wanted to say I was sorry,¡± Luca finally says, quite softly, turning his hand to cup my cheek as he looks into my face. ¡°For what?¡± I breathe, raising my hand to cover his. ¡°Luca, I haven¡¯t said it enough, but I¡¯m the one who should be sorry ¨C and I am sorry ¨C¡° ¡°No,¡± he interrupts, shaking his head. ¡°You were ¨C well, I mean, Ariel, I¡¯m still not thrilled about how everything went down. But I understand it better now ¨C and I get why you did what you did. But¡­I behaved poorly, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I murmur, feeling terrible that he feels so bad ¨C because honestly, I think that all of his reactions were really, really normal. Most Alphas, when they meet their mates, are very vtile and protective ¨C everything he did and said fits that concept ¨C he was just trying to keep me close, to keep threats to our bond away. ¡°No,¡± Luca insists, his mouth twisting with disappointment. ¡°Jesse was right when he said I was bullying you, manipting you. I didn¡¯t mean to, Ariel, I hope you can believe me with that ¨C¡° ¡°I do,¡± I breathe, nodding fervently and meaning it, passing all the trust I can along the bond to him. ¡°I just ¨C I was so desperate not to lose you. And I was so scared that that¡¯s what was happening. I was grasping at straws, trying to control the situation, and in doing so I was really unfair. Please, please forgive me for it.¡± My heart breaks when his voice cracks on his final words, and I can¡¯t help crawling closer to him now, lifting myself fully into hisp, snuggling close to him as he wraps his arms around me. ¡°It¡¯s passed, Luca,¡± I whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t think on it anymore ¨C we were all in a terrible situation, we all behaved poorly. We¡¯re all forgiven and we can move on.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he says, burying his face against my neck and taking a deep breath of my scent. ¡°And in the future, I¡¯ll¡­well, I want to say I¡¯ll be better, but I think the best I can do is promise to try. I just get very desperate, when¡­when he¡¯s around.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nodding, understanding, I put my hands on his cheeks and lift his face to mine. ¡°I get it,¡± I whisper, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll try to. Try to be fair. Try to¡­¡± But I have no words then, because even the idea of trying to pick between them, of having to say goodbye forever to one of them¡­ God, my heart threatens to shatter into a thousand pieces. So, I don¡¯t think on it. And instead I just stare down into Luca¡¯s gorgeous face ¨C even despite his ck eye and busted lip - into his beautiful brown eyes, into the sweet, fierce spirit that I can see beneath them. And as I marvel at him a little bit, I smile. And I start to see his eyes crinkle at the corners, and I know that he feels my joy in him and gives it right back. ¡°I really do think I¡¯m right for you, Ari,¡± Luca whispers, sincerity in every line of his face as he leans close to me. I pull back a little, not really wanting to go there right now ¨C especially not while half of me is still mourning that Jackson didn¡¯t get on the train ¨C but Luca gently reaches out and takes my hand, squeezing it softly. ¡°No, please ¨C I ¨C¡° he sighs, and hangs his head a little, shaking it while he gathers his words. Then he raises his eyes again, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pressure you or convince you of it in this moment. I¡¯m just trying to tell you what I know to be true, all right? That we¡¯re a match, Ari ¨C a really good one. I can handle your life, and your family, and your out-of-the-box career choices, because they all match with mine so well. And if you¡¯ll let me ¨C just¡­will you please let me show you how good we can be?¡± Chapter 0263 Chapter 0263 A smile slowly grows on my lips, because who on earth could resist such a sweet request? ¡°Okay, Luca,¡± I whisper in reply, nodding to him once, leaning forward again. ¡°You show me, and I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, grinning at me. His hand twitches in mine, and a muscle in his jaw feathers, and I tilt my head, wondering what the hell he¡¯s resisting when suddenly he gives in and just grabs me to him,ughing and cuddling me close, whipping me around and making me shriek with laughter as he bends me back in his arms and brings his face close to mine. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Lucaughs, smirking and shaking his head down at me, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a lot of fun showing you just how good we can be together.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I murmur, wrapping my hand slow around the back of his neck, loving the way the short hairs there brush against my fingers. ¡°Just how much fun?¡± ¡°You want me to show you?¡± he murmurs, his voice lowering and his eyes going half-lidded as one of his hands dips lower on my body, traveling down my back and steadily towards my ass. Breathless, I nod, tugging him closer, wanting his mouth on mine right now,pletely ready to lose myself in my mate - Lose myself, that is, until I hear my brother clear his throat. I gasp a little, and drop my head back so that I¡¯m looking at Rafe basically upside down. ¡°If you guys could be convinced to wrap up this scandalous disy?¡± he says, arms crossed and eyebrow raised, ¡°we could perhaps¡­talk as a group?¡± I blush scarlet as I realize that my dress is indeed riding up shockingly short. Luca justughs, grinning at Rafe and then at me as I scramble to sit and then stand, smoothing my skirt now and reminding myself that I¡¯m no longer constantly in pants. God, it¡¯s going to be harder than I thought to remember how to be a girl. But Luca gives me a second to straighten myself out, holding out a hand for me, and when I take it he helps me to my feet and we walk with Rafe over to our friends, who are all grinning expectantly and peering out the windows as the train moves through the capital towards the station right at the center. As we move slowly towards the main hub of the city, I can see people outside our car stopping to point at the conspicuous red caboose at the back of the train, gasping and wondering at which of the royals are riding today. But surely, surely they know, right? Academy is out, after all, and everyone will be waiting for Rafe and Jesse toe home. The big surprise will be me, arriving with them. I turn towards my brother and my cousin, suddenly anxious, and Jesse steps towards us, his face serious. Together, as Daphnees out of the bathroom freshly changed and looking amazing in a sage- green wrap dress, Jesse, Rafe and I decide that the simplest thing will be to¡­not say anything. Like mom and dad so often do, we¡¯re simply going to let the press conclude what they will about me arriving home with Rafe and Jesse, and if anyone pushes on the subject we can just drop some hints about what Aunt Cora said ¨C that I spent my time peacefully in a convent close to the academy. ¡°Are there even any convents?¡± Daphne asks, arms crossed, frowning around at us as Ben and Luca bring backpacks over and the train slows further, clearly preparing to stop. ¡°Close to the academy? Or like¡­any at all?¡± I wrinkle my nose in simr confusion, because¡­I mean, is there? How usible is our story? But there¡¯s no time to think on it as Jesse interrupts my thoughts. ¡°It gives me great pleasure that you don¡¯t know the answer to this question, Daphne,¡± he says, grinning at her and pressing a hand to his chest, giving a little bow. ¡°As it would be a great blow to mankind if you ever decided to join a convent. Also, your dress is amazing and you look great.¡± Daphne beams at Jesse while sheughs and thanks him, but I turn my head as I look between them and then nce at Rafe, who I¡¯m shocked to see is¡­frowning a little bit. What ¨C what¡¯s going on here? Chapter 0264 Chapter 0264 I nce at Luca, who likewise looks at me curiously, picking up on the same vibe. Because ¨C I mean ¨C Jesse just said some really nice things to Daphne, but the way he delivered them¡­he wasn¡¯t hitting on her at all. No flirting, no quiet looks of interest. Instead, he justid out herpliments like he would to any friend who was feeling anxious about their debut in a new city. Is Jesse ¨C is he not interested in Daphne anymore, the girl to whom he¡¯s professed his eversting love? Was that all a joke? Or, because we¡¯re back at the Capital, has he just moved on to other girls, letting Daphne fall to the wayside? And¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Well, why is Rafe frowning at Jesse for being so nice to Daphne? He¡¯s iealous, Luca says directly into my mind, and I look with surprise up into his eyes. Quietly, subtly, he nods to me. Rafe, he continues, he wishes he¡¯d said that first. How do you know that!? I ask, likewise silent. I know he¡¯s jealous, Luca continues wordlessly, giving an apanying shrug, because that¡¯s how I¡¯ve felt and looked, when someone beat me to saying the things I wanted to say to the girl I liked. But Jesse¡¯s not even hitting on her! I say, casting out a hand in protest. He¡¯s just being a good friend! Doesn¡¯t matter, Luca continues, shaking his head and staring into my eyes. He got to - ¡°Are you guys doing it?¡± Ben asks from between and slightly behind me and Luca. My mate and I both jump, spinning to see him standing there, looking between us curiously. ¡°Were you like¡­ talking mind-to-mind?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say, ncing up at Luca, not sure if it¡¯s a secret or not. ¡°Kinda,¡± Luca says, giving Ben a little shrug. ¡°Cool!¡± Ben says, bursting into a grin as the traines to a full stop. ¡°Wait, so, what does it sound like? Can you like, hear each other, or is it impressions of words ¨C¡° ¡°As fascinating as this is,¡± Rafe says, interrupting, his tone implying that it¡¯s the least interesting thing he¡¯s ever heard. ¡°I think it¡¯s time that we prepare to disembark. And because half of us are new to this¡­I think that we should prep you for what¡¯sing next.¡± Luca, Ben, and Daphne go a little pale as Jesse and I sigh. Because Rafe is right ¨C things have changed now, and while we¡¯re used to our world it might take them a little time to adjust. I cast my eyes over Ben and Daphne especially, because at least Luca knows what it¡¯s like to be in the spotlight. Rafe spends the next few minutes exining that we will wait to get off of the train until all the other cadets disembark and a team of guards from the Pce cane and sweep both the train and the tform for any threats. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll disembark and be surrounded by guards whose job it is to stop anyone who tries to annoy or harm us. There will be paparazzi waiting for us outside of the station, but in general, we¡¯ll basically have a bubble of protection around us as we head for the cars. Jesse, a little bored by the briefing ¨C because of course, we¡¯ve done this since we were kids ¨C wanders off to the bar andes back with a few sses of wine, pressing them into everyone¡¯s hands. I take a cheerful little sip, attempting to give Rafe the attention he deserves but failing a tiny bit. After all, I know everything he¡¯s going to say. When Jesse presses a ss of wine into Daphne¡¯s hand, she looks up at him, anxious. ¡°Um,¡± she whispers, tucking her hair behind her ear, ¡°is this the best idea? More to drink?¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Jesse whispers back, nodding definitively, his face perfectly serious. ¡°Actually, the best way through any and all royal functions is just to bepletely drunk the entire time ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I whisper, stepping close to Daphne and giving her a wink. ¡°Jesse¡¯s actually been drunk every waking moment since he was eight years old ¨C¡° Daphne bursts intoughter at this, looking up at Jesse, whoughs too and smiles down at her. ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± Rafe says, frowning over at us, and we all snap our attention back to him. ¡°Am I doing this briefing for myself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡± Ben says cheerfully, raising his own ss of wine and then draining it. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Rafe! Very interesting, very informative! Beautifully presented!¡± I can¡¯t help it - I burst intoughter again. And then we all do. Rafe is thest to join us, but then he groans and gives in, snatching Jesse¡¯s ss of wine out of his hands and draining it as Ben did. ¡°That¡¯s what I get, for trying to be the responsible one.¡± ¡°Which is why,¡± Jesse says, slinging an arm around Rafe¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to convince you to stop taking that role since we were, like, born. If you would just turn into a reckless disgrace like Ariel and me, we could take over the world -¡± Chapter 0265 Chapter 0265 Rafe scowls at him, but suddenly the door opens, and a man in a royal uniform steps inside, giving a sharp bow. I burst into a smile as he straightens up, because of course I recognize Captain Conner, who heads up the Royal guard and who we¡¯ve known since we were babies. ¡°Your Highness, your Grace,¡± he begins, nodding to Jesse and Rafe, ¡°honored guests,¡± Captain Conner continues, nodding around to the rest of us, but then he stutters to a stop when his eyes fall on me. Conner freezes for a second and then bursts into a smile, bowing low again. ¡°Your highness,¡± he murmurs, and his face is the picture of happiness as he stands straight. ¡°Forgive me, I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± I say, waving a cheerful hello. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± He smiles at me but then fights it, working hard to return to his professional demeanor. He takes a deep breath, nodding again, and gesturing towards the door. ¡°If you¡¯ll apany me? The station has been cleared and the cars are waiting.¡± Rafe nods our readiness and Conner steps outside. Then we all grab our backpacks, and Daphne her suitcase, and file cheerfully off the train. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Wow,¡± Daphne says, looking around the giant train station with its soaring ss ceilings. Her smile reveals how impressed she is as she walks next to me, my hand in Luca¡¯s. ¡°This is¡­this is amazing¡­¡± ¡°First time in the capital, Daph?¡± Luca asks, friendly. ¡°Yeah,¡± she says, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m staying a few days ¨C for your fight, of course ¨C¡° He beams at her for this. ¡°And then I¡¯m going to go to my mom¡¯s for the holidays themselves.¡± Daphne and Luca continue to chat with me in the middle, him asking her where home is, and Daphne letting him know that it¡¯s a little bit north of the capital ¨C just a small town where a fabric mill used to be in the days of industrialization. They chat about family history, but on Daphne¡¯s mention of the north, my mind drifts ¨C predictably ¨C to someone else I know who is from a ce much further north. My heart sinks a little, even as I hold Luca¡¯s hand, and I work very hard to ensure that my emotions don¡¯t travel down my bond to him. Because I¡¯m not sure he needs to know right now just how sad I am that Jackson didn¡¯t meet us at the train, that he didn¡¯te to the Capital. Part of me wanted him toe so that he can meet my family, and so that they can meet him, but ¨C I mean, another part just wants him close. He¡¯s my mate, after all. What am I going to do without him for two weeks? How am I supposed to bear it? I mean, I don¡¯t even have any way of contacting him. It¡¯s not like he has a phone at the Academy. Or otherwise, if we¡¯re being honest. I sigh, and do my very best to cover my sadness, and I don¡¯t think Luca notices as he continues to chat with Daphne. Her eyes, however, flick to me, her mouth pressing to a sad little line. But I give her a wink, and force myself to lift my chin, determining to make the best of it. I look forward, making myself think about how happy I will be when I see my mom, and dad, and my brother and sister ¨C and Jesse¡¯s huge, insane family. They, too, will be waiting for us at the pce when we arrive. I feel more cheerful as we walk, as I nce around the familiar train station that I¡¯ve been in a thousand times, my eyes sliding over the people who are bustling around, going about their daily business and trying to get home through the cold. And even if my eyes do settle on one particrly tall figure leaning against amppost, his back to us and his shoulders turned in, I know it¡¯s just my imagination ¨C my hopes - getting the better of me. I grit my teeth against my second sigh, forcing my eyes up to all of the pretty tilework that rings the borders of the station, making myself admire the artistry of our people but¡­ Well, my eyes drift back to the tall figure. And as we get closer and closer¡­I narrow my eyes. Because¡­ But no. There¡¯s no way. But then suddenly it¡¯s there ¨C the scent of pine, and embers, and the sense of warm cozy things on cold nights ¨C And before I can even stop myself, I¡¯ve dropped Luca¡¯s hand. Suddenly I¡¯m sprinting ¨C my mate¡¯s name on my lips. Jackson turns when he hears his name called, his face curious and serious. But the moment he sees that it¡¯s me? God, the smile that breaks out on his face - it¡¯s the prettiest damn thing I¡¯ve ever seen. Captain Conner gasps as I burst past him, grabbing for me and shouting my name, but I¡¯m beyond him now,ughing as I dash across the end of the tform and throw myself into Jackson¡¯s open arms. Chapter 0266 Chapter 0266 ¡°You came!¡± I breathe, thrilled and relieved and nearly insane with happiness as Jacksonughs and lifts me up, holding me tight against his chest. ¡°I could get used to this greeting,¡± he murmurs, his arms wrapped so snug around me, his face so close to mine that our noses brush. ¡°You scared me!¡± I protest, halfughing and half shouting as I smack him on the chest with both hands, one after the other. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe into our train car!? Why didn¡¯t you tell me!? I was so sad! I thought you stayed behind!¡± Jacks shrugs, smiling at me like he can¡¯t keep the joy off his face, his blue eyes shining. ¡°I figured my presence in your fancy royal car would cause more trouble than it was worth. You deserved a minute to be calm and happy, and I didn¡¯t mind riding with the other cadets. I just slept the whole time anyway.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t think,¡± I say, taking his perfect face between my palms and narrowing my eyes, scolding yfully, ¡°that maybe I wanted you close by?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me close by now,¡± he murmurs, lifting his chin towards me in a bit of a challenge. ¡°So, what are you going to do with me?¡± He tightens his arms, further proving his point as his voice drops an octave to a level that¡­does dangerous things to me. Emotionally. Physically. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. My smile grows slowly, a little devious, but my response is clipped by the sound of Rafe clearing his throat again. I turn my head and blink in surprise to see my family and friends standing around us now, and the guards grouped around them, all of them staring at us. Except for Luca. A strong pang of guilt runs through me when I see him staring at the ground to his side, clenching his jaw. ¡°Ariel?¡± Rafe says, his arms crossed as he res at me. ¡°Would you like to¡­climb down? Before the paparazzi get some great footage of this?¡± ¡°Um,¡± I say awkwardly in response before turning to Jackson and giving him a little grimace. Unperturbed, he smiles at me and slowly lowers me to the ground, careful to ensure that my skirt doesn¡¯t ride up. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to pick her up every time you greet her,¡± Rafe says softly, frowning at Jackson. Jackson just stares at Rafe like that is clearly not true. Rafe just rolls his eyes,ughing a little as he moves on and I fix my dress into less rumpled lines. Captain Conner looks a little frantically between me and Jackson before moving his eyes to Luca, with whom I was just holding hands. I sigh, realizing that¡­whatever secrecy I held on to at the Academy, isn¡¯t hasn¡¯t really disappeared here, has it? Unless I want the entire nation to know about myplicated love triangle, I have got to learn to cool it. ¡°Captain Conner,¡± I say, stepping forward towards him and doing my best to be the nation¡¯s Princess again. ¡°This is Jackson McClintock. We got identally separated from him on the way home, but he¡¯ll be joining us at the Pce for break and should have all the rights and freedoms of an honored guest.¡± ¡°As you will it, Highness,¡± Conner says, giving me a sharp bow. He casts out a hand towards the three-story arch through which the city waits. ¡°If we have our entire party now¡­?¡± His implication is clear and, with another little re at me, Rafe leads the way out. Luca follows close behind him, not looking at me, and Daphne sends me a little smile and a nod before she hurries her steps to walk with Luca, making a little small talk that I hope willfort him. Ben and Jesse fall in with Jackson and I as we bring up the rear, both of them greeting Jackson warmly and likewise telling him that they¡¯re thrilled he came along. Jackson¡¯s smile in response to their genuine excitement to see him fills my heart with joy, because I¡¯m watching him realize that he truly has friends now. Chapter 0267 Chapter 0267 It gets a little awkward in the close quarters of the limousine, but Jesse does a good job of breaking the awkwardness by pouring more champagne ¨C god, mom really made sure we were stocked ¨C and pointing out all of thendmarks that we pass on the way to the pce to Ben and Daphne, keeping us allughing with hismentary. Rafe, when we got in the car, sat me deliberately on his right with Daphne on my other side, very carefully ensuring that I wasn¡¯t sitting next to either of my mates, I think trying to be fair to both of them. But as we draw close to the pce, Rafe turns to Jackson on his left and raises an eyebrow. ¡°You ready for this?¡± he murmurs, smirking a little. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Jackson returns, deadpan. But then he smiles at my brother, and moves his eyes to me, and his smile deepens. ¡°But we¡¯ll get through it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Rafe says,ughing and clinking his ss against Jackson¡¯s before taking a sip. Jackson just nces down at his champagne with distaste. ¡°What,¡± I say, leaning further over Rafe with a grin, unable to help it. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± he asks, baffled, holding his ss up to stare at the pale bubbly liquid. ¡°It¡¯s champagne!¡± I say,ughing. Jackson just shifts his eyes to me like I¡¯m crazy if I think he knows what that means, which makes meugh more. Jesse, having caught the conversation,ughs as well in a good-hearted way. ¡°What do you like, Jacks?¡± he asks, flipping open the little travel bar that dad keeps quite well stocked back here. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jackson murmurs, peering over my head with surprise and a little delight at the secretpartment. ¡°Something¡­brown.¡± ¡°Whiskey it is,¡± Jesse says, pouring him a draft and handing it down the line. ¡°If he¡¯s not going to have his champagne,¡± Luca calls, and I turn my head to him with surprise to see him holding out his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Grinning, pleased to see hime back to himself a little more, I take Jackson¡¯s ss and pass it down to Luca, who empties it into his own half-full flute. ¡°No sense in wasting five-hundred-dor champagne,¡± he murmurs, lifting his ss to me in a toast with a wink before taking a sip. ¡°That cost five hundred dors?¡± Jackson gasps, almost dropping his ss of whiskey in his shock. ¡°Whoa, whoa,¡± Rafe says, putting a steadying hand under Jackson¡¯s ss. ¡°Listen, if you¡¯re that shocked about the champagne, don¡¯t even ask about the whiskey ¨C just¡­be careful. And enjoy.¡± Jackson stares at Rafe, and then at me, and then at all of us in appalled shock, which just makes us allugh harder. But after a moment he smiles too, shaking his head and taking it in stride. I lift a hand to my cheek, which aches a bit from smiling so much, because this is¡­this is working, isn¡¯t it? At least right now it is. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. On my other side, Daphne¡¯s leg bounces anxiously. ¡°You okay?¡± I whisper, resting my hand on her knee. ¡°Oh, you know,¡± she says, her voice high and too breezy. ¡°Just¡­about to meet the king and the queen. Just a normal day. No reason to be anxious.¡± ¡°They¡¯re nice,¡± I whisper, grinning. And then I tap the bottom of her ss. ¡°Bottom¡¯s up. Liquid courage.¡± ¡°You want me to be drunk when I meet the royals!?¡± she says, aghast, but I catch the corner of her grin and realize that she¡¯s kidding. ¡°Yes,¡± Jesse says, leaning towards her with delight, ¡°you¡¯ll fit in just fine if you¡¯re utterly stered.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to give her the impression that our family is all alcoholics,¡± I say, rolling my eyes at him as the limo pulls around the final corner to the pce and my home ¨C my home! ¨Ces into view. My face stretches with my smile, my cheeks aching more. Chapter 0268 Chapter 0268 ¡°Not alcoholics,¡± he says, with a frown, ¡°just your run-of-the-mill magical lycanthropes who know how to party. Finish up everyone!¡± he calls, leading by example and draining his ss. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t help the little squeak of excitement that makes its way out of my mouth as I grab Daphne¡¯s hand and pass sses back along the line to Jesse, who neatly stacks them on top of the bar. And then, one by one, we climb out of the limousine and onto the steps of the pce. As soon as Rafe opens the door to the car, the shouts of the paparazzi start and lightbulbs begin to sh. Rafe goes first, followed by Jackson, and I eagerly follow after him, stepping close to my mate¡¯s side and watching as his mouth slowly falls open while takes in the pce and all the people standing to our right, held off by red ropes, their cameras going mad. I nce once to the entrance and grin, a thrill of joy passing through me when I see my parents standing there, waiting to greet us. But I turn my eyes back to Jackson, wanting to make sure he¡¯s okay. ¡°You¡­you live here?¡± Jackson breathes, not even blinking as he takes in the expanse of the Pce. ¡°What,¡± I say, frowning a little and looking where he¡¯s looking. ¡°is it like¡­big or something?¡± Jackson turns his head to me, staring, shocked, and I burst outughing, unable to help myself from pressing closer to his side just for a moment, even though I don¡¯t take his hand or wrap my arms around him, like I want to. ¡°I¡¯m kidding!¡± I say,ughing up into his face. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s a ridiculous house. But yes, we live here ¨C and inside we actually just have a really small suite of rooms to ourselves. It¡¯s ¨C well,¡± I shrug, ¡°it¡¯s cozy, if you can believe it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re there, it¡¯s cozy,¡± he murmurs passively before ncing back up at the pce before us, apparentlypletely unaware of how damn sweet what he just said was. I beam at him, thrilled, before I feel my other matee to my side. And then I turn my attention to Luca, tucking my hands behind my back as I look up into his face, beaming at him in turn. ¡°You ready to meet my parents?¡± ¡°Well, your mom I¡¯ve met,¡± he murmurs consideringly as he looks up the steps towards my parents as Ben, Jesse, and Daphne climb out of the car. ¡°Your dad¡­does he know who I am to you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s supposed to,¡± I say, giving a little shrug. ¡°Mom said she¡¯d tell him, so that¡­well, so that we didn¡¯t have a scene like we didst night.¡± ¡°Well then, Princess,¡± Luca says, surprising me by taking my arm in his own and starting forward after Rafe, leading me up the stairs like he¡¯s my escort. Instantly I walk with him, not having enough time to take a moment to think about what it means ¨C or what the press will make of it ¨C if I walk up these stairs on Luca Grant¡¯s arm. Because it¡¯s already done, isn¡¯t it? So instead of worrying about it I just smile at Luca and walk at his side. Because perhaps he¡¯s right ¨C what, really, is wrong with walking into the Pce on the arm of my mate? Luca and I smile at each other and then turn our faces forward, towards my parents as the seven of us troop up the steps to the pce where the King and the Queen of Moon Valley wait ¨C the Queen with a wonderful smile, the King¡¯s expression grim as he moves his eyes slowly between my two mates. Chapter 0269 Chapter 0269 As we walk up the steps, the paparazzi call out questions to us, asking where I¡¯ve been and who the new members of our party are. I hear them also calling Luca¡¯s name, but Luca is very professional about the whole situation, keeping his eyes focused ahead on my parents, who are waiting patiently for us at the top of the stairs. Again, I can¡¯t help the huge smile on my face. My mom beams at all of us, her hands pressed to her heart, but sheughs aloud when she sees me, so pleased and happy that I¡¯m here, and that I¡¯m safe, and that I¡¯ve managed to drag my two Alpha mates into what is sure to be a great deal of drama for her to enjoy. I shift my eyes to my dad after a moment, not letting it bother me that he¡¯s looking very stern. After all, he usually always looks stern. But as dad watches me, his eyes flicking for a moment to both Luca and Jackson to let me know precisely what is on his mind, I see the corner of his mouth twitch just subtly. And I know, in that instant, that the sternness is all a front, and that he¡¯s not actually mad at me. That he¡¯s probably just as thrilled and excited to see his two eldest children as we are to see him. Something about that little twitch at the corner of my dad¡¯s mouth breaks the final restraints I was keeping on myself and I burst into happyugher, dropping my hand from Luca¡¯s elbow and dashing up the final three stairs into my father¡¯s arms. I hug my dad tight around his waist and his arms fold around me, holding me tight. I hear and feel the happy rumble in his chest as he pulls me closer to him. Out of the corner of my eye I see Rafe embrace mom quickly and then turn, starting to introduce her to our guests, some of whom she¡¯s already met. Dad, however, pulls my attention back to him. ¡°Hello, little trouble,¡± he murmurs, and I pull back a little to smile up at him. He runs a fond hand down the length of my rose-gold hair. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been up to no good, haven¡¯t you?¡± he says, again looking up to peer over my head at the two young men standing behind me. I quickly nce over my shoulder to see Luca meeting my father¡¯s gaze, standing before him with Cadet sharpness ¨C feet apart, his hands tucked behind his back, his face very serious. Behind him Jackson stands just as still. I turn back to my father with a smile, pointing upwards towards the sky. ¡°Actually, dad, this wasn¡¯t my fault. If you¡¯re mad about it you¡¯ll have to take it up with my grandmother, the moon.¡± Dad can¡¯t help it - he bursts intougher as he shakes he head at me and unfolds his arms, stepping away and reaching out a hand towards Luca. ¡°Cadet Grant,¡± my dad says very seriously as I stand at his side, grinning and watching this unfold. ¡°Wee to the pce. I was looking forward to meeting you before your fight against the Atxians in two days ¨C but now I am eager to get to know you for¡­other reasons.¡± Dad¡¯s voice is low, rumbling, intimidating. Luca, to his credit, stands up beneath it. ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± he says, raising his chin and shaking dad¡¯s hand seriously. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the opportunity to both defend the nation¡¯s honor and speak with you about my intentions towards your daughter.¡± He shifts his eyes to me now, just briefly, a smile forming on his lips. ¡°She means a great deal to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± my dad says, and when I nce up to him I¡¯m surprised to see that he¡¯s¡­ impressed? ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a shiner you¡¯ve got there, son,¡± dad continues, lifting his chin towards Luca¡¯s eye. ¡°You going to be fit to fight?¡± ¡°What, this?¡± Luca says with a frown, gesturing towards his own face. ¡°This is nothing, sir. At least you now know that I can take a punch one day and show up to the Pce on my best girl¡¯s arm the next.¡± He nces at me, fond, before turning his eyes back to dad. ¡°Whatever the Atxian¡¯s throw at me, I can take it.¡± Dad bursts outughing at this, apparently as charmed at the rest of the nation. And I don¡¯t know how Luca knew to say it, but he picked precisely the right thing. My dad even gives him a little smile before shifting his eyes to Jackson. ¡°Cadet McClintock,¡± dad says with a nod, holding out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Luca graciously steps aside, making room for Jackson to step forward. Jackson does, meeting my father¡¯s gaze and taking his hand, giving it a steady shake. ¡°Sir,¡± he says, apanying it with a serious nod. ¡°Thank you for¡­weing me to your home.¡± My dad nods and drops Jackson¡¯s hand. Awkward silence reins for a moment and I look between my dad and Jackson, realizing that my dad is studying him and ¨C of all horrible things ¨C waiting for him to continue.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 0270 Chapter 0270 Jackson just stands, staring, having no idea what to do or say. I panic a little, getting ready to step in and introduce some new topic of conversation, but luckily momes to the rescue. ¡°Jackson!¡± she says, stepping forward to wrap him in a warm hug, giving him a little kiss on the cheeks as she steps back and beams at him. ¡°Wee, darling boy, we¡¯re so pleased that you¡¯re here. Are you hungry? Cold? Come inside ¨C we¡¯ll fix you up.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong with me,¡± Jackson murmurs, though he smiles at her in his confusion, unable to help it. ¡°Oh, sure there is,¡± she says, wrapping an arm around his waist, smiling up into his face. ¡°And even if there¡¯s not, you should make something up so I have something to fuss over.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not kidding on that,¡± my dad says, his voice lighter than it was a moment ago, ¡°if E doesn¡¯t have someone to care for she gets bored ¨C and then we¡¯re really in trouble.¡± ¡°Quiet, you,¡± mom says,ughing a little and giving my dad a yful re as she turns to the rest of us, keeping an arm around Jackson¡¯s waist. ¡°If you tease me too much I¡¯ll just go and have another baby to shut you up.¡± Dad just shakes his head,ughing, as mom reaches her spare hand for Luca. ¡°Luca! Such a pleasure to see you again!¡± Luca gives her his most charming smile ¨C which, quite frankly, even stuns me a bit ¨C as he takes my mom¡¯s hand and bows over it a little. ¡°Your highness,¡± he murmurs, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to make it a full five minutes before you kick me out of the room this time.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. My momughs as Luca stands straight, and I marvel again that he¡¯s apparently said just the right thing ¨C who else would have the guts to tease the Queen on their second meeting? ¡°Well,¡± she says, wrinkling her nose at him and ncing at me, ¡°that depends on how many of my daughter¡¯s secrets I¡¯m trying to bnce this time. But I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have lots of time to chat, Luca, love. And this,¡± she murmurs, stepping forward and peering at his wounded face, taking his chin between her fingers, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Luca, we¡¯ll get you fixed up and looking pretty again in no time.¡± And then mom steps forward ¨C somehow managing to keep hold of Jackson even as she leans forward to press a kiss to Luca¡¯s cheek as well. Then she sweeps into the pce, calling everyone toe along with her, because there¡¯s a party upstairs. I don¡¯t miss ¨C at all ¨C that she keeps Jackson firmly at her side. ¡°Looks like your mom has a favorite,¡± Luca murmurs, walking slowly at my side as we follow the mom and Jacks into the main entrance, heading almost immediately up a set of stairs that will lead us to the family suite where I¡¯m sure everyone is gathered with food and drinks and a great deal of anticipation. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t, Luca,¡± I say with a sigh, pouting at him and ncing behind me to see where everyone else has ended up. Daphne, I¡¯m pleased to see, is being led upstairs on Rafe¡¯s arm, while my dad laughs with Jesse at the bottom of the stairs, apparently being introduced to Ben. ¡°Mom just¡­ knows where her attention is needed.¡± ¡°Well, if that leaves me alone with you,¡± Luca says, grinning at me and raising a hand to my cheek, ¡°then who am I toin?¡± I grin at him, pleased, and take his arm when offers it, proud to be escorted by my gorgeous mate. ¡°You ready for this?¡± I ask as we reach the second floor and approach the door of our tiny living room, which I know will be packed with people. ¡°Oh, for sure,¡± Luca says, nodding eagerly with a big smile. ¡°I love a good party ¨C and I¡¯ve got sixteen cousins who all shout over each other ¨C I was born for nights like this. Plus, a Royal party, filled with the people who made Jesse?¡± He grins at me, a little wicked, ¡°this is going to be one for the books.¡± Iugh and turn to watch as my mom pulls the door open and steps inside. Jackson almost literally falls back at the shout of joy thates through, everyone pleased and thrilled to greet us. Momughs, pulling Jackson forward, and he looks back at me ¨C a little panicked ¨C as he slips through the door. Before wee into sight of the room I grin, and stand on my toes, and ept the little kiss that Luca drops to my mouth just before we, too, step into the living room to a big cheer. And my eyes fill with unexpected tears the moment theynd on the first people I see in the room full of people ¨C my Grandpa Henry, with my little sister Juniper and my baby brother Mark on either side of his chair. Mark shouts and dashes for me while Juniper hangs back, giving me her trademark scowl. Chapter 0271 Chapter 0271 ¡°Ariel!¡± Mark shouts, bounding across the room like the big puppy that he is and grabbing me in a hug. ¡°Baby!¡± I shout, dropping Luca¡¯s arm andughing as I hug my brother back, my eyes pressing shut with the pleasure of it. Mark ¨C he¡¯s not even the baby of the family, he¡¯s nearly two years older than Juniper, but he¡¯ll always be my baby, and he lets me fuss and cluck over him like a mother hen. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± my Markie murmurs, hugging me close and tucking his head down against my hair. ¡°June¡¯s been so mean to me and there¡¯s no one to stop her ¨C¡° Iugh, pushing back a little so I can look up into my little brother¡¯s sweet face. Mark favors Rafe and my dad, of course, but he¡¯s more of a mix than Rafe and I are. While Rafe and I are our parents¡¯ twins, Mark has some of mom¡¯s softness in the curve of his cheeks, in the lighter highlights in his hair. ¡°Mark, you¡¯re bigger than June,¡± I say, grinning up at him and shaking my head. God, when did baby get so tall? Has it always been like this, or did he grow in the couple of months I¡¯ve been gone? He¡¯s Rafe¡¯s height now, or at least almost. ¡°Just shove her over -¡± But before I can finish giving Mark my very best sisterly advice, a screech sounds in the room and all of our heads whip to the left, where five kids charge for Jesse the second he steps through the door. ¡°No, no!¡± Jesse sounds, deliberately dramatic as they leap all over him. ¡°Not the piranhas! They¡¯ve got me! I¡¯m being eaten alive! No, NO! They¡¯re taking me down!¡± All of Jesse¡¯s siblings grab onto him, shrieking andughing, pulling him to the ground despite his mock protests, piling on top of him, shouting his name and how much they¡¯ve missed him. I grin, watching Jesse fake fight his siblings for a second, pleased to even see Caleb, who is thirteen now and pretends he¡¯s too cool for fun and games, shrieking and getting in on the fun. After a second of pretending to fight them off Jesse starts to grab each of his siblings by turn, giving them each what they need to feel loved and seen ¨C a big kiss, a hug, a ruffle of the hair, a brotherly punch on the arm. ¡°Whoa,¡± Luca says, his eyes wide as he takes in the chaos before him. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve missed their human jungle gym,¡± Grandpa Henry says, wheeling up next to me and smiling over at Jesse¡¯s continuing scene, as I am. ¡°It¡¯s been murder on me and my chair ¨C they¡¯re always wanting rides up and down the hallways. ying horsie and piggy-back-chauffer is usually Jesse¡¯s job.¡± I grin at my grandpa, whose eyes sparkle as he shifts his gaze up to me, and I bend down quickly to give him a kiss on the cheek, murmuring how good it is to see him. Grandpaughs and tells me that he feels just the same as Markes to stand close to us, not wanting to miss a thing. Juniper steps close too, her scowl deepening for no reason. Something about my sister¡¯s scowl kindles something in me, and I can¡¯t help it ¨C I grin, and leap for her. ¡°Junie Junie!¡± I sing, dancing around Grandpa Henry¡¯s chair and reaching for her, taking two handfuls of her long now-ck hair in my hands and holding it up like pigtails as I bounce around her, singing the song she hates so much. ¡°Our little goonie! She loves the moonie! It makes her swoooonie!¡± ¡°Oh my goddddd,¡± June groans, swatting at me with her hands and trying to back away, though I keep up with her,ughing and still ying with her hair. ¡°Stop it, Ariel!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I return,ughing my ass off and dropping her hair before snatching her into a big hug. She struggles against me, but Junie¡¯s even smaller than my mom and me, and I¡¯ve spent a wholeContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. semester training at Alpha Academy, so she¡¯s got no chance. ¡°I just missed my little sissy so much!¡± I nt a series of big kisses on her head. ¡°You are literally so embarrassing,¡± Juniper groans as I continue to kiss her gratuitously, her face flushing as she slumps in embarrassment, flicking her eyes towards where Luca is watching with delight. ¡°You seriously want your mate to see this side of you!? The abuse you rain on your sister!?¡± ¡°Aw, no! It¡¯s cute!¡± Luca says, grinning at us. ¡°Sisterly love!¡± Chapter 0272 Chapter 0272 ¡°You,¡± June says, narrowing her eyes and pulling one arm free to point at Luca, ¡°you just made an enemy, sir. Where¡¯s the other one? Maybe I¡¯ll like him better.¡± Iugh at my little sister and loosen my arms a bit, a little tickled that she already knows about my mate situation so I don¡¯t have to awkwardly exin why I brought two boyfriends home. Mom must have told her, and whoever else she thought needed to know, to avoid some weird scene. I step back a little from my sister, still holding her so she doesn¡¯t run away, and beam as I look her over. ¡°I like your new hair!¡± I say, meaning it and nodding eagerly as I take in the hair that she¡¯s dyed pitch ck, covering up the rose-gold that matches mine and our mom¡¯s. ¡°You look so cool. You¡¯re all spooky now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spooky,¡± she protests, scowling and raising an anxious hand to her head. ¡°You look like Rafe,¡± I say, grinning, meaning it. Juniper ¨C lucky girl ¨C got our dad¡¯s beautiful green eyes, and with her hair all dark now? Her familial connection to Rafe, dad, and Mark is more prominent now than it¡¯s ever been. ¡°Ariel,¡± Juniper says, appalled, her mouth dropping open. ¡°That¡¯s the cruelest thing you¡¯ve ever said to me ¨C¡° ¡°No one is paying attention to meeee,¡± Mark moans, dropping his head back on his neck dramatically and making meugh. I immediately drop June and move to his side, wrapping my arms around his waist. ¡°You are neen, Mark,¡± Grandpa Henry says on a sigh. ¡°You cannot whine like a pup anymore.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not,¡± I murmur, ¡°he¡¯s just a little baby, he can cry all he wants.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him, Ariel,¡± grandpa sighs, shaking his head at both of us, even if he can¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Or he¡¯ll never grow up.¡± I hug my brother close as Juniper and Luca step near, making a little family circle even as the rest of the people in the room ¨C family and close family friends, dozens of them, honestly ¨C surge forward and greet Rafe, and Jesse, and all of our guests. I steal a little nce to the side and am relieved to see that mom still has Jackson pinned to her hip as she beams at Ben, getting to know him. Jackson stands stoically next to her, in good hands. Then, I remember my manners. ¡°Everyone,¡± I say, straightening a little and smiling around at my family. ¡°This is Luca Grant,¡± I say, gesturing towards my mate with a warm smile. ¡°Luca, this is my sister Juniper, my brother Mark, and my grandpa, Henry Sinir.¡± ¡°His reputation precedes him,¡± my grandfather says, holding out a hand, which Luca shakes eagerly, murmuring his hello¡¯s and letting his dimples shine. ¡°Wee to the family, son. I¡¯m eager to see you box in two days¡¯ time. I hope you show the Atxian champion what Moon Valley is made of.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I fully intend to, sir,¡± Luca says, perfectly earnest. ¡°I¡¯m excited too,¡± Mark says, beaming at Luca, and as Luca stands straight and turns towards Mark I see that my little brother¡¯s eyes are already filled with hero worship. ¡°Dad finally talked mom into letting me go to the fight. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have toe sit ringside,¡± Luca says, grinning at Mark and shaking his hand too. ¡°Get the really good view, see all the blood ¨C¡° ¡°This is somehow both gross and boring,¡± Juniper sighs, stepping closer to me as grandpa wheels his chair away, probably off to greet his eldest grandsons. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed that, but you did.¡± She crosses her arms, ring between Luca, Mark, and me like we¡¯ve done her a true disservice. ¡°I missed you, June Bug,¡± I sigh, slipping my arm around her shoulders and tugging her close. Juniper and I ¨C we have a weird rtionship, and we¡¯re certainly not besties, but she does crack me up with her constant bad mood. And now that I have her back in person, I realize that I did miss her, in my own way. ¡°I guess I missed you too,¡± she says on a sigh as Luca and Mark continue talking about boxing, Luca exining his strategy for the next two days of training before the fight. ¡°Why did you go and get all badass and cool the moment you left?¡± I scoff at my little sister and her words, which are ¨C in ssic Juniper style ¨C as much insult as they arepliment. Chapter 0273 Chapter 0273 My mouth pops open in mock indignation as my sister fights her urge to smirk. ¡°I have always been badass and cool, Juniper!¡± I protest,ughing. ¡°Ariel, believe me,¡± Juniper sighs, rolling her eyes but letting her smile run free. ¡°You have been the opposite of badass and cool. You were like, a pink bubblegum fairy glitter princess ¨C¡° ¡°And I still am,¡± I return,ughing. ¡°Except now I can shoot a tin can off of a tree stump from half a mile away.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± she groans. ¡°Nevermind. Still not cool. Plus, now you¡¯ve brought your mates home,¡± she murmurs, looking at Luca and then around to where Jackson is standing with our mom, clearly intuiting that he¡¯s the other one. ¡°Like this family needed more Alpha men around, all gigantic and eating everything in sight ¨C¡° ¡°Not my Alphas,¡± I counter, grinning at her, my arm still around her shoulders. ¡°I got them trained up real good.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the other one?¡± she says, raising her chin towards Jackson, her voice dubious. ¡°Yup,¡± I say, unable to keep the pride from my voice. That¡¯s my man over there, standing awkwardly at my mom¡¯s side with her arm around his waist as she happilyughs with Aunt Cora and Uncle Roger, introducing them to Daphne and Ben. Juniper is quiet for a moment, her eyes flicking between Jackson and my mom. As we stand observing them, Jackson¡¯s eyes move over to us like he can hear us thinking about him. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s your second mate?¡± Juniper asks, her voice low with doubt as her eyes focus on mom¡¯s arm around Jackson¡¯s waist. ¡°Because right now, it kind of looks like he¡¯s mom¡¯s.¡± I go absolutely still with shock, staring at my sister, before I burst intoughter. ¡°June!¡± I gasp through myughter, and then I look back at where mom is leaning into Jackson¡¯s side ¨C being so nice to him, wanting him to feelfortable in this big room full of people ¨C but¡­ yeah. Maybe looking a little too close to my mate to the eye of one who doesn¡¯t understand how empathetic mom is as well as how incredibly awkward Jacks feels. I can¡¯t help butugh harder now that I¡¯ve seen it. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s all over him!¡± Juniper says,ughing with me, throwing out a hand towards them. Jackson frowns a little, not knowing what¡¯s going on and clearly wanting to know. ¡°You¡¯re so gross,¡± I groan, shoving my little sister yfully away from me before grabbing her hand and tugging her towards Jackson and mom. ¡°She¡¯s just being nice to him.¡± ¡°A little too nice, if you ask me,¡± June murmurs, letting herself be dragged along, moodily pretending she isn¡¯t having as much fun as she is. ¡°Don¡¯t let dad see this ¨C he¡¯ll get all jealous, and then we¡¯ll have a body to clean up. Which will be interesting, but messy.¡± I grin, ignoring her words. Because as much as she likes to pretend she¡¯s a ck sheep, Juniper is very much a part of this family, and she likes joking and teasing as much as the rest of us. ¡°Ugh, my two little girls!¡± mom says, dropping her hand from Jackson¡¯s waist so that she can reach for Juniper and me when wee near. ¡°I love seeing you two get along! It¡¯s so rare, to have you not tearing each other to pieces!¡± ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯ve got about five more minutes of us being nice,¡± Junie sighs, letting mom fold her into a hug on one side. ¡°So, enjoy it.¡± ¡°Wee home, infant danger,¡± my uncle Roger says as Ben and Daphne step away, heading to the little bar in the corner for drinks. Roger lets out a boomingugh at his own joke as he wraps me into a hug. I squeak a little,ughing and leaning into him. ¡°Hey, uncle Rog,¡± I say, beaming up into his face. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble, youngdy,¡± he says, his face falling into mock-serious lines. I cock my head, curious. ¡°You cost me a great deal of money.¡± I burst outughing, remembering suddenly the bet that the Captain ced on me at the beginning of the semester toe out tops in marksmanship ¨C a bet he ced against Uncle Roger¡¯s bet on someone else. ¡°What?¡± Cora asks, stepping closer and ring between us. ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he gets,¡± I say, stepping away from my uncle and giving my aunt a kiss before moving subtly to Jackson¡¯s side, intuiting that he¡¯ll be morefortable if I¡¯m there. ¡°For betting on Cadets.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Cora gasps, swatting Roger on the chest. ¡°You bet against your niece!?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know it was my niece!¡± he says, grinning and throwing his hands out. ¡°I put my money on the one with the widest wingspan - I wasn¡¯t going to bet on the one they called the Shrimp!¡± ¡°How much did you lose?¡± Cora gasps, ignoring his excuses.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 0274 Chapter 0274 ¡°Baby,¡± Roger murmurs, stepping close and tucking a strand of Cora¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°What even is money, in the end, when we have such love between us, such beautiful children ¨C¡° ¡°No, Roger Sinir,¡± Cora snaps, stepping back and pointing a finger up into his face. ¡°You are not getting out of it by seducing me ¨C not this time -¡° ¡°Is it always like this?¡± Jackson murmurs, and I turn my head to grin up at him as Roger and Cora begin to bicker. He looks around the room, I think a little concerned about the number of people all talking at once, the pack of children screeching happily as they dash around the room, mostly following Jesse like the pied piper. My smile deepens, because even though Jackson is clearly one of the most powerful wolves in the nation at this moment, it¡¯s so cute to see him freaked out by a wee-home party. ¡°Yes,¡± June says on a deep and tragic sigh, drawing our attention to her. ¡°It¡¯s always like this. It¡¯s horrible all the time.¡± ¡°Oh, my little drama queen,¡± my mom croons, stroking June¡¯s face in a loving way that she knows is only going to bug Junie further, and which Juniperpletely ignores. But Jackson just nods slowly at June, like hepletely understands. My sister holds his gaze for a moment, a little smile creeping onto her lips. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Juniper flicks her eyes to me. ¡°I like this one,¡± she says, grinning a little, which makes me smile too. ¡°He¡¯s quiet. He gets me. You should keep this one, throw the loud one in the trash.¡± She lifts her chin to where Luca is already surrounded by a group of our Alpha family and cousins, talking animatedly and showing off his boxing stance, clearly enjoying the attention. Jackson just grins at Juniper as he wraps an arm around me and pulls me close to his side. I grin, deciding not to counter, pleased for Jackson and Juniper to each have found an ally in this family. They¡¯ll need them, after all. ¡°Comee,¡± my mom chirps, happy and finally in her element now with her all of her children and her family gathered warm around her. She steps towards the bar in the corner, waving us to follow. ¡°It¡¯s a party, after all ¨C let¡¯s have some drinks and get things started.¡± The little party goes on for hours, with a great deal ofughter, and drinking, and everyone saying hello. I let Rafe and Jesse take center stage, telling stories about the academy as Jesse¡¯s three youngest siblings run around the room with some of the children of our other guests, chasing and ying with each other, their little shouts filling the air around the sound of ourughter and our stories. As Rafe and Jesse talk I sit on my favorite ottoman at my dad¡¯s feet, where I always sat as a little girl, a ss of wine in my hands. Daphne has settled on a pillow at my side. Dad puts out a hand, passively stroking my hair as the chatter carries through the room, everyone asking for more and more details about the story. Mom settles into the corner of the couch, beaming as she watches Rafe ¨C her favorite ¨C tell the story of Academy life. There are significant gaps, of course, because while I¡¯m sure my whole family knows where I¡¯ve been for the past few months, we¡¯re not telling all our friends yet. So, Rafe and Jesse riff a little, leaving out what they need to. Luca, alreadyfortable, sits with Rafe and Jesse, adding in his own details and making everyone laugh with his wry quips. I watch him, impressed with the way he handles himself, the way that he adds to the story but still lets Rafe and Jesse take center stage. But even as Rafe and Jesse talk, and Luca ingratiates himself with everyone else in the room, my eyes move inevitably to Jackson. He perches slightly on the back of the couch behind mom, a ss of whiskey in his hands, and he smiles andughs with the rest of us as the story goes on. But when my eyes fix on him he immediately looks to me and passes a pulse of happiness down our bond, letting me know that he gets it ¨C that he¡¯s warm, and happy, and he understands now why I love my family so much, why it¡¯s so important to me. And I beam at him, truly d ¨C because it¡¯s his family now too. And I want him to know that, and to feel it, and to love it as much as I do. He simply nods, telling me that he¡¯s on his way to it ¨C even if he needs a little time to adjust. And then he takes a sip of his drink, and turns his attention back to the story, which is as much his story as the rest of ours. Chapter 0275 Chapter 0275 As time passes our friends start to filter out until it¡¯s finally just the core family here ¨C my family, Jesse¡¯s family, and the new addition of my mates and Ben and Daphne. Our parents dig into the moreplicated questions now, asking us about the details of getting me into the Academy and keeping me alive there, and we all happily fill them in on the delicious details. As we do, mom pulls Luca aside for a moment, fussing over him and patching up his ck eye and his busted lip. When hees back I can tell by his smile that Luca¡¯s likewise under mom¡¯s spell now, and that he no longer has any ridiculous ideas about mom having a favorite between my two mates. Mom curls up at dad¡¯s side on the couch, where he moved after hisst refill, probably so that she woulde and sit with him. They¡¯re ridiculously attached to each other, even after all these years. And even if I know that I should be grossed out by how affectionate my parents are¡­well, honestly I just think it¡¯s kind of sweet. The youngest Sinir kids, of course, ignore everything, but I watch with real pleasure as they continue to dash around the room even as the hour growste. Jackson watches them with fascinated curiosity, clearly wondering where the hell they get the energy. But eventually they settle down too. It¡¯s only when the clock strikes midnight, and I¡¯m sitting in dad¡¯s armchair with two of Jesse¡¯s siblings passed out in myp ¨C Be sleeping blissfully, her head pillowed against my shoulder, and little Chase actually in puppy form stretched out over my leg, his head hanging off my knee ¨C when Cora gasps and starts. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she says, looking up at the clock. ¡°Is it seriously thatte?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re imagining it,¡± Roger murmurs into his ss of whiskey, clearly enjoying himself too much to want to go. ¡°Have another drink, love, it¡¯s barely five o¡¯clock ¨C¡° ¡°Noooo,¡± she says, instantly getting up from her spot curled in Roger¡¯sp and tugging him up with her. ¡°We are getting these children home, because if we don¡¯t they¡¯ll never get up tomorrow ¨C¡° ¡°Just stay here!¡± my mom says, as she always does, sitting up from her ce curled at Dad¡¯s side. But Cora just rolls her eyes, because she never takes mom up on her offers to stay in the pce, preferring to be in her own home. ¡°Or, at least leave the children!¡± ¡°No, stop trying to steal my kids, E,¡± Cora sighs, pping her hands and rousing Be and Chase from their spots on myp. Her other four ¨C Jesse included ¨C moan, knowing what that sound means. Chase shifts back into his little boy body so that he, too, can join in on the group moan. ¡°Your mom¡¯s right!¡± Roger says, hauling himself to his feet and giving a sharp whistle. ¡°Line up, minions! Time for role call!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Jackson murmurs, ncing between me and Rafe, ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°They have too many kids,¡± Rafe sighs, not bothering to whisper. ¡°So, in order not to lose them, Roger makes them line up in size order and march in a line, like ducklings.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Plus, they hate it,¡± Roger says, grinning over at Jackson, Luca, and Rafe. ¡°And I take great joy in embarrassing my children. Why else have them? We had five more because torturing Jesse was so much fun.¡± Each of Cora and Roger¡¯s youngest five kids moan and drag their feet, but line up they do, and I laugh to see them all standing there slump-shouldered, clearly tired but not wanting to go. It¡¯s been an amazing night, after all. ¡°It used to be worse,¡± Jesse murmurs, catching Luca¡¯s eye andmunicating with his expression the true horror of his childhood. ¡°They used to make us do a little goodnight song and dance, before I realized it was child abuse and started refusing to do it.¡± Luca bursts intoughter and so do I, remembering how cute it used to be. God, I¡¯d been so jealous and had begged them to let me in on it, but Roger insisted it was a sibling-only thing. I¡¯d cried for weeks. ¡°Please,¡± Luca begs, grinning at Jesse. ¡°Please do the song for me, just once ¨C I¡¯ll never tell a soul.¡± Jesse¡¯s about to counter, to refuse to the ends of him, but Uncle Roger interrupts. ¡°A-hem,¡± Roger says with deliberate emphasis, turning towards Jesse and gesturing towards the empty spot at the front of the line. ¡°And where is my eldest, my pride, my heir and my joy?¡± Jesse squeaks and sits up straight, pressing a hand to his chest. ¡°Dad, I am a grown up now. You cannot expect me to line up with the ducklings, I ¨C¡° Chapter 0276 Chapter 0276 ¡°You¡¯reing home, son,¡± Cora says, crossing her arms and ring at her eldest child. ¡°Because if I let you stay here, you¡¯ll drink yourself silly with your cousins and then be useless to me in the morning.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jesse begs, sending an anxious nce towards Daphne, who pretends not to notice the whole conversation. ¡°Jesse,¡± Roger says, his hands on his hips, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Get in line. Your mom wants you home, so you¡¯reing home. If it were up to me I¡¯d leave you here, because you always rile the small ones into rebellion, telling them all sorts of nonsense about free will -¡± ¡°They deserve to know the truth!¡± Jesse protests. ¡°But your mother wants you home. So?¡± Roger points emphatically to the front of the line. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Daphne, to her credit, does her very best to suppress her smile and pretend that she¡¯s incredibly interested in the trim that adorns the bottom of dad¡¯s armchair. Ben has no such grace and watches eagerly,ughing. But Jesse, realizing that he¡¯s lost this battle, just groans and pushes himself to his feet, slumping to the front of the line. ¡°Good boy,¡± Roger murmurs, patting Jesse on the head. Jesse just scowls and smacks his dad¡¯s hand away. Then Roger whistles again and each of my six cousins straightens their shoulders, standing at attention, and then ¨C at their father¡¯s signal ¨C begin to march out of the room. ¡°Bye!¡± Cora calls over her shoulder towards us,pletely ignoring the military precision with which her kids are swept out into the hall. ¡°Love you, see you tomorrow or the next day or whenever!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± we all call, and it¡¯s only when I look over at Luca and Jackson¡¯s shocked faces that I realize how weird it is. I burst outughing myself, because I mean ¨C I¡¯m just so used to the way that Cora and Roger handle their wild pack of kids that I don¡¯t even notice it anymore. ¡°You guys are such a weird family,¡± Ben sighs, pulling himself up into Roger and Cora¡¯s abandoned chair. ¡°I love it.¡± Daphne grins, nodding along with him. ¡°Who needs a refill?¡± Rafe asks, smiling happily and getting to his feet. ¡°Daphne?¡± He raises an eyebrow at her empty ss of wine. ¡°Nope, nope!¡± Mom says, getting to her feet herself. ¡°You¡¯re all off to bed!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Rafe gasps. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s our first night home, we¡¯re not going to bed ¨C¡° ¡°Oh yes you are!¡± she says, giving him a super sweet grin. ¡°Why!?¡± Rafe protests, throwing out his hand. ¡°Because I am sleepy,¡± mom says, pressing a demure hand to her chest and making dadugh. ¡°And if I don¡¯t stay up to supervise you, Cora is right ¨C you¡¯ll drink yourselves silly and be all useless tomorrow. And we have things to do!¡± She reaches up a hand, ruffling Rafe¡¯s hair. ¡°Haircuts, first of all.¡± ¡°Mommm,¡± Rafe groans, slumping his shoulders and looking around with embarrassment. ¡°You can¡¯t just make everyone go to bed because you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Nah, I should go anyway,¡± Luca says with a sigh, getting to his feet. I sit up straight in surprise. ¡°What?¡± I say, staring at him. ¡°You¡¯re not staying here with us?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± he says, giving me a pretty smile and a shrug. ¡°I have my own family here in the city, after all. And I have to get to the gym tomorrow, let my uncle yell at me and beat me into shape before the fight. And her Highness is right,¡± he says, nodding in deference to my mom, who smiles at him, ¡°if I stay here, I¡¯ll have way too much fun. I have to concentrate.¡± Guilt sinks in me as I watch Luca thank my mother for her hospitality and shake my father¡¯s hand, realizing that unlike Jackson and Ben and Daphne, Luca does have family here ¨C and I¡¯ve kept him from them on his first night back from the academy. God, how selfish am I? ¡°Luca,¡± I say, getting to my feet as he turns away from my parents. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t even think -¡± ¡°No worries, Ariel,¡± he replies, shaking his head at me with a smile as I move to his side. He wraps an arm around my waist as he nods to the door. ¡°Walk me out?¡± I nod, eager, wanting to finish my apology even if he says it¡¯s all right. We walk together out into the hall and I pull the door to our cozy living room shut behind us, standing with him in the darkness of the corridor. There are guards, of course, at either end ¨C but otherwise we¡¯re alone. Luca¡¯s face breaks into a devilish smile. Chapter 0277 Chapter 0277 ¡°Luca, I¡¯m so sorry for not even thinking about your family and making youe to see mine,¡± I murmur, taking little handfuls of his shirt in my fists as I lean my weight against him, looking up into his face. Luca smiles at me, his arms loose around me. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± he murmurs, ¡°I wanted to meet your whole family. It was important for me too.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I say, nodding. And then I hesitate. ¡°And are you¡­ready? For the fight?¡± ¡°I will be,¡± he says, nodding. ¡°Though it¡¯s important for me to see my uncle ¨C he trained me, after all. He¡¯ll get me back in the right headspace over the next day or so ¨C don¡¯t worry. But will youe tomorrow? Come see my gym, and thene to my gran¡¯s house? Meet everyone? I¡¯m dying to introduce you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I say, surprised but then thrilled at the idea. ¡°Yes!¡± I say instantly, beaming at him, but then I remember that I¡¯m a princess again and I nce back at the door, wondering what my parents have nned for me. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Luca says, lifting a hand to my cheek and turning my gaze back to him. ¡°I already cleared it with your dad ¨C he says you can have the afternoon off from Princess-ing.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I say, a little surprised at this. But then, I suppose there¡¯s nothing wrong with that ¨C Luca¡¯s very thoughtful, isn¡¯t he? And proactive. ¡°Okay, then yes, I¡¯lle. Of course I will. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°And you¡¯lle to the fight too, right?¡± he says, giving me a little frown. ¡°Of course!¡± I say,ughing up at him, because why would he ever think that I wouldn¡¯t? ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, dipping his head and pressing a warm kiss to my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll need my best girl there for moral support.¡± ¡°Nowhere else I¡¯d be,¡± I murmur back, my lips still brushing against his, letting my hands sink into his hair, pleased at the idea that my presence would help him. Luca smiles at me again, and then kisses me deeply, pulling me tight against him like he can¡¯t let me go. We stay like that for a long while ¨C long enough that I lose myself in him, that I forget where I am, and that there¡¯s a room full of people behind me probably waiting for me toe back inside so they can go to bed. But eventually, his arms loosen. ¡°You make it very hard to say goodbye, Gorgeous,¡± Luca sighs, shaking his head at me. I justugh, standing on my toes to press one final kiss to his mouth, and then I push him away. ¡°Get out of here, then!¡± I say, yful. ¡°You¡¯re the one sticking around.¡± Luca justughs, pulling me close for onest peck before letting me go and stepping away. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± I call as Luca walks backwards down the hall, unable or unwilling to take his eyes off me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± he replies, dimples shing. And then he turns, and jogs off towards the front of the pce, and I sigh as I push open the door behind me and head back into the living room. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. My eyes of course fix immediately on Jackson, who doesn¡¯t look sleepy at all. ¡°In in,¡± mom says, opening my bedroom door and pping her hand towards me and Daphne, herding us into my bedroom. ¡°Daphne, we¡¯ll have another room made up for you tomorrow, we just didn¡¯t know how many wereing tonight ¨C and I thought you might want to be in with Ariel anyway, on your first night in a strange ce.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Sinir, this is perfect,¡± Daphne says, turning once she¡¯s walked into the room to smile gratefully at my mother. ¡°It will be nice to have some girl time, one-on-one.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too grateful, Daphne,¡± I say, turning to re yfully at my mom as I follow my friend into the room. ¡°Half the reason she¡¯s putting you in here is so that my mates don¡¯t sneak into my room in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°My little girl is so clever,¡± my mom says, wrapping an arm around me and giving me a big kiss on the cheek as Daphne and Iugh. ¡°You two go straight to bed! And call me E, Daphne, please!¡± Mom smiles and waves as she pulls the door shut behind her. ¡°I love you! See you for breakfast!¡± ¡°Your mom is so nice,¡± Daphne says, flumping down onto the twin bed that¡¯s made up for her next to my own big fluffy Princess bed. ¡°I thought the queen would be¡­I don¡¯t know, stuffier? More rigid and judgmental?¡± I grin at Daphne, moving over to my dresser and pulling out a set of pajamas to change into. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t have a stuffy or judgmental bone in her body,¡± I say with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s the best. Do you need some pajamas? I have like¡­a million sets. Mom¡¯s a shopping addict ¨C she just buys everything she thinks is cute and it appears in my wardrobe like magic. Dad told her to stop but¡­ she justughed at him.¡± Chapter 0278 Chapter 0278 ¡°Nah,¡± Daphne says with a big yawn, reaching for her suitcase and lifting it up onto the bed to flick it open. ¡°I brought my own.¡± We get ready for bed pretty quickly, with Daphne¡¯s face cracking with yawn after yawn. We chat a little bit, winding down from our day as we brush our teeth, get changed, and climb into bed. I¡¯m even a little jealous when I flick off the light, because Daphne¡¯s eyes are already fluttering shut. I¡¯m pleased because I think that this means that she enjoyed herself, but also¡­damn, I wish I was sleepier. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. My mind is still buzzing with everything that happened today. Not only did my mates bizarrelye to an agreement to tolerate each other this morning, but then I had an identity swap and became a girl again, and left the Academy behind, and got to see my huge insane family that I love so much. I sigh, content but eager for tomorrow. It will be so exciting to meet Luca¡¯s family and see where he came from, but I also want to spend some time with Jackson, make sure that he¡¯s fitting in here okay. Having two mates ¨C it¡¯s a great deal of work, isn¡¯t it? As I lean back against my pillows and close my eyes, I sigh, ready to settle in for the night. But even as I begin to do that, I feel a little nudge in my soul. My eyes fly open because¡­well, what the hell was that? My wolf, eager, jumps to her feet. It was Jacks! She says, her tongue lolling a little as she spins in a circle, looking for the source of the little bump. I go still, trying to figure it out, when ites again. My wolf gives an eager yip, excited. He¡­hello? I say in my mind, passing the words down the bond. Jackson and I haven¡¯t figured out the mechanics of speaking mind-to-mind to each other the way that Luca and I have, but we¡¯ve had much less time to practice, haven¡¯t we? There¡¯s a pause, and then another nudgees, apanied ¨C of all things ¨C by the mental image of the outside of my own bedroom door. I send a request for patience down the line, wordless and emotional, as I grin, getting excited. I look over at Daphne, but she¡¯s curled up neatly in her little bed, breathing peacefully, so I decide to risk it. I do my best to be sneaky and silent as I scootch to the end of my bed, and swing my legs out, and then patter over to my bedroom door. When I pull it delicately open, my face bursts into a grin when I see my mate standing there, leaning against my doorframe and looking impossibly sexy for someone who is just¡­leaning against some wood. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± I hiss, stepping out of my room and pulling the door shut softly shut behind me, a move that conveniently brings me so close to him that I can feel his body heat even though we¡¯re not touching. My eyes flutter half shut as I¡¯m overwhelmed by his rich, heavy scent. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Jacks murmurs, looking down at me and running a hand over my hair, tucking it back behind my ears. ¡°Were you sleeping?¡± Grinning, I shake my head no. ¡°Well,¡± he says, giving a little shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet either. So¡­let¡¯s hang out.¡± Iugh a little, silently, and then press one finger to my lips as I grab his hand and pull him along with me down the short hall to the living room of our family suite, where we had the party tonight. The room is dark and still messy from all the fun ¨C mom will clean it up in the morning, I know ¨C and luckily silent. I stop at the doorway, peering around for a second, casting my wolf hearing out to the door on the far side of the room that leads to the Royal Suite where mom and dad sleep. But luckily, there¡¯s nothing. I grin up at Jacks and then pull him across the room to the hall door, where we slip out. But once I close it behind us, I know that speed is more important than stealth. ¡°Run!¡± I whisper, spinning and starting down the hall at a sprint. Chapter 0279 Chapter 0279 I move fast down the hall, Jackson at my heels, and I hope desperately that we¡¯re lucky enough to evade the guards who prowl these halls at night. I mean, we haven¡¯t had a problem with being attacked in our own Pce¡­ever? So the guards are few and far between. But still, we¡¯ve got to move fast ¨C because if they see us, they¡¯re definitely going to tell my mom that I¡¯m out of bed. And I really, really want nothing more right now than a few stolen hours with Jackson. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. My mate runs after me, shaming me a bit with his speed and his silence, and I can feel the joy pulsing through him as we go. He¡¯s checking his steps, I know, to let me take the lead ¨C but then again, I¡¯m the one who knows where to go. When I get to the end of the hall I fling open a door and wave him through, whispering ¡°to the top! All the way up!¡± Jackson sends a gorgeous grin over his shoulder before he starts to run up the stairs, so sweet and handsome that it makes me stumble in my steps a bit. But I recover quickly, dashing up after my mate. When Jacks gets to the top of the fourth flight he pushes open the only door there, and steps out onto our rooftop garden. ¡°Whoa,¡± he says, going still so fast that I almost bang into him. ¡°Move!¡± I say,ughing, not bothering to be quiet anymore as I give him a yful shove out of the doorway and press the door shut behind us. Jackson obliges, stepping out into the garden and looking around. ¡°What is this ce?¡± he whispers, a bit in awe, turning and taking in the four ancient, gnarled olive trees that stand in the four corners of our garden. Scattered fruit trees grow between them, as well as lots of pretty little potted roses and herbs, creating the effect of a very charming little orchard garden. Along the southern wall there¡¯s an outdoor kitchen all set up and fully stocked, and next to that a little shed that contains everything we need to make a pic. ¡°Mom was worried we weren¡¯t getting enough sunshine when we were kids,¡± I say, moving to the shed and pulling out some nkets and pillows, handing them to my mate, who follows. ¡°So, she built us this little garden. She said kids are like nts ¨C they need sunshine to grow.¡± Jackson murmurs something that sounds like assent as I move to the kitchen. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ask, pulling open the little fridge and pulling out a bottle of white wine, pouring us each a ss. ¡°There¡¯s food, if you want it.¡± I nod towards the cabs and the fridge, which I know will be packed with food. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Jackson says, watching me curiously and peering around. ¡°You guys keep¡­food up here?¡± ¡°We keep food everywhere,¡± I say, grinning at him and nodding my head to the side, silently asking him to follow me to the center of the garden, where you can see the stars between the branches of the trees if youy down on the ground. ¡°Mom didn¡¯t grow up with much, so she has kind of a scarcity mindset. She stocks snacks all around the Pce so that if anyone ever feels a single hunger pang, she can be on it. Plus, growing up, Rafe did eat pretty much constantly. So it was kind of necessary. And Markie¡¯s doing the same.¡± I trade Jackson the wine for the nkets and spread one out on the thick plushy grass before I scatter the pillows around. Then I sink down onto the nket, patting the ground next to me, inviting Jackson to sit. He does, handing me one of the sses. ¡°Your mom didn¡¯t grow up with much?¡± he asks, a little confused. And I guess that makes sense ¨C mom wears her Queen status like she was born to it. ¡°Mom was an orphan,¡± I say, peering at Jacks, curious that he didn¡¯t know this. I thought everyone in the country knew mom¡¯s story. ¡°She and Aunt Cora grew up together in the orphanage ¨C it was only when they were all grown up that they found out that they were biological half-sisters. Daughters of the moon goddess.¡± ¡°Yesss,¡± Jackson says, narrowing his eyes at me a little in a yful way. ¡°This bizarre little bit of trivia was mentioned earlier with a promise of an exnationter. Can I have that now?¡± Iugh, nodding and scootching close to Jackson so that I¡¯m pressed to his side, and Jacks winds his arms around me as I give him the quick version of mom and dad¡¯s history ¨C how they thought mom was a human, how she was identally pregnant with dad¡¯s baby due to some shenanigans at a sperm bank, how they fell in love and uncovered a world of secrets while she was pregnant with Rafe. Jacks listens carefully as I speak and I lean against him, curling into his side and looking up into his handsome face as I tell it. ¡°That¡¯s really weird,¡± he says when I¡¯m finished, stroking my cheek with his hand, and Iugh at the simplicity and the understatement of his chosen three words. ¡°So, your magices like¡­ immediately from the moon goddess? A gift from her?¡± Chapter 0280 Chapter 0280 ¡°I think so,¡± I say, giving a little shrug. ¡°That¡¯s what she called it when mom and Cora talked to her, after all. A ¡®gift.¡¯ She said all of her grandchildren would be likewise gifted. Do you know where yourses from?¡± Slowly he shakes his head. ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s also a gift,¡± I say, considering it as I stare up into his blue eyes, his dark head framed against the night sky. ¡°After all, she clearly knows about you, if she picked you out as my mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so weird,¡± he whispers, his eyes going a little distant, ¡°to think that the Goddess¡­knows about me. I¡¯ve always felt so¡­anonymous and inconsequential my whole life. I never in a million years would have thought the Goddess had an eye on me.¡± ¡°Of course she does,¡± I say, lifting a hand to idly stroke his chest. ¡°You¡¯re like¡­really good looking, Jacks. And she¡¯s a woman after all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be creepy,¡± he murmurs, his eyes focusing on me as he smirks. ¡°That¡¯s your grandmother.¡± I burst outughing, shaking my head at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like you thinking of yourself as inconsequential, Jacks,¡± I say with a sigh, nuzzling closer. ¡°You¡¯re everything.¡± Jackson smiles at me, I think touched, and strokes my face with his thumb. ¡°The city makes me feel more inconsequential, I think,¡± he says, lifting his head to peer around, though we can¡¯t see the city around us from this part of the roof. ¡°Though¡­being around these trees helps.¡± I nod, understanding. Mom was very careful in selecting the cement of our little roof garden ¨C it feels very secluded up here ¨C like our own little bit of nature. And I¡¯m well aware that Jacks feels more comfortable in natural spaces than surrounded by stone. I tilt my head to the side, wondering if I¡¯d subconsciously considered that when I decided to bring him up here tonight. There¡¯s a whole Pce¡¯s worth of rooms to hang out in, after all. And I picked the roof. ¡°Do you hate it? The city?¡± I ask quietly, genuinely wanting to know. Because, I mean, for better or for worse the city is my home, and if I¡¯m going to be a part of this royal family at least part of my time will be spent here. If Jackson hates it¡­well, that will make things difficult, won¡¯t it? ¡°I hated it at first,¡± he murmurs, thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s better with you here.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I say, sitting up a little and peering at him. ¡°It was worse for like¡­the fifteen minutes you waited for me to get off the train? What was so bad about that?¡± ¡°No, Ari,¡± he says, shaking his head andughing a little. ¡°It was worse for the three months when I lived here.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I squeak, starting back a little and then smacking him on the chest, making himugh harder. ¡°Jackson! You lived here!?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Well, yeah!¡± he says, stillughing, pleased that he surprised me and made me squeak. He likes doing that, I know ¨C I can feel it down the bond. ¡°Did you think I went straight from my weird cult up North to the Academy?¡± ¡°Well, yeah!¡± I say, fascinated now and dying to hear this story. ¡°Nah,¡± he says, smirking and shaking his head. ¡°I would have been¡­a disaster, if I¡¯d have done that, and the men who sent me to the Academy knew that. I would have been so shocked at the way people act and talk, so¡­out of the loop of the culture. They sent me to live in the city for three months first, so I could be ulturated, not stand out so much.¡± I hesitate, grimacing a little, putting my hands t on my sweetheart¡¯s chest. ¡°I hate to break it to you, Jacks,¡± I say softly, ¡°but you¡­still kind of stood out. As aplete and total weirdo.¡± Heughs, grabbing me to him and pulling me tight against his chest, muttering all sorts of dark things about how dare I call him a weirdo and how he¡¯s going to make me pay for that nder. But I justugh, because his joking threats are nonsense to me, and I climb into hisp and let him wrap me up warm against him, so pleased and happy to be here in his arms. ¡°I know,¡± he says with a sigh against my hair, nodding and holding me tight. ¡°I was a disaster at the Academy too, which is why you were my only friend, even after I tried to kill you a little bit. But if you think I was bad then, you should have seen me when I first arrived in the city.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± I whisper, raising a hand to cup his cheek, loving the way the start of his stubble feels against my palm. And, to my delight, Jackson begins to tell me more of his story. Chapter 0281 Chapter 0281 ¡°I was a catastrophe of a person,¡± Jackson groans,ughing softly as he presses his eyes shut and remembers his first few days in the city. ¡°I was¡­so shocked by the noise, Ariel, and the pavement ¨C god, stone and metal everywhere - and the people. God, I didn¡¯t think that there were that many people in the world, let alone one city.¡± I stay quiet, letting Jackson tell at his own pace. He moves pretty quickly through the story of how he was chosen from the ranks of the young men in hismunity to attend the Alpha Academy, to gain what new military knowledge he could and bring it back to his own world. Jacks leaves out a lot as he tells me about how they barely prepared him and then dropped him at a boarding house in the city three months ahead of time, I think not wanting to remember all of it. But he tells me how he showed up basically with a spare set of clothing, a handful of cash, and the order to limate himself. ¡°I stayed inside for a whole week,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head with an embarrassed smile on his lips. ¡°Like, inside my room. I had this little window? And I sat at it all day, just watching people walk by, trying to¡­to figure out who they were, what their lives were like. I felt like aplete alien ¨C like I was from another, Ariel. There were just ¨C men and women, walking together, holding hands, in these weird clothes ¨C and just like, kids everywhere¡­¡± he shakes his head at what must have felt so bizarre. ¡°Well, what changed?¡± I ask, desperately curious. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Thendy came,¡± he murmurs, looking down at me with a smirk. ¡°Demanding the next week¡¯s rent. And that¡¯s when I realized that¡­I was going to run out of money very, very soon.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, horrified that he was out of money after a week. ¡°Jackson, how much did they send you with?¡± ¡°Like, fifty bucks,¡± he says,ughing and shaking his head. ¡°Which I¡¯m sure to them felt like an insane amount of money to just hand over ¨C we don¡¯t deal with a lot of cash in themunity. I¡¯m not sure they knew how fast it would run out? Or maybe they did.¡± He shrugs like it doesn¡¯t matter. I curl up closer to him, so sorry for my mate and feeling guilty that I¡¯ve never once wondered about paying rent or whether or not I¡¯d have enough money to get by. ¡°So, what did you do?¡± ¡°Some of the other guys in the house noticed how miserable and scared I was,¡± he says, smiling at me and stroking his hand over my hair, ¡°and that I hadn¡¯t eaten in a week. They took pity - got me a job washing dishes at one of the restaurants in town. It was enough for some food, and the rent, and the utilities. And it made me leave the room, made me go do what I was supposed to do ¨C which is learn how to be in this world.¡± I¡¯m quiet again as Jackson continues, telling me that he was basically a little mouse of an employee ¨C always on time, reliable, hard-working, but silent. That he spent his days listening to people in the kitchen talking to each other, learning about modern life, starting to pick up the vernacr and get morefortable here. ¡°I was lucky,¡± he murmurs, ¡°that pretty much everyone in the kitchen was a man. There were some waitresses, of course,¡± he smiles here and covers his face with his hand like he does when he¡¯s embarrassed. ¡°And I realize now that they may have been¡­hitting on me. But I refused to talk to them ¨C I was terrified.¡± Iugh along with him at this and press myself closer, secretly grateful that none of those other girls got their mitts on him. As hypocritical as it is, the idea of another girl touching Jackson makes me want to bare my fangs and tear her stupid face off. And even if Jackson has hinted that there was another girl in his past¡­well. I guess I don¡¯t want to talk about her right now, do I? Chapter 0282 Chapter 0282 ¡°I hate that,¡± I murmur, working to press myself closer to him, even though that¡¯s not really possible. ¡°I hate the idea of you scared, and alone, and talking to girls when I was just like¡­half a city away.¡± ¡°But you were engaged,¡± he says, his voice strange ¨C I think a little amused? I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t quite parse it. ¡°You knew about that?¡± I ask, looking up at him wide-eyed. ¡°How could I not?¡± he asks, grinning at me. ¡°You were all over the media ¨C and it¡¯s all anyone would talk about, especially as it got close.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, smiling myself a little too and reaching up to stroke my fingers through his hair. ¡°What did you think about it?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed in me, Ari,¡± he murmurs, lowering his face and taking a sniff of my hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it. It was all very far from what I had been instructed to think was important, what I could understand ¨C a royal wedding¡­¡± he shakes his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a way to understand it, why it was important.¡± ¡°Oh,e on,¡± I say, shoving his shoulder a little, my smile deepening. ¡°You must have thought something.¡± Jackson grins at me for a long moment before he breaks, looking away from me like he can¡¯t hold my eyes while he admits it. ¡°Fine,¡± he says, heaving a little sigh. ¡°I thought you were¡­very pretty.¡± ¡°Pretty!?¡± I say, grinning and sitting up straighter with a happy squeak. ¡°You thought I was pretty!?¡± ¡°Just in passing,¡± he mutters, still not looking at me, a faint blush on his cheeks. ¡°I saw a few pictures on the covers of magazines ¨C¡° ¡°So then how did you not recognize me when we met!?¡± I shout,ughing and tugging on his shirt, wanting him to look at me again. My mate, ever obliging, turns his head to smile at me. ¡°Because you were a boy, Ariel ¨C and you smelled like a boy, and I had no reason to equate the lowest-ranked Candidate at the academy with the pretty girl I¡¯d seen on a magazine cover ¨C¡° ¡°You thought I was prettttty,¡± I sing, a little delighted, wiggling victoriously in hisp. ¡°And I was right,¡± he growls, snatching me closer and bending me back a bit in a way that makes heat coil in my core. ¡°You are pretty. Much prettier in person, and not dressed up in all that bride-y gauze.¡± ¡°Yes, all that bride stuff really was crap,¡± I say with a sigh, staring up at him, starry-eyed and swept away by how wonderful he is ¨C at once handsome, and powerful, and cute. God, how does he manage it? But there¡¯s still so much more I want to know, and I¡¯m being selfish, turning this conversation away from him. ¡°So,¡± I ask, quieting down, sitting up straighter and resolving to be good. ¡°How¡¯d you spend your time off? Did you hang out with the guys that you lived with?¡± All I want in the world right now is to sit right here in my mate¡¯sp, listening to him talk for hours, spinning out the story of his life. I¡¯d listen for days, if time and circumstance would let me, even though I know they won¡¯t. ¡°In my time off,¡± Jackson murmurs, thinking back on it and raising his hand to my hair, petting me again, ¡°at first, I just sat alone in my room. But then the guys I lived with ¨C they were kind, but¡­a little rough, you know? They told me I¡¯m a sad sack and that I was being a creep, just sitting in there in the dark. They made mee out into themunal living room, which is where I discovered¡­ television.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, unable to keep fromughing a little. Jacksonughs along with me, though, giving a self-deprecating little shrug. ¡°You didn¡¯t know what television was!?¡± Chapter 0283 Chapter 0283 ¡°I mean, there was a tv in the living room of the boarding house,¡± Jackson says on a sigh, even as he starts tough. ¡°But¡­before they showed me what it was for, I thought it was aputer.¡± ¡°So, you knew what aputer was,¡± I say, grinning, ¡°but not a tv?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± he says, smiling down at me, nodding because he knows how ridiculous that sounds in my world. ¡°We usedputers sometimes as part of our education ¨C we had a few in this building in the Community. Ones that I now realize are very, very old. But tv? I¡¯d never watched tv in my life. And I waspletely freaked out when they turned it on and showed it to me, but then I became¡­ obsessed.¡± ¡°You did!?¡± I squeak, kind of charmed by the idea of my sweet Jackson just spending three months before the academy rushing home from his job to watch TV. ¡°Jackson, what did you watch?¡± He sighs, deep and contented, and grins at me again. ¡°Ariel, I watched women.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I gasp,pletely not understanding. And then my eyes go wide. ¡°Jackson,¡± I whisper, ¡°do you mean that you watched¡­like, a lot of porn?¡± Jackson bursts outughing and covers his face again. ¡°No, Ariel, no,¡± he says, shaking his head, unable to help his smile. Then he drops his hand and looks back at me. ¡°I mean, the guys I lived with showed me that too ¨C and it was¡­¡± his own eyes go wide and his cheeks puff out with his breath, ¡°it was a¡­a lot, wasn¡¯t it? God¡­¡± he shakes his head as if to scare the ideas away. ¡°But no, I wasn¡¯t ready for that ¨C I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever be. No, I mean, I just watched a bunch of shows with women in them. And I was fascinated.¡± My heart swellspletely as I stare up at him, even as my stomach drops to my feet. Because how ¨C how does this man exist? On one hand Jackson is so brutal, and so powerful ¨C and on the other¡­ God damn it, he¡¯s just so sweet. ¡°What did you watch?¡± I ask, my voice a whisper. ¡°Anything I could find that had women on the screen,¡± he says,pletely honest. ¡°I mean, you have to understand, Ari, we were always fascinated by girls and women when we were growing up because we were forbidden to talk to them ¨C even looking at them was discouraged. Women were these great, entrancing mysteries. And there were like, rumors? Passed down between the boys? About what girls were like, and that you could kiss them ¨C whatever kissing was - and that there was once a guy in the military training who had found his mate, whatever that was, and he tried to run away with her, and they killed him for it.¡± My face goes pale at the idea of it, but Jackson just strokes my cheek. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if that was true,¡± he says softly, shaking his head. ¡°But you have to understand how forbidden women were. And then toe to a ce where I just got this magical box where I could stare at women? And listen to their stories, and hear them talking to each other?¡± He exhales deeply, shaking his head. ¡°God, I¡­I couldn¡¯t get enough.¡± I smile up at him, nodding, doing my best to understand as he starts tough, remembering something else. ¡°The guys I lived with,¡± Jackson continues, ¡°they were pissed, because I was always hogging the tv, and I never wanted to watch sports. I liked the boxing ¨C that¡¯s where I first saw Luca, too ¨C because I understand fighting. But the other sports,¡± he screws his mouth to the side and shrugs, ¡°I mean, who cares? Why would I want to watch another guy y a game instead of ying it myself? I was shocked that they wanted to watch them ¨C like, didn¡¯t they know that there were stories about women? I mean, I know these guys liked women, sometimes they even brought them home. But they didn¡¯t want to watch the kinds of shows I watched. It never made sense to me.¡± ¡°So, what did you watch?¡± I ask, soft. ¡°I liked sis,¡± he says, again stroking my hair as he smiles at me and tells me his story like it¡¯s a great secret he¡¯s been dying to share. ¡°I liked that they showed women talking to each other in their everyday lives, and being friends, and that they talked about what they wanted from life. It felt like¡­ like I was finally getting answers to things I¡¯d been wondering my whole life. It allowed me to see women as just¡­people. Not forbidden, mysterious things.¡± My heart swells in me with every word my mate says. ¡°Did you have any favorites?¡± I ask, my question a whisper, not wanting to break the spell. Chapter 0284 Chapter 0284 His brow furrows as he tries to remember. ¡°There was one, um¡­about the six friends? Who all lived in apartments across a hall from each other? Three guys and three girls?¡± ¡°Besties,¡± I say, immediately supplying the name of the old si we¡¯ve all watched a thousand times, smiling softly because I absolutely love that he loved this show. ¡°Yeah, that one was the best one,¡± he says, nodding like it¡¯s a fact. ¡°The girls were¡­really nice to each other, and so supportive, and so funny. And I learned about¡­boyfriends and girlfriends and dating. And what mates were. And with movies, I liked¡­um, what do you call them? Romedies¡­?¡± ¡°Romanticedies?¡± I offer. ¡°Ros?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he says, giving me a decided nod that makes me grin. ¡°I loved ros, and what the guys called ¡®chick flicks¡¯ ¨C any movies and shows about women¡¯s lives, I wanted to watch. And then when I found out that the library existed? And that you could borrow movies and whole seasons of shows?¡± He puffs out his cheeks again, like itpletely blew up his world, and Iugh with him. ¡°I put that library card to work,¡± he murmurs, staring off into the distance, ¡°never had ate fee and watched¡­probably every movie in their collection that had a woman on the cover. And I got books, which answered¡­so many questions.¡± ¡°What like, romance novels?¡± I ask, curious. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°What¡¯s a romance novel?¡± he asks, snapping his attention to me, immediately intrigued. I grin at him and shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about thoseter,¡± I say with a littleugh, knowing that it will open a whole new world for him. ¡°But tell me what you mean ¨C what books did you get?¡± ¡°Books on science, on the world,¡± he says, staring down into my eyes. ¡°I¡­well, that¡¯s how I figured out that I¡¯d been told a lot of lies at the Community. I read everything I could on history, and biology, and nature. I¡­I mean, I didn¡¯t even know the earth was round,¡± he murmurs, closing his eyes on a deep sigh, like he¡¯s embarrassed. ¡°Or that there were¡­others.¡± ¡°That is so insane, Jacks,¡± I whisper, wondering what else he still doesn¡¯t know he doesn¡¯t know about. ¡°Yeah,¡± he murmurs, sighing. ¡°Some of the science fiction shows I watched made absolutely no sense until I got my hands on a children¡¯s picture book about the sr system. That was¡­that was a big day for me.¡± I sigh, and reach up, and stroke his cheek. There must be so many gaps in his knowledge, so many things about the world which he just doesn¡¯t know. And, I mean, it¡¯s not like I know everything¡­ But I have had the benefit of a world-ss education. And Jacks is so clever, and so hungry for knowledge that it breaks my heart. Suddenly, if I could give it to him ¨C everything I have had, even if it means I had to give it up - I¡¯d do it. In a heartbeat. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Jacks murmurs, gentle, looking down at me with a little sadness in his eyes. ¡°Like what?¡± I whisper, confused. ¡°Like you pity me,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head. I sigh, realizing that he¡¯s right ¨C that I am pitying him, and it¡¯s written all over my face. I reach up, running my fingers through his hair, tucking it back behind his ear. ¡°You¡¯re just so lovely, Jacks,¡± I whisper, meaning every word of it. ¡°I want you to have had¡­more than what you were given. I know that the people who raised you¡­that you didn¡¯t know any different, and that some of the must have done their best. But I wish they¡¯d done better by you ¨C given you more. I want you to have everything, Jackson. You deserve it. You deserve the world.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got that now, don¡¯t I?¡± he whispers, tightening his arms around me and giving me a shy smile, clearly meaning what he says and believing it ¨C like now that he has me, he can¡¯t possibly be lacking, at all, ever. He leans forward, nudging my nose with his, opening his feelings to me, letting me understand just how happy and content and whole he feels when we¡¯re like this, curled up with each other, our own little world. Complete. And I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m justpletely overwhelmed, absolutely consumed by how much he loves me already, and how much my feelings match his, inch for inch. I lift my chin, closing the short distance between us and wrapping my arms around my mate¡¯s neck as I kiss him, desperate for him to know that he¡¯s mine ¨C mine forever ¨C and that I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to give him the life he deserves. Chapter 0285 Chapter 0285 A tiny groan escapes Jackson¡¯s lips as he pulls me tighter, moving his mouth slowly over mine, cupping my face in his wide palm as he kisses me breathless. Things move fast, as they always do with us, and it feels like hardly a moment has passed before my hand wraps in the fabric of his t- shirt, pulling him closer so that his body is leveraged over mine. Jacksonplies, bending me backwards in his arms as he¡¯s done before, kissing me deeply and taking control, dominating me in a way that feels natural, instinctual to us. Immediately I cede him power, wanting him to be in charge. Jackson moves his hand away from my face, sliding it over my shoulders and down my back until he takes a firm grip on my ass, using his leverage there to press me closer against him. When I feel the hard length of him pressing, ready, into my hip, I lose control a bit ¨C lose my mind, if I¡¯m being frank. A moan slips from me as I kiss Jackson harder, more fervently, tightening my arms around his neck and using my weight to pull him further on top of me. Because right now, I want to beid out on my back, and I want Jackson¡¯s weight on me, and I want to slip my hand down between us and feel him in my palm ¨C I want ¨C ¡°Oooookay,¡± my mom¡¯s voice says, tired but not without humor, from the direction of the door. I freeze, my eyes flying open to see Jackson staring down at me, shocked. Slowly, we both turn towards her voice. ¡°I mean,¡± mom says, leaning against the open door frame and grinning at both of us like the sneaky cat she is, ¡°I¡¯m very pleased to see that my daughter has in fact inherited some of my passionate tendencies and is doing me proud here ¨C¡° ¡°Mommmmm,¡± I groan, covering my blushing face with my hands,pletely mortified and letting my entire weight rest in Jackson¡¯s hands. Jackson justughs, sitting up as best he can and pulling me up with him. ¡°But!¡± mom continues, and I slip my hands down from my face to see that she¡¯s grinning even more now. ¡°It¡¯s time for bed, chickens. Clean all this up, and then let¡¯s go. We have a busy day tomorrow.¡± I sigh, still embarrassed, but I just shake my head in disappointment because¡­well, because it was just getting good, isn¡¯t it? But Jackson and I pull ourselves together, and quickly clean up the nkets and the pillows. I¡¯m about to dump our mostly undrunk wine down the sink when mom protests, hurrying over to tuck it into the fridge forter, scolding me for being wasteful. I just smile at her, reaching out and wrapping her in a hug as Jackson tucks thest of the nkets away in the shed, I think going deliberately slow so that he has a moment to¡­pull himself together, as it were. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I whisper, holding her tight. ¡°No, baby,¡± mom replies,ughing a little. ¡°You¡¯re a young woman who just found her mate ¨C I¡¯d worry something was wrong with your rtionship, honestly, if you weren¡¯t sneaking off to steal a few hours with him. But,¡± she pulls back a little to look me in the eye. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯re going to have a serious chat about birth control, okay?¡± I blush bright pink at this, looking down and biting my lip, but mom justughs cheerfully and I nce back up at her. And then I smile back, because I know she understands, and that she isn¡¯t trying to make me feel shameful about it. It¡¯s just practical, yes? Because I have a very, very difficult time controlling myself around Jackson, and had mom not shown up at the door tonight¡­well, some things might have happened. Things with some very natural consequences for which I am very sure I am not ready. So, it¡¯s a chat that I think I need and very much want to have.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. My mom gives me a wink as Jacksones to stand with us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Highness,¡± he says, his face very serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think I was¡­rude, or disobedient, or breaking your rules.¡± Mom justughs, a little delighted, and steps forward to pat Jackson¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jackson, you¡¯re young and sleep seems very unimportant when you¡¯re young. But please ¨C I¡¯ll only be mad if you keep calling me Highness. It¡¯s E.¡± ¡°E,¡± he says, smiling at both of us as he tries out the name. He nods once, I think deciding that he likes it. ¡°All right, now go,¡± mom says, giving me a little shove and gesturing towards the door. ¡°Because I need to sleep, even if you don¡¯t, and I¡¯m not going to get any if I keep having to herd my children back to their beds.¡± Chapter 0286 Chapter 0286 ¡°Children!?¡± I gasp, ¡°who else is out?¡± I peer back over my shoulder at my mom as I head down the stairs. ¡°None of your business,¡± mom says, very lofty, giving me a secretive smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not going to rat on my own children, after all.¡± ¡°Is it Rafe!?¡± I ask, eager and a little scandalized, ncing back at Jackson too, who listens with interest. ¡°Not my meatball!¡± mom says,ughing and continuing to escort us down. ¡°My perfect little meatball, who¡¯s never done anything wrong in his entire life!?¡± ¡°It was Rafe,¡± Jackson murmurs to me with a wink, pressing a hand to the small of my back as we get to the bottom of the stairs and mom walks ahead. ¡°Your mom put me in his room, like she put Daphne in yours, but he snuck out even before I did.¡± ¡°Rafe,¡± I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°God, I wonder where he went¡­¡± I look up at Jackson curiously, wondering if he knows. But, dead serious, Jackson just shakes his head at me. ¡°Even if I knew,¡± he says, his voice low with the gravity of his charge, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell. I have been sworn to secrecy, and I take my charge quite seriously.¡± I scowl at him, mumbling discontentedly about how mates aren¡¯t supposed to have secrets from each other, but he justughs like that¡¯s quite riching from me. And Iugh too, realizing that he¡¯s right. But when I get back into my room, and cast my eyes over Daphne, I see that she¡¯s wearing a little pair of pink slippers that she certainly wasn¡¯t wearing when I left the room. And that her eyes are pressed shut¡­a little tighter than I think they need to be for a girl deep in sleep. But I don¡¯t say anything, letting my friend keep her secrets. I just climb into bed, pulling my nkets up with a contented sigh, and let sleep find me. All of my determination to let Daphne keep her secrets ends, however, the moment she wakes up. ¡°Sooo,¡± she says, still groggy, waking up and rubbing her eye as she grins at me. ¡°Someone was a bad little princessst night, sneaking out!¡± My mouth falls open for a second at her gall, but I snap it shut with a grin. ¡°Oh really, Daph,¡± I say, flipping around on my bed so that I¡¯mying t on my stomach as I grin at her. I perch my chin on my hand. ¡°Do you really want to have a chat about who was bad, and who snuck out, with a certain someone¡¯s brother?¡± Her jaw drops but then she bursts intoughter and flops back on her pillow, covering her face. ¡°Wait, how did you know!? I got back before you!¡± ¡°I know everything,¡± I say, exaggerating obviously but enjoying the way that she shakes her head in complete disbelief. ¡°Sooo, Jackson and I took the roof. Where did Rafe take you?¡± ¡°The kitchens,¡± she sighs, dropping her hands and smiling at me. ¡°We sat on the counter and had cake. It was¡­very cute.¡± ¡°Did you kiss?¡± I ask, eager, my eyebrows going up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sheughs and shakes her head. ¡°No, Ari, it wasn¡¯t like that. It was just¡­¡± she sighs and covers her face with her hands again. ¡°It was very sweet.¡± ¡°Is that all the detail I¡¯m going to get?¡± I ask, twisting my mouth in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s your brother, Ari!¡± she says,ughing and turning her face back to me. ¡°I know, I need dirt to ckmail him with,¡± I say, grinning and throwing a pillow at her before jumping out of bed. I move to my wardrobe, picking some clothes out for the day and letting Daphne keep her secrets if she wants to. It¡¯s her love life, after all ¨C she doesn¡¯t have to share. But even as I sort through the dresses and clothes that hang before me ¨C mom has clearly been updating my wardrobe, even in my absence ¨C I let my mind wander. Rafe and Daphne, wow¡­I mean, are they bing a thing? Or is it just¡­flirting? Are they just friends? Do they want to be more? ¡°Ohhh, wear this green one,¡± Daphne says, appearing at my side and reaching into the wardrobe, pulling out a stunning but simple dress. ¡°You¡¯re going to Luca¡¯s, right? This has very ¡®meeting the mom¡¯ vibes.¡± Iugh but nod, taking it from her hands, grateful for my friend¡¯s impable taste. ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I say, wrapping her in a quick hug before hurrying off to the bathroom to take a shower and get dressed. Because Daphne¡¯s right ¨C questions of my brother¡¯s love life aside, I¡¯ve got a lot on my te today, and it¡¯s time to get started. Chapter 0287 Chapter 0287 Daphne and I chat amiably on the way to breakfast, her telling me all the things she wants to see in the city, me giving my own rmendations. But when we turn into the breakfast room, I go a little still to see that it¡¯s just my dad sitting at the head of the table, having a quiet cup of coffee while he scrolls through some document on his tablet. He looks up when wee in. Daphne freezes awkwardly beside me as dad stands up, giving us both a wide smile. ¡°Daphne,¡± he says, giving her a little bow that makes her blush. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to have breakfast with you as well, E¡¯s set up a little something for you and the boys down the hall.¡± He gestures to the hallway behind her. ¡°I think my daughter and I need a little moment alone to have a chat.¡± My eyes go a little wide because¡­well, I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to be in trouble... But did mom tell dad I snuck out with Jacksonst night!? Does it even count as sneaking out if you don¡¯t leave your house!? ¡°Okay!¡± Daphne says, her voice a little squeaky as she scurries out into the hall. She looks back at me anxiously, though, not knowing where to go. ¡°Three doors down on the left,¡± I whisper, grinning at her and nodding, knowing that¡¯s the only other room mom would use to serve breakfast. Daphne grins at me and mouths ¡°good luck¡± before heading down the hall. ¡°The door, Ariel,¡± dad says, his voice stern, and I take a deep breath as I press it shut and move to the seat at his side, which is already set for breakfast, a cup of coffee waiting for me. ¡°A bitte,¡± he says, ncing at the clock as I seat myself. I nce at it too, and nod, realizing that this is more of a brunch or a lunch than a proper breakfast. ¡°We were all tired,¡± I say, giving my dad my best innocent-Princess smile, ¡°after our long journey home.¡± Dad justughs a little, shaking his head, and seeing him smile allows my shoulders to unwind. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, Ariel,¡± he murmurs as one of the cookses into the room with a te of food for me. ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble.¡± The chef sets a te of scrambled eggs and toast in front of me, my favorite breakfast since I was a little girl. I smile my thanks at the chef, who murmurs that she¡¯s d to see me safe home before discreetly disappearing form the room. As I begin to eat, I turn my attention back to my dad. ¡°If I¡¯m not in trouble,¡± I say, scooping some of the eggs onto my toast and making a little sandwich for myself by folding the slice of toast in half, ¡°then¡­why the one-on-one?¡± ¡°Because,¡± he says, settling back in his chair with his coffee in his hand, studying me. ¡°I thought we should talk. About this two-mate stuff.¡± I grin at dad, anxious again because ¨C well, because dad and I don¡¯t really talk about romantic stuff. But when I see him clear his throat and flick his gaze away, I realize that he feels just as awkward as I do. And my anxiety subsides, reced by love for him. ¡°I could kill Roger,¡± dad sighs, a growl rumbling in his chest as he looks down into his coffee. ¡°For not telling me about this sooner.¡± ¡°Aunt Cora says you would have locked me up,¡± I say, taking a bite of my eggs and toast. ¡°Still might,¡± he says, flicking his eyes up to me. I squawk a little, horrified at the idea, and then cough a bit as toast crumbs get stuck in my throat. Dadughs, leaning forward to pat me on the back. ¡°Or I¡¯ll just let your mates watch you eat,¡± he murmurs, ¡°that should be enough to make them run for the hills.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already seen it,¡± I mutter, mouth still full, as I reach for my ss of water and take a sip, swallowing. Then I turn my eyes back to my dad. ¡°They were able to get over it.¡± ¡°Brave men,¡± he murmurs, smirking at me, and I smirk back, and then everything feels¡­quite suddenly right again. Dad and I ¨C we¡¯ve always had a very special bond. And even if it is strange to talk about boys, I know that he¡¯s got my best interests in his heart. And as we smile at each other, I know he¡¯s realizing the same thing. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to have these rtionships, Ariel,¡± dad sighs, leaning forward and talking to me more naturally now. ¡°I just¡­it¡¯s going to be hard on you, isn¡¯t it? And I¡¯ve got that dad thing where I just want things to be easy for my kids ¨C want it to be all right.¡± ¡°Well, was it hard on you?¡± I ask, reaching for my coffee and taking a sip. ¡°Aunt Cora told me that you have a little¡­experience here with the two-mate thing.¡± Chapter 0288 Chapter 0288 ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­hard,¡± dad says, leaning back in his chair and thinking about it. ¡°But it was different. It wasn¡¯t like yours ¨C I met your mother long after I met Lydia, and we had enough trouble figuring out that your mom was a wolf before we ever figured out that she was my mate. I think that had I met them at the same time¡­¡± he hesitates and then grimaces at me. ¡°I think it would have been¡­ insane. Mostly because they would have torn each other to pieces.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, grimacing too as I lean back in my chair. ¡°We had¡­a bit of that.¡± ¡°No!¡± dad says, grinning at me and leaning forward, clearly wanting to hear more. I smile at my dad, because as much as he pretends he¡¯s so serious, he loves gossip as much as the rest of us. And so Iunch into the story, telling him about the night that Jacks and Luca found out about each other, and how they shifted, and how Jesse and Rafe had to intercede, and how Ben knocked me out of the way and probably saved me from some serious harm. ¡°Wow,¡± dad says when it¡¯s all done, looking a little pale as he runs a hand through his hair. ¡°You were¡­lucky, Ariel. That could have been way worse. And I like this Ben character even more than I did before.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Ben¡¯s a gem,¡± I say, smiling. ¡°But Jesse and Rafe have been amazing,¡± I continue, keeping my voice soft. ¡°They really helped me to negotiate the whole thing, and calm Luca and Jackson down, and helped me advocate for myself when emotions were running high. I¡¯m very lucky to have them.¡± Dad nods, thinking it through, and then we proceed to have a very long breakfast in which he asks for more details about my bonds with Luca and Jackson ¨C nothing intimate, just the basics of how they feel, any abilities thate along with it, the politics of having to manage them. And then, to my surprise, he tells me the long story of his first mate. Of how she had been engaged to Uncle Roger, and the torture of discovering that she was his mate when he reached his majority, and how she made it worse for years by insisting that he keep it a secret until Grandpa Henry finally decided to dere dad his heir, not Roger. And then Lydia had shocked everyone by revealing her mating bond with my dad and leaving Roger for his younger brother. ¡°Wow,¡± I say, kind of shocked. ¡°She sounds¡­not nice.¡± ¡°Lydia wasplicated,¡± dad says on a sigh, lifting his eyes to mine. ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t have bothered her, at all, that people didn¡¯t think she was nice. She cared much more about being powerful, and refined, and in control. She was a whirlwind of a woman ¨C very easy to get caught up in, not at all concerned with the destruction she left in her wake.¡± I go quiet for a little, studying my dad, wondering how someone like that could be his mate. Because mom¡­mom is the opposite of all of that. And dad and she match so well. ¡°I was a different man when I was younger, Ariel,¡± dad says evenly, intuiting the direction of my thoughts and telling me the truth even though I can see it pains him a little to do so. ¡°I was¡­angry, and desperate for Lydia after so many years pining for her. And Grandpa Henry was¡­a different man too. He was still mourning the loss of mom and his political position.¡± Dad sighs, shaking his head. ¡°It almost killed Roger and my rtionship ¨C we only got back on track after Cora and your mom came on the scene. They changed our entire world for the better.¡± I smile a little, liking that part of the story. ¡°So, how did you change?¡± I ask quietly, really wanting to know. ¡°How did you bing¡­someone who matches mom, instead of Lydia?¡± ¡°Grief,¡± he says, quite honestly, meeting my eyes. ¡°It was a dark time, realizing that Lydia wasn¡¯t the right match for me. Rejecting her ¨C it almost killed me, Ariel. And I mean that quite literally ¨C almost killed me in a physical way. The im that a fated mate has on you, body and soul,¡± he sighs, looking down. ¡°It is no small thing to reject them. It took me years to recover, but I think the crucible of that pain¡­allowed me to be the man who was worthy of your mom.¡± He looks up again, studying me. I look back at him quite seriously. ¡°Does that make sense?¡± he asks, his voice quiet. Slowly, I nod. But I don¡¯t say anything. ¡°What is it, daughter?¡± dad asks, leaning forward and taking my hand. Because he can tell something is wrong. And then, my voice soft in my fear, I tell him about Luca and Jackson¡¯s decision ¨C their request that I eventually choose one of them, and not just have them both. Because now that I know, at least second-hand, what it¡¯s like to reject your mate? God, could I even do it? Chapter 0289 Chapter 0289 My dad sits quietly by me as I finish telling him what Jackson and Luca have asked of me, as I wipe a few stray tears from my eyes. Dad is strong and stoic as I speak ¨C the rock in my life that I always need him to be, letting me feel my pain and sitting quietly by me as I do. And when it passes, he¡¯s still there, holding my hand. ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask, my voice a little shaky, wanting to know. He sighs. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not surprised,¡± he says, tilting his head to the side. ¡°The possessiveness I feel towards your mother ¨C there was a moment when we thought she had a second mate too, and I¡­ completely flipped out ¨C¡° ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, shocked. Why ¨C why are there all these things about my parents¡¯ past that I had no idea about!? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Dadughs a little, squeezing my hand. ¡°I ripped the door basically off its hinges, went tearing through the Pce looking for him, fully intending to murder him, scared poor Conner nearly to death.¡± Heughs again, like it¡¯s a fond memory, as I stare at him with wide eyes. ¡°But he wasn¡¯t her mate?¡± ¡°No,¡± dad says, shaking his head. ¡°Just¡­a misunderstanding. We checked with the Goddess, who confirmed things.¡± My eyes go wider. ¡°How does one check with the Goddess!?¡± ¡°Cora can do it,¡± dad says, waving a passive hand before reaching for his coffee. ¡°Just summon her up ¨C the rest of us can¡¯t see her, but¡­¡± He goes still for a second, staring into space and collecting his thoughts, as I just gape at him. Aunt Cora can just summon the Goddess? God, and I thought it was impressive that she could control the weather. ¡°Actually,¡± dad says, turning his green eyes back on me and gently taking his hand from mine while he takes a sip of his coffee, sensing that my sadness has passed fully now. ¡°You should consider asking Cora to call the Goddess for you, or see if you can do it ¨C¡° ¡°If I can do it!?¡± I gasp, appalled. ¡°You¡¯re a little demigoddess too, Ariel,¡± dad says, grinning over his coffee at me. ¡°I mean, we avoided saying that to you as much as we could when you were a kid because we didn¡¯t want you getting a big head about it. But being the grandchild of a goddess ¨C the first girl, too? It¡­might have some perks.¡± I just stare at him,pletely baffled, before I blink myself out of my shock and concentrate on his words. ¡°Wait, so, why would we summon the Goddess? To ask what?¡± ¡°To ask if you need to choose between Jackson and Luca,¡± dad says, nodding slowly to me. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not saying that you should break your word to your mates. But, I think it¡¯s worth realizing that if the Goddess gave you two mates, she probably had a reason for it. After all, she gave me Lydia, I think, so that my loving her, and then rejecting her, would make me be the man who was worthy of being her daughter¡¯s mate.¡± I grin at dad now, seeing where this is going, and very warmed to think that my dad really is the best ¨C that if anyone on earth deserves mom, who is so amazing, only he can fit the bill. So, maybe his first mate really was part of the Goddess¡¯s n ¨C that she made him go through a trial by fire to create the only man who was good enough for my mom. ¡°So,¡± I say quietly, ¡°you think I should talk to her?¡± Dad nods slowly. ¡°And I think Jackson and Luca should be there. Just to¡­get things on the same page. I think she has her reasons,¡± dad continues contemtively, ¡°and she gave you two mates at once for one of those reasons. If you ask, she may tell you why, or give you advice on how to proceed.¡± I exhale a deep breath and look down at my te of food, suddenly not hungry anymore as I contemte the fact that I¡¯m adding ¡°summon a goddess¡± to my list of things to do. My dadughs a little, gently, turning my attention back to him. ¡°Don¡¯t let it scare you, Ariel,¡± he says, his voice a little growly as he leans forward and smiles at me, fond and loving and warm. ¡°If anyone can handle this, it¡¯s my brave girl.¡± Chapter 0290 Chapter 0290 I burst into a grin and then I¡¯m out of my chair, reaching for my dad, who pulls me into a warm bear hug as heughs. I hug him back, likewiseughing, so grateful that he always knows the right thing to say. ¡°Thanks, dad,¡± I murmur, tucking my face down against his neck. ¡°I love you, baby trouble,¡± he murmurs, holding me tight. ¡°Don¡¯t let those stupid boys walk all over you. You¡¯re a Princess and a Sinir, after all. You¡¯re in charge.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I promise, sighing happily. And as my dad releases me and gives me a little shove towards the door, telling me to get a move on with my day because I¡¯ve got inws to meet, I¡¯m grateful again that I¡¯ve got absolutely the best dad in the world. As I move towards the door and smile at him, he smiles right back. And I know that he feels just the same about me. ¡°Love you, dad!¡± I call, grinning as I push the door open. ¡°Love you more, baby,¡± he says, heaving a happy sigh. I¡¯m not at all surprised when I find Captain Conner waiting outside the door to the breakfast room. He pushes himself up off the wall when he sees me, his eyes crinkling with his smile. ¡°Ready to go, Princess?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± I say, grinning up at my old friend. Conner ¨C he feels like so much more than a bodyguard. I¡¯ve known him my whole life, and I know that mom and dad basically consider him family at this point. ¡°Dad was just telling me about how he scared the hell out of you one night when he thought mom had another mate and he hunted him down with the intent to kill.¡± ¡°Oh, that old story?¡± Conner says easily, raising an eyebrow at me that makes me burst into laughter. ¡°How can you talk about it like it¡¯s so simple!?¡± ¡°It was a long time ago, Princess,¡± Conner says with a grin, gesturing down the hall and then walking at my side as we get started. ¡°What other stories about my parents do you know,¡± I ask as we walk, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°Oh, what I know about your parents could fill a book. A couple of them, actually,¡± he says, giving me a wink. ¡°Did they ever tell you about the time they lived in a bunker for a few months because they were being assailed by Priests of the Dark God?¡± ¡°What!?¡± I nearly shriek,ughing in my shock. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Conner says, nodding and grinning as we make our way down to the garages beneath the pce, where a town car is waiting to take us to Luca¡¯s gym. ¡°Buckle up, Princess,¡± he says, gesturing towards the car. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the way. This one¡¯s a good one.¡± By the time we get to the gym, I¡¯m absolutely gaping at Conner, who is clearly enjoying himself with the telling. ¡°Wait,¡± I say, shaking my head in disbelief, ¡°mom¡¯s estranged uncle was trying to kidnap Rafe and take the throne for himself!? But that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s insane!¡± ¡°It was a wild time, kiddo,¡± Conner says, unbuckling his belt as he puts the car in park. I nod like that¡¯s one hell of an understatement, and he smiles at me. ¡°You ready for this?¡± he says, raising his chin towards the gym. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Um,¡± I say, looking over towards it, a little anxious now. Because for the first time, I¡¯m walking into Luca¡¯s turf, which I¡¯m very aware is a world filled with big tough Alphas who are all trained to beat each other up. And while I guess that¡¯s not very different from the Academy¡­I¡¯m walking into it as a girl now, aren¡¯t I? And a princess. And Luca¡¯s mate. I bite my lip, looking back at Conner. ¡°Will youe in with me?¡± I whisper, wanting our family¡¯s old friend by my side. ¡°Of course I will,¡± he says, bursting into a grin. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been wanting to get a look into the Grant Gym for a long time now! This will be fun.¡± Captain Conner gives me a wink, and together we get out of the car and head inside. Chapter 0291 Chapter 0291 Luca¡¯s gym is¡­loud. My eyes go wide as Conner and I step inside, as I take in the dozens of people all working out. There three boxing rings spread out across the long room, and then at least fifteenrge punching bags hang from the ceiling in the area to my left. Weaving in between them are a group of teenage boys, each concentrating hard as they punch the bag in front of them, being cheerfully yelled at by the man who is clearly their coach. Loud, heavy music pulses through the air, and no one turns to me as Ie in. Despite the fact that each of the rings is upied with boxers sparring with each other or working with their coaches, my eyes go immediately to the middle one. Because I know Luca¡¯s form when I see it, and he¡¯s there, working alone with an older bald man who barks out orders as Luca punches the pads on his hands. A smile breaks out on my face and I nce up at Conner, who¡¯s looking down at me. He gives me another wink and then raises his chin towards Luca, clearly suggesting that I move boldly forward. So I do, remembering my dad¡¯s words that I¡¯m a Princess and a Sinir, and that I was invited here today. Even if I do find this ce intimidating as hell, there¡¯s nothing here I can¡¯t handle. Luca concentrates hard in the ring as Conner and I walk over to it,ing to stand quietly ringside and watch him finish his exercise. Neither he nor his coach give any indication that they realize that I¡¯m here, the coach continuing to shoutmands and suggestions for Luca. At each one Luca changes something slightly, standing straighter, or hitting harder, or ducking more quickly. I¡¯m amazed, again, at how fast he is. I mean, I know that Luca is the national champion for a reason, but god he¡¯s impressive. Luca¡¯s hands move so fast that they¡¯re nearly a blur to my vision and I can tell by the way that his coach¡¯s hands snap back that each of his punchesnd with one hell of an impact. I smile as my eyes move over my mate, taking in his tanned, sweaty skin, the lines of his torso as they disappear in to his cute boxing shorts. I raise my eyes to admire the line of his jaw, clenched in his determination, and the way the muscles shift in his powerful shoulders as he delivers punch after punch. God, but he¡¯s hot. And mine, the fact of which is its own personal thrill. My smile deepens, and Luca flinches, a little bit, ncing to the side where I¡¯m standing. When he does, his coach reaches out and cuffs him, hard, over the head. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I gasp, but Luca justughs as he stumbles to the side. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he says, rubbing at his head and grinning at his coach. ¡°You got me there ¨C I was distracted.¡± ¡°Better not get distracted tomorrow night,¡± the coach mutters, gruff, clearly not happy about the fact that Luca lost his concentration. Then he flicks his eyes to me. ¡°She¡¯ll be there, you know. I won¡¯t have her ringside.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not gonna be ringside, she¡¯ll be in the box,¡± Luca mutters, waving a hand dismissively at his coach before turning fully to me, a wide grin taking over his face as hees to lean on the ropes of the boxing ring. ¡°Hey!¡± he says, his eyes crinkling in delight as he sees me. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here! Just let me finish this workout and I¡¯ll ¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯re done, you¡¯re done,¡± the coach sighs, pulling the pads off his hands as he shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re tired, and you¡¯re not going to get any work done with her here anyway.¡± Luca grins at the coach before passively holding out his glove, palm up. The coaches forward, reaching for Luca¡¯s boxing glove and helping him with theces on his wrist. ¡°Ariel, this is my uncle, Bruce Grant,¡± he says, nodding to me and then to the burly man who I can now see has a passing resemnce to Luca, though far gruffer. Chapter 0292 Chapter 0292 My eyebrows go up, because Luca¡¯s told me about his uncle ¨C the man who raised him, kept him out of trouble, turned him into the champion he is today. ¡°Uncle,¡± Luca says, grinning at the older man and slipping his hand out of the first glove, starting on the second himself now that the first is gone. ¡°This is Ariel Sin-¡° ¡°I know who she is,¡± Bruce says, gruff. Then he lifts his eyes to me, giving an awkward little bow. ¡°Your highness,¡± he murmurs, clearly not happy about saying my honorific but doing it anyway. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You¡¯re wee here, and to our family. We¡¯re honored to have you, and d Luca finally met a mate so he¡¯ll stop being such a damn ass with women.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. My eyebrows go up because¡­well, I wasn¡¯t expecting such a warm wee from this gruff man. I clench my teeth to keep fromughing, giving a solemn nod to Bruce as Luca bursts intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m not an ass with women,¡± he sighs, shaking the sweat from his hair and handing the second boxing glove to his uncle. ¡°I¡¯m just ¨C¡° ¡°A damn ass,¡± his uncle says, cuffing Luca over the head again, softer this time, with a tiny smile on his lips. ¡°Now go get a shower, so you can be presentable for your mother and your grandmother. Miss Ariel,¡± he says, shifting his eyes back to me and giving me a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you again at home.¡± Bruce walks to the other side of the ring as Luca climbs out from between the ropes, hopping down to the floor. My mate reaches for me as he nods his hello to Conner, wanting to give me a sweaty hug, but I squeak and swat at him. ¡°You¡¯re all sweaty!¡± I protest. ¡°And I have to meet your mom!¡± Luca justughs again and I beam at him,pletely swept away by this very attractive, very sweaty Alpha as he runs a hand through his wet hair, slicking it back. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± he sighs, shaking his head a little and spraying me with sweat in a way that makes me shriek again but which¡­well, which I don¡¯t hate. I mean, I like my mate all sweaty after a workout, I guess. Especially when he looks like that, all shirtless and muscr, smelling deliciously of boy and apricots and sunshine. ¡°Come on,¡± Luca says, nodding towards the locker room and clearly inviting me to go with him. ¡°I¡¯ll be fast. Mom and Gran are waiting, after all.¡± Conner nods to me, murmuring that he wants to look over the gym, and I follow Luca towards the locker room. He leads me inside and I¡¯m surprised to see that it¡¯s tiny ¨C just one shower, and some towels, and a little set of lockers. ¡°This is just mine,¡± Luca says, shooting me a grin as he quickly pulls off his shoes and socks before stepping into the little shower stall, pulling the curtain shut. ¡°Being the champ has its perks.¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± I say, a little impressed as I sit on the little wooden bench in front of the lockers and listen as Luca turns the water on. As steam starts to rise above the curtain bar, Luca¡¯s hand reaches out from behind the curtain, dropping his sweaty shorts on the ground outside. He starts talking, then, telling me about his day and how his mom and uncle reacted when he revealed to them that he has a mate, and that his mate is the princess. But if I¡¯m being honest, I barely hear him. Because I am suddenly very aware that my super-hot mate is naked on the other side of a flimsy curtain, water running all over his sore, muscled body. And that we are¡­absolutely all alone in this private locker room. And I¡¯ve got no big brother and cousin out there protecting my chastity for once. I mean¡­what is a girl to do? Chapter 0293 Chapter 0293 Luca, true to his word, showers quickly, continuing to tell me about his morning and how his uncle kicked the crap out of him, not impressed at all by anything that he learned at the Academy and taking the day to drill back into him all of his old techniques. ¡°I mean,¡± Luca says, turning off the shower. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong ¨C I¡¯ve got to remember the basics that I¡¯ve had drilled into me for years, or else I¡¯ll get sloppy. But I did learn some stuff at the Academy, and I¡¯m a little frustrated that he won¡¯t even let me think of incorporating it into any of my strategy.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I say,pletely distracted, sitting prim and straight on the little bench before Luca¡¯s small set of lockers, my hands on my knees, staring at the flimsy curtain, thinking hard about what¡¯s behind it. I remember, suddenly, the first time that I saw Luca naked ¨C in the locker room, while I was waiting to take my own shower, and I had gonepletely still, just¡­staring at him. Watching the water slip down his skin, over his muscles. Watched him tilt his head back and fill his mouth with it, and then let it spill out over his lips¡­ God, god. Suddenly all I want to do is leap forward and rip the curtain back, and grab him ¨C But Luca beats me to it. I jump as he rips the curtain back, and my eyes go wide because¡­ God damn it ¨C crap ¨C crap but he¡¯s gorgeous. Luca ¨C he¡¯s a celebrity heartthrob for a reason, and as I stare at him, a white towel slung low over his hips, running a hand through his hair that¡¯s darker now that it¡¯s all wet¡­I know precisely why he¡¯s almost always included in the top 10 of any ¡°Most Eligible¡± list.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He¡¯s just¡­beautiful. My eyes drift down his body, flicking over his wide, muscled shoulders, toned from years of determination and training, of hours and hours in the gym, working towards his singr goal of being the best at his art. Over his pecs and his insane abs that ripple like a damn washboard, all the way down to the sharp V of his hips, to where it disappears into his towel. When my eyes move back up to Luca¡¯s face ¨C his perfect, too-handsome, even pretty face ¨C I see him smirking at me, clearly intuiting my admiration and enjoying the hell out of my shell-shocked expression, probably feeling every inch of my insane desire down our bond. ¡°Oh whatever,¡± I huff, crossing my arms as I blush, a little embarrassed to be caught out in my lust while he¡¯s apparently perfectlyposed. ¡°You¡¯re into me too!¡± ¡°Damn right I am,¡± he murmurs, taking a step forward towards me that makes something burn low in my stomach, makes me go loose and tense all at once. But to my shock, Luca just continues smirking at me for a moment before he shifts his attention to the lockers behind me, reaching for one and apparentlypletely ignoring me. I can¡¯t help the indignant squeak that slips from my lips as Luca opens the locker and starts to rifle inside, pulling out some clothes and stacking them on the bench next to me. I just stare, open- mouthed, at my mate ¨C who is apparently very, very willing to ignore my desire for him right now. Suddenly very miffed, I snap my mouth shut and re at him, tightening my arms across my chest and sending every single one of my emotions down the bond so that he knows precisely how offended, and frustrated, and ¨C well, yes, a little hurt ¨C I am, so that there¡¯s no chance he can ignore it anymore. To my shock, Luca justughs lightly, a dark and ironic sound, pressing his eyes shut as he turns away from me and pulls on his underwear beneath the towel, and then lets that drop to the ground, and then starts on his pants. I have to admit, I¡¯m a little distracted by the sight, but not enough to overlook the fact that my mate is very able to just ignore me now, when we¡¯re alone in our non- dream bodies for like, the first time ever. Chapter 0294 Chapter 0294 ¡°Ariel,¡± Luca sighs, shaking his head and smiling as he turns back to me, buttoning his pants. ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen like this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not going to happen!?¡± I ask, tossing out a hand. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Luca says, his emphasis on the word, and his raised eyebrow making it very clear what he means, ¡°not going to happen like this.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I jump to my feet in protest, my hands fisted at my side. ¡°Luca!¡± I hiss, angry. ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t get to decide that for both of us! There are two of us here!¡± He sighs a little through his nose, frustrated, and then lightning-fast he reaches for me, grabbing me by the waist and pulling me tight against him, running his fingers through my hair and wrapping them lightly around the back of my neck before I have time to even think, to process what¡¯s going on. ¡°Do you seriously want to lose your virginity in a locker room, Ariel?¡± he murmurs, smirking down at me, shaking his head and staring into my eyes with his pretty brown ones. ¡°With my uncle, and your bodyguard, and a passel of teenage boys on the other side of that wall?¡± He nods slightly to his left, towards the door. ¡°Um,¡± I say, my eyes shifting to the side, because I didn¡¯t think about it that way. But even as I know that¡¯s not what I want, my hands move to his waist. And then I watch Luca shudder, and press his eyes shut as I tten my palms against his ribs and run my hands up over his back, pulling him tighter against me even as I rest my weight against him. And that¡¯s how I know that Luca isn¡¯t nearly as resistant to me as he was pretending to be just a minute ago. And I smile. ¡°Come on, Luca,¡± I whisper, soft and teasing. ¡°Just¡­kiss me. Just a little kiss.¡± He groans, and his hands tighten ¨C just incrementally ¨C before suddenly he twists and spins me, and presses me back against the lockers. I gasp when my shoulders ng against the metal, but it¡¯s not that it hurts ¨C not at all, Luca¡¯s very careful with me ¨C but the sound of it, and the surprise ¨C I stare up at my mate, wide-eyed. ¡°Is this what you want, Ariel?¡± he murmurs, moving the hand curved around the back of my neck up so that he cradles my head, using his half-naked body to press me back against the cold metal of the lockers. At the same time, he slides his other hand down the length of my body until it rests against my thigh. And then he slowly starts to bunch the fabric of my dress there, so that it raises up my leg, inch by inch. ¡°Do you want me to take you right here, right now?¡± He lowers his face a little and my breath hitches as I stare up at him, my heart starting to pound. ¡°Because if that¡¯s what you want¡­god knows I don¡¯t have enough willpower to resist if you ask me ¨C really ask me.¡± I stare up at him, my breathing in fast little pants now,pletely at a loss for what to say. ¡°Tell me what you want, Ariel,¡± Luca whispers, his face serious, before he presses a lingering kiss to my lips. And in that moment I realize that¡­I have absolutely no idea what I really want. Chapter 0295 Chapter 0295 My wolf absolutely howls inside of me, telling me to do ridiculous things as she always does. Kiss him! Jump on top of him, wrap your legs around his waist, he likes that! See if you can get his pants off ¨C he just put them on - But I shake my head, willfully trying to ignore her, because the sensible part of me knows that Luca is right ¨C that this is not how I want this to happen. ¡°See?¡± he says, smirking at me, a little smug as he pulls himself away a little bit, pausing his hand¡¯s work to get my dress up over my hip. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I snarl, offended ¨C because, I mean, I didn¡¯t make my decision yet! Yes! My wolf shouts, encouraging me forward. Grab him! Make him kiss us again! Take the stupid dress off! Why did we let Daphne pick such aplicated dress ¨C we should have worn something with snaps - ¡°What?¡± Luca says, pausing anding just an inch closer, teasing me now. ¡°Come on, Ariel ¨Clet¡¯s wait until after the match ¨C then I can actually take you to bed, a real bed ¨C¡° ¡°Why do you always think you get to tell me what I want?¡± I ask, frowning up at him, starting to get a little pissed now if I¡¯m being honest. Because I mean, he actually is right. The first time I do this I do want to be in a bed, and rxed, and not worrying if someone is going toe through the door. But damn it, why did he know that first? ¡°Because,¡± Luca murmurs, stepping close to me again and pressing a kiss to my cheek and then to my neck ¨C a soft, lingering one that makes my eyelids flutter. ¡°You¡¯re my mate ¨C and because I know you Ariel.¡± God, the way his mouth moves over my skin ¨C it¡¯s torture, and he knows it. My hands tighten against the skin of his back, my nails digging just slightly into him, and his skin shivers all over. ¡°I know what you want,¡± he whispers, raising his head and looking into my eyes again before pressing a soft kiss to my mouth. ¡°And¡­well, I know what you can handle.¡± He hesitates here, just for a second. ¡°I¡¯m¡­more experienced in this than you.¡± My mouth drops open now, a little appalled. ¡°Luca!¡± I gasp, whipping my hand around and smacking him in the chest ¨C not hard, but with a satisfying smack that lets him know that I¡¯m mad. ¡°Are you seriously saying that I ¨C that I can¡¯t handle you!?¡± His face breaks into a smile and a little growl rumbles in his chest. ¡°I know you can¡¯t handle me, Ariel,¡± he murmurs, his voice dipping lower in a way that ¨C god, that makes the heat in me grow more steadily. ¡°Not yet, at least. We need to get your body used to this a little more before we start doing adventurous things like a quickie in a locker room. You¡¯re trying to run before you can walk.¡± I huff now, genuinely angry, and shove harder against his chest, fully pissed now. ¡°That is so rude, Luca,¡± I snarl, lifting my chin up to re at him. ¡°Just because you¡¯re so slutty that you¡¯ve had more experience than me ¨C¡° This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucaughs, genuinely pleased, his eyes crinkling. But he doesn¡¯t step back ¨C steps closer, even, bunching my dress up more, slipping his hand beneath the hem of it and sliding his palm steadily upwards until his hand cups my ass, his palm moving over thecy edge of my panties. I gasp again, my eyes going wide, any protests falling dead on my tongue. ¡°So, this is really what you want? What you can handle?¡± he murmurs, his eyes shining, tightening his hand a little, squeezing my ass in a way that makes my head fall back, just a little, a puff of desperate breath slipping between my lips. ¡°You won¡¯t let me show you the ropes slowly? Want to just¡­jump into the deep end?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mixing your metaphors,¡± I growl, my brain fuzzing, talking nonsense because I¡¯m having trouble concentrating with the way his fingers are moving over my underwear, trending inwards, towards¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too easy,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head, taunting me. ¡°Honestly, Ariel, you should let me take it slow. You won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Wha¡­what?¡± I murmur, my eyes half shut as he presses himself closer to me, as I feel his chest press hard against my breasts. ¡°If you let me touch you, Ariel,¡± he whispers, ¡°when you¡¯re all worked up like this? I¡¯m going to make youe in about¡­thirty seconds.¡± My eyes fly open, appalled at his arrogance, his gall. He smiles, greedy, dipping his head closer and taking a sniff of me, like he can smell my anger, like he likes it. ¡°Seriously, gorgeous,¡± he says with a sigh, even though he doesn¡¯t move his body away, keeps his hand right where it is on my ass, his other still cradling my neck. ¡°We can take our time later, make it right.¡± Chapter 0296 Chapter 0296 I just narrow my eyes, still pissed. Because I mean ¨C I¡¯ve done stuff by myself before ¨C and never, ever have I finished that fast. Damn, but he thinks highly of himself in these regards. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating to get what you want,¡± I growl, even though it turns into a gasp when Luca tightens his hand on my neck, holding me still as he lets his other hand inch closer to the center of me. ¡°There¡¯s no way you could ever make mee in thirty seconds.¡± Luca turns his head to the side a little, considering. ¡°Probably right about that,¡± he murmurs, nodding. I smirk, smug. ¡°More like¡­two minutes.¡± My jaw drops before I snap it shut, livid. ¡°You arrogant little ¨C¡° Heughs, low and pleased, liking me all worked up and feisty like this. ¡°Wanna bet, Princess?¡± His mouth is so close that I can feel is breath on my lips. I go still, staring at him, realizing that he¡¯s offering¡­ Luca¡¯s smile deepens. ¡°If I win,¡± he says softly, ¡°I get a weekend with you. All to myself. Before we go back to the Academy.¡± Yes! My wolf howls, dancing around inside of me, her paws skittering delightedly in my soul. Sweeten the pot! Give him money! Give him your crown ¨C that¡¯s worth something, right? Give him the PALACE! I loose a shaky breath as Luca¡¯s fingers start to trace circles around edges of my panties, dipping inwards, slow and distracting and maddening and wonderful. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°And if I win?¡± I whisper. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± he murmurs, lowering his mouth to brush against mine. ¡°A nk cheque. Anything.¡± He pulls back for a second, looking deep into my eyes, and I consider ¨C just incrementally ¨C that this might be stupid. But god, the way he¡¯s looking at me, the way he smells ¨C God, fuck, I don¡¯t care ¨C my wolf wins, I give in ¨C ¡°Fine,¡± I say, giving a half-hearted little shrug, still trying to y it cool even though I can barely think. ¡°Do your worst, Grant.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s a bet? A weekend, against a nk cheque that you¡¯re absolutely never going to cash?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I cash it?¡± I ask, frowning, confused. ¡°Because you¡¯re never going to win,¡± he says,ughing a little, grinning at me. ¡°It¡¯s a bet,¡± I growl, pissed again, newly determined ¨C But there¡¯s no time to think on it, because faster than I can wrap my mind around anything new Luca closes the final few inches between us and fastens his mouth to mine like he can¡¯t wait another second. The kiss absolutely sweeps through me and I forget any determination that I had as Luca parts my lips with his, as his tongue presses against mine, as he licks me and presses me hard back against the lockers. I¡¯m panting already, my heartrate so high I can feel it pounding in my ears. As Luca lines every inch of his torso up with mine, I can feel that he wants me too ¨C can feel it in the way that he pants into my mouth, in the intensity with which he clings to me, in the hardness of his cock, which is pressed between us, thick and ready. I slide my hand down towards it, wanting to ¨C ¡°Absolutely not,¡± he growls, snatching my hand away and pinning it to the locker above my head with the hand that was around my neck a moment ago. ¡°You¡¯re not distracting me with that, Ariel ¨C not when I¡¯m on a time limit.¡± But I just moan, and press my body closer to him, grinding my hips forward ¨C wanting him, wanting my mate, wanting to feel his body, every piece of it ¨C ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, shaking his head at me. ¡°This is about you.¡± And then he moves his hand from my backside, sliding it around towards my stomach. Luca shifts his body to make room, still pinning one of my hands above my head. My other hand smacks t against the lockers behind me like they¡¯re some sort of anchor to the world as I concentrate on his touch, on the way his hand moves all the way around so that it¡¯s pressed t against my navel, his fingers pointing down towards the floor. And then, as I pant, my eyes half shut, my focus on his face, Luca slides his hand lower and slips it into my panties. Chapter 0297 Chapter 0297 I moan again, hard, as Luca touches me, his hand moving slowly lower, sliding his fingers against the slick skin he finds there. Subtly, moving without even thinking about it, I shift my feet further apart, wanting him to touch me deeper, wanting more. ¡°Good girl,¡± Luca murmurs, his voice a purr in my ear. I shift my eyes upwards towards him, my vision hazy, not understanding because ¨C because what¡¯s good ¨C what did I ¨C But Luca just shakes his head and kisses me again, passing words down our bond. Don¡¯t think, he instructs, his voice a tender purr. Just feel. And so I do as he says ¨C I give myself over to the sensations as Luca gently strokes me, his fingers nimble as he expertly finds just the precise spot where I want him to press. And then, slowly, he begins to stroke and tease me there, his movements a steady rhythm that builds something in me ¨C a heat, and a need, and a desperate me that seeks to burn ¨C to destroy everything in its path and wipe everything out with it. I tear my mouth to the side, unable to handle the intensity of it, his name a breath on my lips. He shifts again then, moving his hand away from that spot, and the building intensity inside of me wanes in a way that makes me gasp in protest, my eyes opening, seeking his, wanting to know why ¨C Luca just smiles at me, and shakes his head, and shifts his hand lower so that his fingers press at my entrance. His thumb takes their ce higher up, turning in slow circles that make me shiver. But now that I feel him there, at my entrance, his fingers teasing, just barely pressing in ¨C it¡¯s all I want. My hips buck forward on their own, urging him onward, wanting him to feel him fill me. But Luca just pulls back, denying me what I want. I groan, and shiver, and stare up at him, not understanding, my mind absolutely nk with anything but want for him. My entire body now is tense with wanting it, my knees shaking, because I¡¯m close ¨C I¡¯m so close ¨C and he¡¯s deliberately holding back now. I shake my head at him, not understanding, my panting moansing with almost every breath. Luca smiles at me, delicious and wicked, and he drops the hand that¡¯s pinning my wrist to the lockers above me. He wraps that hand in the hair that grows at the base of my neck instead, pulling gently, just enough to make me moan so loud at the intensity of it that I¡¯m not sure the entire gym outside doesn¡¯t hear. Not that I care. Not that I care about anything right now, except ¨C ¡°Beg me,¡± he breathes into my ear, before his tongue licks me, just once, across my earlobe and then down the length of my neck. ¡°Beg me for it, Ariel.¡± I resist for just a moment, but then god ¨C fuck ¨C I give in. ¡°Please,¡± I groan, eager to obey, eager to give him anything he wants, if he¡¯ll just¡­ ¡°Please, Luca,¡± I say again, shaking my head, hardly able to bear it. My mate instantly obeys, turning my head back to his and capturing my mouth with his lips as his hand shifts lower, as two of his fingers press inside of me, as his thumb flicks harder against that point at the crest of me that makes me shiver and gasp. Luca¡¯s fingers pulse once, twice, and then they curl deliciously forward ¨C The moan that tumbles from my mouth is intense as I spill over, as whatever dam within me breaks and the sensation races through my body. Luca holds me tight, kissing me through it as his fingers continue to curl in that way that shatters me, that sends sparks through my blood, that feels like a living me consuming me from the inside out. I groan, and shudder, shaking against him as little sobs break from my lips. I barely notice, can barely describe it, but somehow it feels like wind rushes through the room ¨C raising the hair off my sweaty neck, carrying sparks with it. And then it subsides, and I¡¯m panting, and Luca¡¯s got one arm tight around my back, the other withdrawing from me and slipping around to the back of my leg as I gasp against him, my knees going weak,pletely unable to hold myself up anymore. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But Luca¡¯s there, shushing softly to me, holding me tight. He quickly steps back to sit down on the bench and takes me with him, gathering me up into hisp as I go to puddy in his arms, resting my head against him as the feeling echoes through me, pounding and then fading, less and less, until I can breathe again, until I cane back to myself. Chapter 0298 Chapter 0298 And when I do, Luca¡¯s right there, holding me tight. I tilt my head up, looking into his eyes, and he cups my cheek in his hand, looking seriously down into my face. ¡°You win,¡± I murmur, and he bursts intoughter as I tuck my head under his chin, and press my flushed cheek against his chest, and try to catch my breath. Luca gives me a moment, rocking me back and forth, until I think he can feel mee back to myself morepletely. He kisses me softly on the side of the head. ¡°You okay?¡± he murmurs, curious and a little concerned. I raise my head to re at him a little, and then pass all of my emotions down our bond to him so I don¡¯t have to bother putting it all into words. He grins as he feels them ¨C figures out that it felt amazing, and overpowering, and delicious, and wonderful, and scary. All at once. I just sigh and murmur that I¡¯m fine, shaking my head at the understatement. Luca tightens his arms around me and, and I can feel his own joy pulsing through him. ¡°Wait till you see what I can do with my tongue,¡± he murmurs. My head whips up, my eyes a little wide, because if that wasn¡¯t the full extent of it¡­ Luca justughs, and traces the shape of my bottom lip with his thumb, and shakes his head, staring at me like he could never look at me long enough. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he whispers, making me smile. ¡°And very sexy.¡± This just makes me blush, andugh, and look away from him a little bit, down at the floor, because that I find hard to believe. ¡°What?¡± he says, brushing his hand along my jaw and turning my head to look back up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± ¡°Luca,¡± I groan, tucking myself closer to him and looking away, blushing a bit. Because, I mean, I¡¯ve gotten used to the idea that I¡¯m pretty, but sexy!? No, Daphne¡¯s sexy, with her curves and her smirks. But me? I¡¯m just cute at best. ¡°What?¡± he protests,ughing again. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But I shake my head, sighing and looking up at him. ¡°I just went to pieces in front of you in under two minutes, and made the most ridiculous assortment of obscene sounds, and you want me to believe I was sexy!?¡± ¡°Really sexy obscene sounds,¡± he murmurs, nudging me yfully with his nose, and I groan and cover my face with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ariel!¡± he says,ughing more and tightening his arms around me, making me listen to him. ¡°I could very happily spend a few happy daysid up in bed with you, making you make those noises.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I moan,ughing a little against his chest, but¡­not hating the idea. Not at all. ¡°I am not at all kidding,¡± he murmurs, but I¡¯m immediately more at ease. Luca, he really does know me ¨C knows what I like, knows what will make meugh, knows what I need emotionally and, clearly, physically. I sigh happily, dropping my hands and looking into his eyes, believing him just a little bit. Because, I mean, the emotions that areing down the bond to me match what he¡¯s saying ¨C he was very turned on by it all. Luca simply nods, smiling at me, and I wind my arms around his neck. ¡°And when do I get a chance to wring some embarrassing sounds out of you?¡± ¡°Oh, five to six years,¡± he murmurs, grinning and giving me a quick kiss, ¡°after I¡¯ve had a chance to lick every inch of you over and over again.¡± He quickly dips his head then, demonstrating his meaning by giving me a long,nguid lick up the length of my neck, making me shudder all over. I laugh, unable to help it, every nerve in my body still tender from what he just did to me. I swat him away, and heplies. Luca¡¯s face drops into more serious lines as he contemtes me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, looking into my eyes. ¡°If that was¡­too much, with the bet and¡­pressing you up against the lockers. You¡¯re just very sexy when you¡¯re all worked up, and I have trouble not¡­stoking the fire.¡± ¡°No,¡± I whisper, tightening my arms around him and pulling him a little closer. ¡°I liked it too. I kind of¡­¡± I hesitate, biting my lip. ¡°What?¡± he prods, smiling his pleasure. Chapter 0299 Chapter 0299 ¡°No,¡± Iugh, wrinkling my nose at him and smacking him yfully on the chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you any encouragement.¡± Luca growls, snatching me closer, willing me to tell what I¡¯m thinking. And I can¡¯t help it ¨C I just laugh and lean back against his arm. ¡°I kind of like it when you¡¯re bossy with me,¡± I whisper, blushing a little because I¡¯m not sure I even knew I liked that. And I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t like it with anyone else, not at all. But with Luca? He just groans, his eyes fluttering half shut, tugging me closer and taking a longnguid sniff of my scent. ¡°I¡¯ll boss you around all you want, Princess,¡± he murmurs, pressing a kiss to my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll even ¨C¡° ¡°Not in real life,¡± I say, pointing my finger into his face and narrowing my eyes. ¡°Just in bed. Or¡­ locker room. As it were.¡± Luca grins, and nods once, and snaps his teeth just millimeters from the edge of my finger, making me jump andugh again. But then we both jump, and then go still, at the pounding at Luca¡¯s locker room door. ¡°Your grandmother is waiting for you, Luca!¡± his uncle¡¯s voice shouts from the other side. And I gasp and press my hands to my mouth because ¨C oh my god, because Ipletely forgot. Completely lost entire track of the world outside of this room, if I¡¯m being honest. ¡°Yup,¡± Luca says, ncing up at the clock with a grimace. ¡°We¡¯d better go.¡± Hastily he stands up, setting me on my wobbly feet, and I frantically spin for the mirror, wanting to make sure I at least look like I haven¡¯t been making out with my boyfriend in his private the locker room. ¡°Coming!¡± Luca calls when his uncle knocks again. Then Luca moves to the little pile of clothes that we knocked to the floor a few minutes ago, grabbing his undershirt and pulling it over his head. He turns to me and grins as the shirt pulls over his face, ruffling his wet hair. And everything is just so perfect in this moment I can¡¯t help but grin right back at my mate before I turn to the mirror and fix my hair. Because I¡¯m a Princess, after all, about to meet my mate¡¯s family. And the least I can do is be presentable. A huge cheer erupts when we walk into Luca¡¯s house, hand-in-hand, and I gasp,pletely undone by it. ¡°Sorry,¡± Luca says, giving me a grimace even though he can¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°I told them that not everyone coulde and meet you today ¨C just the essentials. But I guess they¡­didn¡¯t listen.¡± I flick my eyes up at him, grinning like crazy, but there¡¯s no time to respond before Luca¡¯s family swarms forward, reaching out their hands to me, eager to make me wee. So, I just pass all of my feelings down our bond, letting him know that I love it, and I feel so warm and loved already, and I¡¯m thrilled to meet all of them ¨C every single one. Luca introduces me as his girlfriend, telling me a lot of names I unfortunately won¡¯t remember as I shake hands with his family members, saying my hellos and giving everyone my best Princess smile. But then I find myself facing a woman who holds both hands out to me, a beautiful smile on her face. I take her hands in mine, and as I look up into her warm brown eyes, and take in her own set of perfect dimples, I know instantly that it¡¯s Luca¡¯s mom. ¡°Wee, Ariel,¡± she says, beaming at me. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you ¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you too!¡± I say, eager, walking with her as she leads me forward ¨C but we don¡¯t get far before a very tiny, very eager little woman steps towards us, both of her hands out, smiling so hard that her eyes are two little half moons on her face. ¡°La Principessa!¡± she shouts, thrilled, and then before I know it I¡¯m wrapped up in her arms. Iugh, hugging her back, letting her rock me back and forth. Behind me, I hear Lucaugh goodheartedly. ¡°Ariel, this is my grandmother,¡± he says, and I turn my head to smile at him before pulling away from the old woman a little bit and beaming down into her face. She shakes her head at me like she can¡¯t believe I¡¯m real. But then she blinks and looks around behind me. She murmurs something in words I don¡¯t understand, and I turn with real surprise when Luca responds in the samenguage.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 0300 Chapter 0300 I stare at him, shocked, and Luca just grins at me. ¡°Do you ¨C do you speak Itablio?¡± I ask. ¡°I mean, just a little,¡± he says with a shrug as his family moves eagerly around us, setting out food and drinks, turning on music. ¡°Of course he speaks Itablio, it¡¯s his native tongue!¡± his mother says,ughing anding to press a fizzy orange drink into my hand. ¡°It is?¡± I gasp, still staring at Luca. He justughs and looks away, maybe a little bashful. ¡°Where!¡± his Gran says suddenly, pulling my attention back to her. ¡°Where¡­Rafe!¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, baffled but bursting into a grin. ¡°Where¡­Rafe!¡± she repeats, looking around the room eagerly. Luca¡¯s momughs and slips an arm around her mother¡¯s shoulder, grinning and speaking quietly to her in theirnguage. I look to Luca, curious. ¡°Yeah,¡± Luca says, stepping closer and running a coy hand through his hair. ¡°I kind of forgot to mention that Gran is¡­kind of obsessed with the royal family.¡± He lifts his chin towards the corner of the room, and I turn to see a picture of my mom on the wall, looking saintly and smiling beatifically, holding a little baby Rafe in her arms, their cheeks pressed together. A candle burns beneath the painting, and it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s very well cared for. My mouth drops open in shock and delight. ¡°Rafe is her favorite,¡± Luca continues, and I burst outughing, turning my face back up to his. ¡°She is going to be bummed when she found out that it¡¯s just the Princess today, and not her precious Prince.¡± ¡°Principe Rafe!¡± Gran says again, pping her hands. ¡°He so¡­handsome!¡± Luca¡¯s momughs, picking up the end of our conversation. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Luca,¡± she says to me, rolling her eyes at her son. ¡°Gran is, of course, thrilled to meet you, Ariel. We all are.¡± She opens her arms to me now, and I go to her, letting her wrap me up in her arms too. ¡°I always prayed he had a mate,¡± Luca¡¯s mom whispers to me, holding me tight, and a true warmth rushes through me at her words. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d be lucky enough to get you.¡± She pulls back a little, and cups my cheek in her palm, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Mommm,¡± Luca groans, reaching for me. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling her that our family is fun ¨C¡° Sheughs, pulling away and shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right!¡± she says. ¡°Call me Linda, Ariel ¨C and please, yes, eat! Drink! Have fun! You¡¯re partying with the Grant¡¯s now, and Luca is right ¨C we are a good time.¡± Over the next few hours, I learn that this is absolutely true. Luca¡¯s family instantly makes everything easy, pulling me into the cozy, well-worn living room and sweeping me up in their conversation like I¡¯ve been there a hundred times ¨C like I¡¯ve always been there, honestly. I mean, they ask me about my life as Princess, of course, but his family works hard to ensure that I am instantlyfortable in Luca¡¯s home, immediately included in all of the jokes. As time slips by I don¡¯t all feel the revered Princess ¨C which I don¡¯t like, anyway, if I¡¯m being honest ¨C but instead like Luca¡¯s new girlfriend, epted and loved. Or at least, I¡¯m feeling quite epted and loved by everyone in the room except Luca¡¯s uncle, who stands in the corner nursing a beer and frowning, staring into space. He doesn¡¯t make it clear that I¡¯m the source of his dissatisfaction, but he doesn¡¯t look at me. And the way he scowls down at his drink and refuses any food ¨C man, but anxiety twists in my gut. What possible reason have I given him to not like me? Chapter 0301 Chapter 0301 At Luca¡¯s house, thepany is really the thing that shines. His cousins and family are just so funny ¨C they¡¯re also a little bit mean to each other, in a teasing, familial way, but every insult is lined with love and is so damn funny that I¡¯mughing until my sides ache. And of course, my sides aching makes it difficult to get down all of the food that¡¯s pressed in my hands. But considering how delicious it is, I definitely prevail in my quest to eat absolutely everything. God, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever eaten so much or so well. There¡¯s te after te of pasta, and meat, and seafood ¨C and then the sweets! Cookies, and little slices of coffee-soaked pastries, and gran¡¯s coffee cake, served with coffee ¨C which is a good addition, considering how many tiny sses of clear liquor I¡¯ve been passed and drank. I¡¯ve never had it before, but it¡¯s delicious, and tastes like licorice. ¡°Ugh, how are you not fat,¡± I groan, leaning against Luca on the couch as one of his cousins takes what is probably my ninth te away. Luca grins and slips an arm around my shoulders. ¡°I know, it¡¯s the greatest disappointment of Gran¡¯s life that she can¡¯t fatten me up,¡± he murmurs, smiling around the room at the family he so clearly loves, who shout and joke and y with each other. ¡°If it were up to her I¡¯d be like¡­a little beachball, unable to get up off this couch, just hers to keep and pet and love and feed, as she likes to do.¡± My eyes drift to the little fat dog that sits on the back of the couch behind Luca in what is clearly his habitual spot, his tongue lolling happily out of his mouth and his legs sticking outfortably from his belly. ¡°You mean like Valentino, over there?¡± I point at the adorable old pup and Luca bursts into laugher. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, nodding and tightening his arm around me, ¡°just like Valentino, her favorite son.¡± I smile up at Luca, buzzing with happiness,pletely charmed by all of this. ¡°I like your family,¡± I whisper. ¡°They¡¯re really great.¡± ¡°Your family now too,¡± he murmurs, dropping his head a bit to press a kiss to my mouth. ¡°The girls are all really excited. They want me to leave you alone with them so they can have a good gossip with you ¨C but I told them not tonight.¡± ¡°I can do that tonight!¡± I say, sitting up, eager, and looking around. ¡°I miss girlfriends. Where are they all? I¡¯ll go now.¡± Luca justughs and lifts his chin towards the clock on the wall. ¡°Littlete for that, Princess,¡± he says with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s midnight.¡± ¡°It is?¡± I gasp, my eyes going wide as I follow his gaze. I shake my head, awed, because I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s thatte. And then I gasp again, spinning back to Luca. ¡°Oh no, you should go to bed! Luca!¡± I put my hands on his chest, desperately sorry to have kept him up ¨C he has a huge day tomorrow! He should already be asleep! ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Luca whispers, smiling and shaking his head, bringing his face close enough that our noses nearly brush. ¡°This was way better than sleep. I loved having you here, Ariel, it was so important to me.¡± He lifts a hand to brush his knuckles down the length of my cheek and I can¡¯t help leaning forward to kiss him. I do my best to keep it chaste ¨C I¡¯m in his family¡¯s house after all ¨C but¡­well, it¡¯s difficult, isn¡¯t it? Luca ¨C he¡¯s just so amazing, and confident and handsome and sweet. I can¡¯t get enough. He kisses me back for a long moment and then sighs as he breaks it, slipping his hand into mine. ¡°I should go,¡± I whisper. ¡°Want me toe back to the pce with you?¡± he asks quietly, a little hesitant ¨C and as he asks I realize that part of Luca very much wants me to ask him toe back, even if it¡¯s not what would be best for his fight tomorrow. ¡°No, sweetheart,¡± I say, shaking my head with a smile as I push back a little of the hair that¡¯s fallen into his face. ¡°You let your Gran tuck you in tonight. Tomorrow we¡¯ll have more fun, after you win.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Luca bursts into a grin at my confidence, and then he nods, because he knows that I¡¯m right. But as he stands, offering a hand to pull me up with him, I know in my heart that if I did ask him toe to the pce with me tonight¡­he would have done it. And I¡¯m not really sure what to do with that level of power over the nation¡¯s champion. Chapter 0302 Chapter 0302 We walk slowly to the front porch, murmuring our ns for tomorrow. His family lets me go with a few calls of goodbye, but without much fuss. I¡¯m warmed by this ¨C by the casual goodbye of family members who know they¡¯ll see you soon, and so don¡¯t need to make a big deal out of it. As we step onto the front porch though, Luca¡¯s grandmother calls him back, saying something in swift Itablio. Luca sighs, hesitating but stepping away from me. ¡°She wants you to take a slice of cake to Rafe - is that all right? I know it¡¯s ridiculous, but ¨C¡° ¡°Of course I will,¡± I say,ughing and pushing him towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll call Captain Conner ¨C you get the cake.¡± Luca nods, smiling his dazzling smile at me, and then he steps back into the house with his Gran. I make a quick call to Conner, who let¡¯s me know he¡¯s just around the corner and will bring the car up. I sigh happily, looking down the dark street, but I jump slightly when a shadow detaches itself from the corner of the porch and steps forward towards me. ¡°Did you enjoy yourself tonight, miss Ariel?¡± I press a hand to my heart,ughing a little at how skittish I am when I see that it¡¯s just Luca¡¯s uncle, who was out here enjoying a quiet cigarette. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, nodding when I get some of my equanimity back. ¡°Your family is lovely ¨C thank you so much for making me feel so warm and wee.¡± ¡°You are very wee here,¡± Bruce says, nodding evenly to me, and I can tell that he means it by the serious way he says it. ¡°You¡¯re family now, and I¡¯m d we¡¯ve let you know that. Even if I didn¡¯t think the party was a good idea.¡± My face falls a little. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Bruce nces at me for a moment, perhaps takes in my crestfallen expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing about you, miss ¨C you¡¯ve been nothing but ady tonight, and I¡¯m grateful for it. Some of the girls that boy brought home,¡± he shakes his head contemtively here, ¡°¡­they were a mess. But you did very well. Still ¨C I told him to hold off introducing you until after the fight ¨C to just concentrate on what needed to be done. But he insisted.¡± Bruce shrugs, like Luca¡¯s a problem he can¡¯t quite solve and has resigned himself to that fate. ¡°And his mother and his gran indulged him, like they always do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, shaking my head and feeling guilty ¨C because as lovely as tonight was, perhaps Bruce is right. Luca should already be in bed, he should be thinking about the fight tomorrow, not me. It is a big deal to be boxing against the Atxian champion and¡­well. This party could have waited, couldn¡¯t it? ¡°I should have thought of that,¡± I murmur, dropping my head to look at the wood of the porch. ¡°Well, perhaps you should have,¡± Bruce murmurs, and I raise my head to look at him, my eyebrows raised. Because I meant it ¨C I should have thought of Luca¡¯s responsibilities, should have encouraged him to dy the party. But¡­I didn¡¯t really expect Bruce to agree with me. He looks at me evenly now, assessing me, his mouth pressed to a thin line. ¡°Do you mind, miss?¡± he says quietly, seriously. ¡°If I say something true to you, that you might not want to hear?¡± Anxious, but wanting to know, I nod. Bruce nods quickly and then looks away into the dark. ¡°Luca is a talented boy ¨C ambitious, hardworking, and he¡¯s got a left hook like I¡¯ve never seen. But his emotions run high ¨C and he lets them. He¡¯s got a temper, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen ¨C¡° He nces at me and I eagerly nod my confirmation, which makes him smirk fondly and shake his head. ¡°The temper¡¯s just the start of it, though. He lets his emotions run him, sometimes, gets his damn heart into something and can¡¯t quit it even when it¡¯s not good for him. Or he quits something good because he got his feelings hurt. That¡¯s why I say he¡¯s been a damned fool with women ¨C dates them all, loves some who treat him like crap, breaks up with others over the pettiest nonsense. But he lets it run him, lets it wreck him. He likes the intensity of it, I think ¨C and that love for thrill and passion makes him a good boxer but¡­¡± he sighs, shaking his head, lost a bit in his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s not always wonderful for his career.¡± I turn my head to the side, suddenly confused because¡­ Is Luca¡¯s uncle suggesting, right now, that him being mated to me is bad for Luca¡¯s career!? Chapter 0303 Chapter 0303 I¡¯m quiet for a moment, thinking of the ways that Bruce¡¯s assessment of his nephew ¨C who is so much more of a son to him ¨C line up with my own experiences with my mate. It¡¯s true that Luca is emotional, though I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d have thought of him that way before now. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Luca¡¯s willful, and bossy, and controlling ¨C and he can be a little petty when things go his way, like when he didn¡¯t talk to me after he found out, in the dream state, that I¡¯m a girl. But I guess I never attributed all of that to Luca being hot-blooded, as it were. Of being someone who feels things so strongly that he has trouble controlling his intense reactions to them. I turn my head for a moment, a little lost in my thoughts, because¡­well, because I think I¡¯ve been thinkingtely that Jackson is the more emotional of my two mates, deep down. But secretly, is it Luca? Does he have an entire well of emotion that he likes to keep veiled under a thousand confident smiles and jokes? God, how did I miss that? ¡°I hope we can rely on you,¡± Bruce says quietly, again drawing my attention back to him. ¡°To¡­help Luca.¡± ¡°Of course you can,¡± I say instantly, meaning it utterly as I link my hands earnestly behind my back. ¡°Yes,¡± Bruce murmurs thoughtfully, studying me. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re a good girl, Ariel ¨C and I mean that. You¡¯re a nice youngdy, you clearly care about my boy ¨C you want to do right by him. And I appreciate and admire that for you. But¡­Luca has his own career, and his life, that I¡¯m not sure lines uppletely with yours.¡± My eyes go wide, because¡­what? ¡°Again, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything you¡¯ve done,¡± he says, drifting his hand through the air between us in an ameliorating way. ¡°I just¡­well, you¡¯re a Princess, aren¡¯t you? And you¡¯ve got mixed up in this Academy, just as he has. I told him not to do that ¨C not to go joining the military, but he liked the idea of being a hero, of serving his nation.¡± Bruce rolls his eyes a little here. ¡°But he didn¡¯t really care about Moon Valley - what he liked was the fact that the magazines called him a hero. He didn¡¯t really ¨C¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, interrupting a little and starting to get frustrated because ¨C well, because I¡¯m kind of getting the impression that I¡¯m being a little insulted, frankly. ¡°What does this have to do with me being good for him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right - I¡¯m tired,¡± Bruce says, sighing and dropping his head, collecting his thoughts. ¡°What I mean to say is that¡­Luca has responsibilities.¡± He lifts his head now, meeting my eyes. ¡°He bought this house for his grandmother and his mother, which was a good thing to do. He bought that gym, too, and he pays for all of those boys to train there ¨C got them all off the street. He gives them a monthly stipend, too, so they can afford to not work ¨C to just train.¡± I go quite still because¡­I did not know that Luca did that. Bruce nods, seeing my understanding now. ¡°Luca¡¯s made money, and he¡¯s been sessful, but his career has an end-date. He¡¯s young and he¡¯s strong now, but he¡¯s not going to be forever. There¡¯s always someone younger and strongering up the ranks. So Luca needs to win the prize fights while he can, and invest the money wisely so that he can continue to support the women who raised him, and continue to give back to hismunity. Which is why I don¡¯t like him throwing a party for you the night before the biggest fight of his life.¡± I step back a little, feeling like I¡¯ve been pped. Because I didn¡¯t ask for this party but¡­ Chapter 0304 Chapter 0304 Well. I didn''t think about it either, did 1? I set my jaw, offended and guilty all at once. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Bruce says, shaking his head as he sees my expression. ¡°It''s just...I think it would be good for Luca, and helpful, if you really understood his situation, and his world. You need to help him make the right choices. He''s a good boy ¡ª and I can see he loves you. But he''s someone who lets his emotions run away with him. He needs a bit of guidance to make the right choices ¡ª and you can help with that. ¡°l will help him,¡± I say, steady, meaning it. ¡°In whatever way I can.¡± ¡®I hope we can count on you for that,¡± Bruce says, holding my gaze, giving me a steady nod. Lucaes out of the house before I can respond, a te of coffee cake wrapped in tinfoil in his hands, a big smile on his face. At the same moment, a car pulls around the corner, headlights shing. Luca smiles at his uncle, who nods and walks back to hiser of the porch, beforeing to slip an arm around me, frowning at the car. "I was hoping for a moment for a quiet goodbye,¡± he says, sighing.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°That''s okay,¡± I say, smiling up at my mate and standing on my toes as I take the te from his hand, begging silently for a kiss. Luca grins and then obliges me, kissing me softly and pulling me close for a moment as Conner''s car pulls to the front of the house. ¡°Thank you foring,¡± he says. "This was amazing. Everything I wanted it to be.¡± ¡°It really was,¡± I say, honestly meaning it and unable to help my smile. "But you will get some sleep, yes? And tomorrow I''ll see you at the fight.¡± ¡°You''ll be there?¡± he asks, a little desperate, almost as if he¡¯s worried that I won''t. ¡®I promise say,ughingand ~~. grinning up at him. ¡°I can''t wait. It''s going to be amazing. I''ll be right in the Royal box ¡ª right up front: You won''t be able to miss me¡¯ ¡°Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~ "Good," he says, tugging me close ane more time and nting a kiss on my forehead before starting to walk me to the car. uce calls a goodnight after me, nd I give hia little wave, but as ca gives me a final kiss goodnight d tuck¨¦ me away in the car, I can''t op my mind from wandering over ergtning Bruce said about Luca, ndhis life, and his responsibilities, id my role in it all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org 228252 oC = Because it really does make me wonder...am I the best thing for Luca right now? Can I really support his career? Or...is dating a Princess going to be a huge distraction for him? I sigh, sinking back into the seat, ) ~ disturbed by {.all. I want, more than anything, for Luca to have the best. life he can = to have a wonderful career to support his family, to conte doing this work he never even ntold me about to help. Boys that ranst be so like he was when he was an angry teenager. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But how do I do that? "Did you have fun?¡± Conner asks, ncing over at me. ¡° did,¡± I return, tucking my thoughts away and giving him a friendly smile. "It was an amazing night.¡± "Did you bring me some cake?¡± he asks, raising an eyebrow and nodding to the te in myp. "Oh no." I say quite seriously, "this cake is for Prince Rafe. Exclusively.¡± Conner bursts intoughter, and I begin to tell the story of Luca''s Gran and her Royal favorite, who is clearly not me. And as we drive...I can''t help but worry that the same might be true of Luca''s uncle as well. Chapter 0305 Chapter 0305 I got home a little toote to see anyone. I mean, Rafe was probably awake somewhere, but I didn''t really feel like going to find him, so instead I simply cracked open the door to my parent''s room and called softly inside to let them know that I was home ¡ª groggy affirmations greeted me from both, which made me smile. I left Rafe¡¯s special cake on the coffee table with a little note of exnation,ughing a little, and then I went to bed. I wake upte, and immediately looked for Daphne, but then I sigh when I remembered that mom moved her to her own bedroomst night. Scowling, I pull myself out of bed and dress casually for breakfast, wishing she was here so I could tell her what happened with Luca''s unclest night and get her perspective. Daphne¡¯s really even-headed - she''d definitely give me good advice on how to handle this. My stomach growls as I yawn and pull a hairbrush through my hair, so when I finally set out for breakfast I''m definitely eager to get there. But when I push open the door to the breakfast room Instantly, I know that something''s wrong. The room goes from hushed, angry whispers to absclute silence as heads turn and see me standing at the door. "What," I say, freezing with my hand on the door, my eyes going wide. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Rafe, Ben, and Jesse sit at one end of the table, Daphne between them, all huddled over a copy of a magazine. Juniper lounges at the other end of the table, sighing like she¡¯s so bored by all of it, and Markie freezes stock still at the sideboard, where he is loading up probably his third te of bacon and eggs for breakfast, staring anxiously my way. Cora and Roger stand with him, but Cora just grimaces when Ie in and Roger looks at me with a great deal of pity that makes me feel even worse ¡ª because if even Roger isn''t teasing me!? God, something really is wrong Frantic, I move my gaze to my parents, who are sitting at the center of the table right in front of me. "Come in, Ariel,¡± my mom says on a heavy sigh, putting down her own copy of the same magazine that Rafe and my friends are looking at. When I nce around the table again, I see another copy at Markie¡¯''s seat, and one more in front of Juniper. ¡°What?¡± I ask, worried. ¡°What is it?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°It''s nothing, baby,¡± mom murmurs, standing up and starting toe around the table towards me as my dad stays stoically in his seat, his arms crossed, looking pissed as hell. ¡°It''s obviouslyrot nothing,¡± I reply, my voice getting higher as I be more frantic. I look around the roof suddenly;realizing tha Jackson isn''t here. (asp, and stumble backa step.starting to freak out. ¡°Where is Jacks? Did he ¡ª he didn¡¯t ¡ªWhere ¡ª ¡°Ari¡± Mom says, finally reaching me and taking m¨¦.by the shoulders and looking mei the eye. ¡°Jackson is fine, he''sgjuistte for breakfast, like you. Probably figuring out how te put afya pair of jeans ¡ª it''s all-a very news wor d for him. Okay? .~ Just.e in, darling, close the door. We''ll talk about it as a family.¡± A huge sigh of relief rushes from my lungs at my mom''s assurance that Jackson is fine, justte and struggling with fashion. Because she wouldn''t lie to me ¡ª she wouldn''t say that he was okay if she knew he wasn¡¯t. Still, something is happening, and with the whole way the room is looking at me right now, it''s obviously got something to do with me. "Mom?" I ask, my voice tight with worry as she guides me around the table to the seat next to her, where Cora brings me a cup of tea with milk and sugar. "What''s ¡ª what''s going on? ¡°Sweetheart,¡± my mom says, sitting down next to me, and taking both of my hands in hers. "Now, I don''t want you to freak out ¡ª" "Oh, just tell her, E,¡± Cora sighs, putting her hands on her hips and rolling her eyes as she stands straight. ¡°You''re making it all worse with all this coddling.¡± ¡°[ am not!¡± mom protests, her jaw falling open as she gapes up at her sister. ¡°You totally are! You ¡ª Jessees {0 my rescue, standing and 0ssing &-¡écopy of the magazine halfway down the length of the table so that ifsmacks right in front of me. It''s upside down so I don''tcatch all the details, but my eyes gorwide when I see my own face ontone half ofthe cover, beaming. Cantent belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Someone spilled the beans, Ari,¡± Jesse says, crossing his arms and ring at me ¡ª not at me, of course, but angry and looking me steadily in the eyes. "About you being mated to Luca.¡± Chapter 0306 ?Chapter 0306 ¡°What!?¡± I gasp, grabbing the magazine and lifting it up, reading the headline and realizing that the other half of the cover is, of course, a picture of Luca in his boxer¡¯s getup ¨C which, essentially, just means sweaty and shirtless. And, of course, he looks stupidly good with his boxing gloves up by his face, his expression all tough and gritty and determined. But I tear my eyes away from the picture of my handsome mate to read the headline sshed across both of us. ¡°CONFIRMED: LUCA GRANT MATED TO PRINCESS ARIEL.¡± ¡°Ohhh my god,¡± I murmur, my fingers tightening against the cover in my shock. Because, I mean, it¡¯s not a secret within our inner circles that Luca and I are mated ¨C but this is not public knowledge, and certainly not something my parents would have wanted me to announce so openly and so early on in my rtionship. And, especially, since I have ¨C you know ¨C a second mate that¡¯s going toplicate all of this ¨C this is not at all a good thing for me. But who did this? I mean, I know that my family knows, and that Luca told his mom and his uncle, but to everyone else he introduced me tost night ¨C he always said girlfriend, never mate. Because that¡¯s incredibly personal, and considering who I am, and what my position is within this world¡­ God, spilling this to the press? It¡¯s a huge betrayal. My fingers hesitate, a little, as I begin to flick through the pages of the magazine, because I am suddenly quite terrified that I know who leaked this¡­ Someone who¡­who quite likes the attention of the press. And is incredibly proud to be mated to me. Someone who wants everyone to know that we¡¯re mated, especially since there¡¯s another im on my affections that he¡¯s quite eager to dismiss. And suddenly I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t read the article. I sigh, and press the magazine shut in my hands like that could keep my secret inside. I just¡­can¡¯t get the confirmation, if it¡¯s there at all, that Luca did this. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if that turns out to be the truth. A little unsteady, I look up at my mother. ¡°Mom?¡± I whisper, not really knowing what I¡¯m asking, staring at her with all of my horror in my eyes. "Oh, sweetie," she says, her words sounding like her heart is breaking, and she reaches for me in an instant, wrapping me up in a hug and pulling me half off my chair, half onto hers. "Did he do it?" I whisper, horrified, not wanting an answer. "The article is unclear, sugar," she replies, her voice grave. "He... he didn''t deny it, when he was asked by the reporter." I sit up straight, surprised and confused, wanting to see her face. "But then, who..." "It reads that ''a source close to Luca Grant'' confirmed that you two are mates," dad says, and mom leans back a little so that I can look into my father''s stern face. He''s not mad at me, obviously, but I can tell that he''s keeping his temper on quite a tight leash. "And then Luca was interviewed at his gym early this morning," Rafe adds from across the table. I look over to see him standing, his hands in his pockets, his face sorry for me. Next to him, Ben and Daphne look exactly the same. Jesse just looks pissed as hell, and starts across the room to pour himself a cup of coffee that he probably doesn''t need, just wanting something to do. As he does, Markie slips back into his seat next to Juniper, watching everything with wide-eyed attention. June looks at me with more empathy than I''d expect. But, then again, she is my sister. Maybe I don''t give her more credit. "Well," I say with a sigh, reaching for the magazine again. "what does the interview say?" "The interviewer nkly told himThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. that she was told that he is mated to you, and asked if he would confirm it," Jesse says, his words clipped a he sloshes creamer into his coffee before t turning to me, his cup tight in his bands. "Apparently Luca Blushed and was very charmingly evasive, but he smiled and didn''t deny it." "Which we all know is tantamount to confirmation," Rafe says, his voice dry and disappointed. I groan a little, looking down at the magazine in my hands, devastated by this betrayal. I start to flick through the pages now, noting the pictures that they captured - pictures of Luca and me holding hands at the train station. Luca and me leaving his gym yesterday. Luca and me kissing on his front porchst night. I gasp at thisst one - because while paparazzi might easily have caught the other two - this one? It''s just too intimate - like the photographer knew just where to stand to get this shot. Like someone tipped them off. Chapter 0307 ?Chapter 0307 ¡°Ariel, darling,¡± mom says, reaching out to tuck a strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°Tell me, sweetheart, how are you feeling about this?¡± I look up at my mom, trying to sort through my feelings, trying to figure it out. Because on one hand¡­I mean, he is my mate ¨C it¡¯s just the truth, and it was going toe out sometime. And why should Luca have to deny who his mate is, or hide it, when the press asked him? If it were any other mating bond, just between two people, I¡¯m not sure it would be as big of a deal. But¡­I mean, that¡¯s not our situation at all, is it? Passively, I look down at the article, reading enough to gather that it is audatory piece. The press is, apparently, thrilled that I¡¯m mated to Luca Grant ¨C it marks us officially as the cutest new couple in the celebrity world and suggests that everyone¡¯s rooting for our future. Especially today, with Luca in the spotlight and so much at stake, everyone is thrilled to have the Princess at his side while he fights for our national pride against the enemy. But¡­even if it¡¯s good¡­it¡¯s not what I wanted. Not right now anyway. ¡°I¡­would have liked to be asked,¡± I say quietly, raising my eyes to look up into my mom¡¯s eyes and then around the table at my sympathetic family. ¡°It¡¯s not a small thing to tell the world that someone¡¯s your mate, especially when you¡¯re already someone in the public eye. I should have been asked. I should have had¡­some control over it, at least been part of the interview.¡± Rafe and Jesse stand coldly, still pissed and not even willing to be as fair as I¡¯m trying to be in this moment. But Ben nods warmly towards me, and Daphne presses her mouth into amiserating line, her expression letting me know that she understands and feels for me. I look to the other side of the table, where Markie looks worried and Juniper stares at me evenly, like this is nothing I can¡¯t handle. Uncle Roger gathers Cora to his side and looks at me with sympathy, like he understands how important a mating bond is, and how intrinsic honesty is between those who share it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And as I look around at my family and friends, all so eager to support me in my own way, I feel so incredibly bolstered. Like I can certainly handle this, as Junie¡¯s expression suggests ¨C like it¡¯s really not the end of the world, even if it felt that way a minute ago. I¡¯m even almost smiling as I turn back to my mom. "I agreepletely, baby," mom murmurs, again wrapping me in a hug as I turn my attention back to her and dad. "It''s a betrayal," dad says, meeting my eyes over my mom''s shoulder and giving me a steady nod. "We''re not going to stand for it, Ariel. You deserve better than this. You''re absolutely right - you should have had a say in whether or not this article came out today. It''s uneptable that you did not." Dad''s words are sharp and precise, but beneath them I take in his real meaning: that Luca''s in big trouble with the most powerful Alpha in the nation right now, and that he''d better watch out. Champion or not, my dad is going to have some words for him, if not more. I press my eyes shut, taking a deep breath and letting my mom hug me tighter. Because I hate that Luca''s in hot water with my family now - he''s my mate, and obviously I want everyone to get along. But, well...if he did this? Doesn''t he deserve it? As I tuck my head down against my mom''s neck soaking in herfort as she strokes my back and I try figure out how I feel, I hear the breakfast room door creak open. The room again goes quiet, and I lift my head, kind of dreading this. But my jaw drops. Because...I mean, I knew who was going to be - or at least had a really good idea - and I know that a hard conversation ising. But I had no idea Jackson was going to look like that. Chapter 0308 ?Chapter 0308 He¡¯s standing there holding the breakfast room door open with one broad hand, frowning around at all of us, looking like a god damn model. Somehow, he got his hands on a really nice pair of jeans, and a blue button-down shirt that looks like it was made for him, rolled up to his elbows. His look is all very simple, which suits him, but it¡¯s very clearly expensive and tailored. And it suits his bodypletely, making him look¡­honestly, almost a little unreal, unnaturally perfect. But the real coup is his hair. Jackson has always had a longish, shaggy mess of hair that really worked for his brutal, controlled-ferocity sort of vibe. But some genius has transformed that into a style, cropping Jackson¡¯s hair closer on the sides and trimming the ends so that they¡¯re more even. Now his hair falls into his face in a soft curtain of silky brown, and he just looks¡­ God, he looks like I want to jump him right now. But if Jackson notices the effect his new appearance has on me, he doesn¡¯t let me see it, instead quickly surveying the room and realizing that something is wrong. When his eyes fall on me, and he sees the trace of devastation left on my face, and puts together that something happened to me? His response is immediate. ¡°What is it,¡± he growls, mming the door shut and striding into the room so that he stands across the table from me, leaning far across the wood to lock his eyes with me, smacking his hand down against the surface. ¡°Who did this to you? Are you all right? What happened?¡± Jackson absolutely ignores everyone else in the room and a swell of joy and pride rises in me, pride for my big scary Alpha mate who is ready to tear the world apart because something made me sad. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I say, putting a hand out on the table like he¡¯s doing, not reaching for him but wanting to be closer. ¡°I promise, Jacks, I¡¯m okay.¡± Incrementally Jackson rxes, standing taller and starting to look around the room. I do the same, a little entertained by the shock on almost everyone¡¯s faces. But some people aren¡¯t shocked, or don¡¯t show it. My eyes move first to Rafe, Jesse, and my dad, who look stern and pleased, like this is precisely the reaction they were expecting from him. And then to my mom, who I see is bursting with pride for Jackson as well, not at all startled by a huge man storming around and mming his hand on tables, demanding answers. That¡¯s just a normal Tuesday morning for her, after all. And then to Cora who is...perhaps a little too appreciative of Jackson''s glow-up to be shocked by anything else. "Will someone please tell me what''s. going on?" Jackson asks, his voice tense as he clearly works to bnce his desire to intercede and make it all better with his need to be polite. I sigh and untangle myself from my mom, standing and rolling one of the magazines up so Jackson can''t see the cover - not just yet. "Come on, Jacks," I say, moving around the table towards him and gesturing towards the door. "Let''s go somewhere quiet - I''ll exin." "Wait no, don''t go!" Jesse gasps. "I want to see this!" Juniper bursts intoughter at Jesse, who she always finds much funnier than any of her actual siblings. "This is not for your entertainment, Jess," Rafe snaps under his breath, turning to re at our cousin. Jesse slumps down into his chair, frowning up at Rafe. "Everything is for my entertainment." I ignore them as I reach Jackson, looping my hand around his elbow and looking up into his gorgeous face for a long moment, willing him to rx, to see that I''m all right and that this is manageable. Feeling these emotions down our band, Jackson sighs and his shoulders loosen. I take a moment to nce to my parents. My dad looks at me sternly but nods, just a tiny movement, to let me know that he trusts me to handle this with my mate. And, mom just beams at the two of us, her hands sped delightedly beneath her chin. I can''t help smiling at her mom, she''s just so pure.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Come on," I say softly to Jackson, tugging on his arm. "Let''s go somewhere and have a chat." Chapter 0309 He nods to me, and we duck out of the room. I take Jackson down a few doors to dad¡¯s study. Not his office, where he does all of his big work ¨C but a peaceful room where he goes to rx and think, or to have little intimate chats with his closest advisors, or mom, or Rafe, or me. Or Markie and June now, I suppose, now that they¡¯re all grown up too. I can¡¯t help but smile when Jackson walks into the room like he owns it, like he¡¯s been there a thousand times. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s being conceited - Jackson just doesn¡¯t care to look around and admire the furnishings or dad¡¯s books. He only cares about me ¨C this room could be filled with rubbish, for all he would notice. Jackson moves instantly to the window seat, sitting and opening his arms, a clear invitation for me toe close. I press the door shut and go to him, exhaling in relief when he pulls me to his chest and then up into hisp, helping me to curlfortably against him in the circle of his arms. When I¡¯m nestled in tight, his voice rumbles out, deep and reassuring. ¡°Tell me.¡± And so I do. I hold up the magazine so that he can see it, telling him all of the details of what it contains ¨C about someone spilling about how Luca and I are mated, and the press running with it, and printing all sorts of images that confirm it. Jackson listens closely, letting me talk, only ring a little bit at the picture of me kissing Luca. I have to fight my smile when I see him do that, and I quickly turn the page to get away from it. When it¡¯s all finished, Jackson nods quietly, thinking it through. ¡°So, do you think Luca did it? Told the press?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I murmur, leaning into Jackson¡¯s warmth. ¡°It isn¡¯t¡­something I think is beyond him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jackson asks, confused and a little horrified. And as I look up at him, I realize it¡¯s because he¡¯d never do something like this ¨C it wouldn¡¯t even enter his head. So he doesn¡¯t get the motive ¨C not at all. ¡°Luca¡­likes being a celebrity, Jacks,¡± I say quietly, staring up into his face. ¡°And that¡¯s not a bad thing ¨C Jesse likes it too, and Rafe and I don¡¯t mind it. But Luca actively cultivates it ¨C he¡¯s talked to the press about his romantic rtionships before. And considering how positive this article is¡­Luca telling the press this big news the day of his big fight? It¡­I can see how it would be tempting. The ratings for the fight will probably go sky high.¡± "But he knew it would upset you," Jackson says, frowning. I stare up at him, and put a hand out t on his chest, wanting to be close when I rify things for him. "Jacks, Luca knew it would upset you." "What?" he breathes, screwing up his face in confusion. "Think about it," I say, sitting up a little straighter, wanting to ensure that he understands. "If Luca did this, then he knows that I''m going to be mad at it - but he knows that I''ll eventually forgive him. This isn''t the sort of thing I''d leave him over - not in the long run, not with how...important he is to me." Jackson''s face goes a little dark when he hears me say that, but he doesn''t say anything, listening closely.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "But Jacks continue, lifting a hand to cup his cheek, "in doing this, Luca also basically made it impossible for you to im me publicly as mate." Jackson''s expression doesn''t change - he still just frowns in confusion. "Whoever did this made it so that the two of us me and you, Jacks? We can''t be seen in public together romantically - you can''t hold my hand, or kiss me, or pick me up, or give any indication that we''reromantically involved. At all. Not where anyone with a camera could catch us." "What!?" Jackson breathes, his eyes going wide as the gravity of the whole situation sets in. Chapter 0310 Chapter 0310 ¡°I''m a public figure too,¡± I exin to Jackson, incredibly sorry, ¡°and... my reputation, unfortunately, matters. If Luca has confirmed to the entire nation that I''m his mate, and then I''m stepping out with this super hot Alpha, kissing him in the streets? The press is going to tear me to pieces ¡ª call me unfaithful, say that I''ve betrayed Luca. No one will believe me that I have two mates ¡ª everyone will say that I''m a liar. And...I mean, as a political figure...l can''t be seen as a liar.¡± "Oh," Jackson says, his eyes unfocusing as he looks away from me and starts to process this. ¡°So...he imed you first. So that I couldn''t.¡± ¡°If he did it,¡± I say softly, needing that to be stated. Because, well, while it doesn''t look precisely good for Luca right now...I''m not willing to damn him without confronting him first and getting the truth from his own lips. Still, Luca isn''t my priority in this moment. "How are you feeling about this,¡± I murmur, softly running my fingers through Jackson''s newly cropped hair, loving the way that it feels against my skin. I feel so much calmer than I did even half an hour ago ¡ª and it''s not only that I got a chance to process everything, but also because Jackson is here, holding me, being steady and warm as he always is. He turns his head to me, frowning consideringly. "How do you want me to feel about it?¡± I scoff and smack him lightly on the shoulder. ¡°I want you to feel how you feel!¡± Jacksonughs a little, his pretty blue eyes crinkling. ¡°Okay, I just...I mean, I want to support you, Ariel. And I think that if he did this then it was an absolutely horrible thing to do ¡ª that you should be livid. You''re right ¡ª it''s not up to one person in a pair to make unteral decisions regarding these kinds of announcements. He took that from you.¡± I ned, grateful for his support, but I smack him again. ¡°You''re dodging the question.¡± Heughs at me, smiling, and I can¡¯t help but grin back. "How do vou feel, Jacks?¡± ¡°Don''t be mad at me,¡± he murmurs, leaning forward and gently pressing his forehead to mine. ¡°But Ariel... for me? 1...1 don''t really care.¡± "What!?¡± I squeak, and Jackson grins, pulling me tighter, liking that sound. And I lift my arms, wrapping them around his neck as I shake my head at him. ¡°Jackson, this was a blow to you! He took a shot, he made a move to actively counter your im on me! That''s bullshit!¡± "He took a shot,¡± Jackson murmurs, ¡°but it didn''tnd, Ariel. I just...I''m not wounded by this. It''s not something that''s important to me.¡± "Please exin,¡± I sigh, leaning back a little and letting my fingersce together behind his neck. ¡°I don''t get it. How does this not piss you off?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jackson takes a deep breath, thinking for afimoment before he speaks, trying to put words to his. emotions, which I know is N sometimes foreign to him. ¡°If Luca did this, then he did it at least... partially to piss me off, thinking that l''ebget jealous. But I''m justnot jealous of this sort of thing.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He shifts his eyes back to me, looking a little worried that he won''t express himself clearly. I nod to him, encouraging. ¡®I have a very visceral reaction, Ariel,¡± he murmurs, ¡°when I see Luca touch you. That''s difficult for me. And I did...¡± he growls a little, the sound rumbling in his chest, and I can¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I did not like that picture of you and him on the porch, in the magazine.¡± I bite my lip, a little pleased, but he moves on. "But this more...abstract jealousy? Where like, he has a im on you, and it matterg because other people know aboutit? And that''s supposed to botherthe?¡± Jackson shakes his head, clearly indicating that he Ny thi kets nonsense. ¡®I don''t think that¡¯s a natural response, Artel = think that''s a very culturakthing ¡ª having to like, announce To the world that this woman is your woman, and getting all pissed off when someone else looks at her the wrong way.¡± I look at him curiously, needing more. Jackson sighs a little, wanting to be clear. "I don''tZcare if anyone else knows that''m your mate, Ariel. Don''t take that the wrong way ¡ª bit what other people think and feeb.¡± aboutour rtionship? It doesn''t matter to me ¡ª the only thing that rhatters is you being herezin my arms, where you belong.¡± ¡°Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He says thisst bit with an edge of a growl on his words and I grin at this, pleased ¡®I didn¡¯t grow up here,¡± Jackson continues, looking at me steadily. "I didn''t. .learn how to be jealous like that ¡ª how to get mad and possessive because some other guy announces to the nation that you''re his girl, when I know you''re mine. I think it''s kind of...dumb. Chapter 0311 Chapter 0311 I ned, getting it now, ucing my fingers from behind his neck and starting to run them again through his hair, liking Jackson more now than I have before, which is...saying something. He''s right, though ¡ª he doesn''t have some of the more annoying and disgusting habits of our culture''s masculinity. He just never learned them ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think that I''m dismissing this,¡± Jackson murmurs, lifting a hand to softly stroke my cheek. ¡°I respect that you''re a public figure ¡ª and I''m proud of you for that. I think you take it seriously, and I...1 like that. So, if this hurts you, and you''re mad about it, then I''m mad about it. But. if you''re worried that I''m wounded by this?¡± Jackson just shrugs, like bullshit like this can¡¯t even touch him. And I grin, and pull him closer, and press a simple kiss to his mouth. ¡°You''re amazing, Jacks,¡± I say, shaking my head in awe a little. "You''re so lovely. "Do you want me to be madder about this?¡± he asks, genuine and earnest. ¡°Because I can be angrier, if that''s what you want.¡± And then he forces his face into more rigid lines, growling again, and Iugh as I feel the rumble of it in his chest. ¡°This stupid...magazine!" he grumbles, taking it from my hands and tossing it to the floor, clearly trying to figure out how to perform an appropriate level of rage for my sake. ¡°I''ll...beat up that reporter! I''l... punch Luca!" I burst intoughter now, taking his cheeks between my hands and shaking my head, urging him to stop. Jacksonughs too and then shrugs. "Actually, I won''t punch Luca,¡± he murmurs, smiling down at me. "Because...I mean, I really want him to win tonight, and I''m really strong and would seriously mess him up. So. If you want me to punch him, I''ll have to save it for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don''t punch him,¡± I murmur, sighing happily. absolutely adoring my big tough Alpha. ¡°But thank you for offering, baby, it''s very sweet.¡± A little shiver passes through Jackson when I call him baby, and he looks away from me, I think hoping I didn¡¯t notice. But I did, and I grin. ¡°Baby,¡± I murmur, turning his face back to me, and he groans and brings his mouth to mine, kissing me swiftly and burying a hand in my hair, absolutely sweeping me away. We both sigh in disappointment when the door opens. "Oh, gross,¡± Jesse says, and I turn to see him standing stoop-shouldered in the doorway, a pastry in each hand. ¡°Rafe, my best friend is kissing my cousin! And it''s gross.¡± "Oh, shut up. Jesse," Rafe says, shoving him into the room and closing the door behind them. ¡°It''s not like I haven''t had to watch you make out with people like, a million times. ¡°Yes, but this time it''s Ariel, and I am the one having to do the seeing, and it''s very terrible, Rafe, honestly ¡ª I might need a nap ¡ª I have to recover from this shock ¡ª ait,¡± Rafe says, frowning at Jesse and processing what he said before ¡ª which sometimes takes a moment. Jesse talks a lot, and he says it all fast. "Aren''t I your best friend? ¡®Oh, no, that''s Jackson now,¡± Jesse says, his facerfalling into mock apologetic lives as he points over at my mate:Rafe¡¯ s jaw drops open in pretend shock as he presses a hand to histheart, making meugh. &Yes, we came to new terms on a cliff outside the Academy the night Ariel told everyone she has two mates. It was a very traumatic experience, but very bonding.¡± ¡°All right, all right,¡± Jackson sighs, releasing mefrom his arms and putting his hands up like he gives in and just wants it all to end. Iugh¡± and mave over slightly, sitting pext to hiri''in the window seat instead of in-hisp. ¡°What''s going ons afiyway?¡¯ This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wee bearing breakfast,¡± Jesse says with a broad grin, moving forward and handing Jackson and I each a pastry. "And also, a ride.¡± Rafe adds, crossing his arms over his chest and tilting his head back towards the door. ¡°Car''s waiting outside to take us to Luca''s house. Time to go give him a piece of our collective mind.¡± I beam at my brother and my cousin, thrilled that tiiey knew that this is precisely what I''d want to do next, N and that put this in order so that I.- didn¡¯t have to bother with the details. takes bite of my pastry and jump tomy feet. "Great!" I say, wiping crimbs from my lips. ¡°Let''s go! I want to get to the bottorn of this.¡± Rafe nods to me and then turns his eyes to Jackson. ¡°Youing, McClintock?¡± I look back eagerly at Jackson, but my face falls when I see him hesitate. ¡°Well...¡± Jackson says, a little awkward, running a hand through his hair. ¡°You''re kidding me, right!?¡± Jesse sputters out. Chapter 0312 Chapter 0312 "Ch,e on,¡± Jackson says, keeping his spot on the window seat and spreading out his hands, the seriousness of his gesture ruined a bit by the fact that he''s holding a raspberry pastry. "Do any of you honestly think that my presence at the Grant family home is going to help anything today?¡± ¡°It''s going to help Ariel,¡± Jesse says, eyebrows raised, pointing at me. My own eyebrows go up because...I mean, is it? ¡°Ariel can handle herself,¡± Jackson sighs, rolling his eyes a little bit and dropping his hands to his knees. I mean, I get being over-protective in the Academy where people are trying to beat the shit out of her ¡ª* ¡°You included,¡± Jesse says, crossing his arms and ring at my mate. Jackson just returns his re and keeps going. ¡°But, Ariel is smart and capable ¡ª she doesn''t need her big brute mateing along when she¡¯s got her big brute brother and big brute cousin at her side. Besides, you know my being there is just going to set Luca off. It''s not worth it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I beam a little at my mate, because even if he is declining toe and defend my honor, he''s doing it because he thinks that I''m perfectly capable of defending myself. And there''s something really nice in that ¡ª in Jackson''s utter faith in me. I send a grateful, warm little pulse down our bond, letting him know that I love that he sees me that way, and Jackson turns to give me a little wink before returning his gaze to Rafe and Jesse. ¡°Nah, I think he''s right,¡± Rafe says, turning to Jesse. "Jackson''s great backup, and he''s on Ari''s side, but in this case...it might be toc much backup Showing up to a knife fight with a rocketuncher. We want to keep this quiet, even if we do want to get to the bottom of it. Ariel''s two mates getting into a brawl before Luca''s fight isn''t going to help anyone.¡± Jesse scowls but puts his hands up, willing to be outvated. But then he turns his head to Jacks. ¡°So, what are you going to do all morning, then?¡± ¡®[ don''t know,¡± Jacks says, giving a shrug, looking between the three of us. ¡°E said something about...shoes. "Shoes?" I ask, bursting into a grin, dead pleased. ¡°Yeah.¡± he says with a confused frown, even though he doesn¡¯t seem bothered by it. Then he looks down at himself and gestures casually with his hand towards his new clothes. "She did all of...this.. yesterday.¡± "Ohhhh." Jesse says, grinning now as Jackson looks back up at us. "So that''s where the glow-up came from ¡ª Auntie Ells.¡± "What''s a glow up?¡± Jackson asks, frowning. I can''t help myughter as I grin at my mate. ¡°Wait, so...mom took you shopping? ¡°She brought the shopping here,¡± he says, frowning a little at the nemory. ¡°She.came and got me om my roar, and then there were Il these people, and all these ~ clothes, ind someone cut my hair? and th¡ìn I had to try on everything ¡ª took hours. And by the endof it your mom filled the whole room attached to my room with clothes. And she told me they''re all mine, and I can wear whatever I want. And that today we''re doing...shoes.¡± He shrugs, his eyes a little unfocused, like he¡¯s remembering a fever dream. -¡ª jak] Which, considering mom''s shopping methods...is probably a pretty urate description "Wait," Rafe says, fighting a grin as he steps forward towards Jacks. "What do you mean, a room attached to your room?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be clearer than that,¡± Jackson says, frowning at Rafe. ¡°Like, the room next door to your room?¡± Rafe asks ¡°No.¡± Jackson says, shaking his head slowly and looking between us. ¡°You can only get to it from my room.¡± ¡°I think he means a closet,¡± Jesse whispers, grinning with delight. ¡°No, it''s a room ¡ª a whole room, with a door," Jackson says, holding his arms out tohis sides to demonstrate how big it is. ¡°And it¡¯ Ss just fi led with clothes. A closet-> is. small. This one''s big ¡ª like you could put a bed in there.¡± He frowns asgund at us, dropping his-arms while we all do our very Best not to laugh. ¡°Yeah, that''s your closet, Jacks.¡± I say, taking another bite of my pastry and smiling at him. ¡°It''s called a walk-in. And it''s your fault for letting mom have free reign over it ¡ª she''ll never stop now.¡± "So, all those clothes. . are for me?¡± He stares around at us like that can''t possibly be true. ¡°That''s just the winter line, Jacks,¡± Rafe says,ing forward and patting him on the shoulder. "Wait till you see what she brings in for the spring.¡± Jackson stares at my brother like he has absolutely no idea what that means, and he''s a little scared of it. ¡°Wait so,¡± he whispers, shifting his eyes to me. "How many.. shoes do I get?¡± Instead of answering ¡ª because I know the trus-answer will freak him out - I justugh and swoop down te give him@ quick kiss on the cheek¡¯ He resgonds instantly, almost autarviatically, raising a hand that brushes quickly down the length of Hy side, a caress and a farewell. Chapter 0313 Chapter 0313 "Have fun with mom,¡± I say, straightening up. ¡°She''s nice to you, right? "She''s so nice to me.¡± He replies, eyes wide, like he cant believe how nice mom is to him. But we all know her, and so we just smile again, pleased to see him feeling cozy and cared for. "Ckay, we''ll be back as soon as we can,¡± Rafe says, turning towards the door. "And then we''ll try toe rescue you before mom picks out your 80(th) pair of shoes.¡± ¡°That''s impossible...¡± Jackson murmurs with a frown, standing to follow us out the door and go find mom. ¡°80 pairs of shoes...nc one has that many.¡± "So, you haven''t shown him your closet yet?¡± Jesse asks, grinning at me. ¡®l am ady, Jesse,¡± I say, waving goodbye to Jacks as he turns back towards the breakfast room, "Jackson has seen no part of my room, let alone my closet. A princess must keep her secrets. "Ch, yeah right.¡± Jesseughs, striding forward with me and Rafe towards the front of the pce, where the car they''ve arranged is waiting. ¡°You have simplycked the opportunity.¡± ¡°Yeah well,¡± I murmur, pitching my voice low so Rafe doesn¡¯t hear me as well. ¡°If I did get him in my room, I wouldn''t be showing him my shoes.¡± Jesse bursts intougher but then turns it into a gag, pretending to be horrified and disgusted at the idea, which just makes meugh more. Rafe gives us a little re as we reach the car, wondering what''s going on, but we just wave him off and he shrugs, deciding that he¡¯s better off not knowing. When we all climb into the car, though, things turn a little bit more serious as we all mutually turn our minds back to the problem at hand. I''m a little bit grateful, if I''m being honest, for the distraction that a bit ofughter brought me ¡ª it''s been kind of an intense morning. But now that we''re driving the short distance to Luca''s house, I set my mind on what''s really important: getting to the bottom of who released this information, and what the consequences should be. Because if it really was Luca ¡ª I mean, I''m going to be devastated. But how, honestly, should I react? Should I...break up with him? Refuse to go to the fight? But no, even if I''ll be horribly hurt, both of those options seem just... way too extreme My wolf turns anxiously inside me at the idea of breaking up with Luca, about what that would do to our heart. But what, really, would my option be? Because...even if he''s my mate, I couldn''t let him walk all over me like that. But did he even do it? And if he didn''t, who did? I''m still puzzling over it ¡ª and by their quiet, Jgsse and Rafe are too ¡ª when we alt up to Luca''s house. -_ Rafe curges under his breath when he sees-that there are a couple of press\ans spread out along t the street, clearly covering Lucas aetivities before his big match tonight. Content be ongs to NovelDrama.Org And, perhaps, locking out for a royal sighting. Which were absolutely about to give them "All right,¡± Jesse says on a sigh, looking between Rafe and me. ¡°Nothing we haven''t done before. Just ¡ª into the house as fast as possible, right?¡± "What, are we just going to barge in without knocking?¡± Rafe asks, his face clearly letting us know that this isn''t a great idea. But I see Luca''s mom at the door peering out at it, looking closely at the ck town car with tinted windows that¡¯s stopped outside her front door, and then I see her turn to call to someone inside. ¡°It''s not going to be a problem,¡± I say, reaching over Rafe to open his door and giving him a hearty push, urging him to get out. "Go ¡ª now. Let''s get inside.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Rafe follows my lead, getting out of the car and putting out a hand to help me, which I take. Then, together ¡ª Jesse a few steps behind ¡ª we stride towards the house. By the time we get to the front steps, shouts from the press vans let us know that we''ve been spotted. They shout our names, trying to get us to turn so they can get a shot. We quicken our pace. But before we can get to the door and slip inside, Luca¡¯s already pushing through it, his face desperate. "Ariel" he shouts, already shaking his head d;reaching for me. Before can stop him, he crosses the porch to metaking my face in his hands, staritig down into my eyes. ¡®Ariel ¡ª I aneso sorry ¡ª I did not do this ¡ª* Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org ¡°Not the time or the ce, Grant,¡± Rafe growls, @sing the bulk of his body to blosk us from the sight of -_ the p esgbehind us, which are N currenthy running towards the house to see-f they can get a shot ofc our encounter. Jesse strides forward, sping a hand on Luca''s=shoulder to get his attention. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Unwilling, Luca drags his eyes from my shocked face to look at Jesse. ¡°Inside.¡± Jesse growls, fierce, giving him a hard shove. ¡°Unless you''re trying to get more publicity out of my cousin?¡± Luca blushes a deep, ashamed red and steps away from me. Chapter 0314 I watch Luca''s face change as he realizes that he''s causing a scene, and that this does indeed look like a press setup. Lucaing running out of the house to sp my face in his hands, when he could have easily just let use inside?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, it really does look to everyone here - the press included, probably - like he deliberately came outside so that the press could get a shot of us on the front porch. But no one else can feel Luca''s emotions like I do right now - he''s devastated,pletely out of control of how he''s feeling. Which, I mean, really could affect his choices, right? "I''m sorry," Luca mutters, his eyes back on me now as he drops my face and stumbles back towards his screen door, yanking it open. "Please - yes,e inside _" We do, and I duck my head, staying close to Rafe''s side, hoping that the paparazzi didn''t get anything that they could use. I mean, it''s not like anything bad happened - but if pictures of me on Luca''s porch this morninge out with Rafe and Jesse by my side? Who knows where social media is going to take it. The spections, I''m sure, are already wild. Jesse closes the door behind him and shakes his head at Luca, clearly pissed off. "What the hell was that all about?" he asks, gesturing towards the press. "They''ve been here all day!" Luca exins, shooting out a hand, I think desperate to be believed. I watch him closely, and honestly I don''t think that he''s acting - not at all. He seems to me to be really upset. I take a step towards him, wanting tofort my mate, but Rafe reaches out to touch my arm just slightly - asking me, silently, to hold back for a minute. I hesitate, but do as Rafe asks, letting my brother take charge. "You''re not an idiot, Luca," Rafe says, his voice low, his eyes narrowed. "You''re a celebrity - you know how press works. You know not to go running out on the front porch unless you want them to see it. So, what the hell was that? What the hell is all of this?" Rafe crosses his arms, getting angrier at Luca as the moments pass. I look between my brother and my mate, thinking again that this whole thing doesn''t look great for Luca. And my heart sinks because...I mean, honestly, I think this whole time I didn''t really believe that he broke the story. But...did he? "Come on," a voice rings out from behind Luca, and I peer around him a bit to see his mom standing there, her face very serious, her arms crossed over her chest. "They can still see you," she says, lifting her chin to where press are gathered around the porch, aiming their cameras through therge window in the front door. I mean, I doubt they''re getting anything they can use, but Linda is right - they can see us. "Why don''t you alle into the living room, where there''s a bit more privacy?" Linda gestures towards the room before walking into it, clearly suggesting we follow. Luca sighs, shaking his head and gritting his teeth, realizing that he''s doing this all wrong. But then he turns, gesturing to where his mother is waiting. "Yes, of course, pleasee inside," he says, falling back on the manners which I''m sure his mom drilled into him as a child. Rafe and Jesse nce at each other but then move, following Linda into the living room. I gost, ncing at the window and all the hungry press outside, wondering how the hell we''re going to get out of here. Inside the living room I see Luca murmuring his introductions between the Crown Prince, the Duke, and his mom, but the whole time his eyes are searching for me. I just cross my arms and wait for him to finish, my face not giving anything away. Linda smiles politely at Rafe and Jesse, shaking their hands, before sighing and recrossing her arms. "Well, I''m not going to insult you by pretending that I don''t know why you''re here, and why you''re upset." She gives Luca a little re that makes my stomach drop - because, I mean, if his own mom is mad at him... "We didn''t mean to disturb you, ma''am," Rafe says, nodding apologetically. "But -" "No, you''re very wee here," she says, holding up a hand to stop him as she turns away. "I''ll let you talk and will bring you some iced tea." With that she leaves the room, leaving the three of us to turn back to Luca. "I didn''t do it," Luca says immediately, holding out his hands towards us. My heart instantly lightens and I grit my teeth, wanting so terribly badly to believe him. "I promise," he says, locking eyes with me now and shaking his head slowly back and forth. "Ariel, I didn''t know that the story got leaked - I swear it, I didn''t tell anyone, and I waspletely shocked this morning when the reporter asked me if you were my mate - " Chapter 0315 ?Chapter 0315 "You were shocked?" Jesse asks, stepping forward, wanting more details. "Yes!" Luca says, almost shouting in his need to be believed. "She was asking me about the match, and life at the Academy, and then she just dropped the question about my mate in there casual as hell! I think she knew I was going to be shocked - wanted to surprise me! And if you read the way it''s written in the article - that I blushed, and stumbled over my words - that was all me having no idea that this wasing!" Rafe and Jesse just re, not buying it not yet. "Do you think I don''t know how much this fucks things up for her!?" Luca says, gesturing towards me now and then looking into my face, ignoring my brother and my cousin now, knowing that this is - deep down - about us. "Ariel," he says, stepping forward, though Rafe puts out a hand to stop him from getting to me knowing that my judgment ispromised by physical touch with my mates. Luca res at Rafe for a second but then gives in, dropping his hand and looking at me again. "Ariel, I would never do that to you," he says, pressing his hands to his heart and willing me to believe him. "I know that this is not my story alone - that you have a right to hold your secrets, and that you live a very private life on purpose! You have to believe me." And as Luca stares at me with his big brown eyes, passing all his love and carnestness and truth down the bond to me - I believe him. I do, instantly. There''s just...no room for deception here - he''s too raw, too open. "Okay," I say, my voice breaking a little as I step forward, reaching for him. Rafe drops his hand and Luca groans aloud as I dart to him, wrapping my arms around his waist as he gathers me close. "Okay, Luca," I whisper. "I believe you." Jesse sighs, believing my belief in Luca, but still not finished here. "Why didn''t you deny it, Luca?" he snaps, still mad. "That would have fixed a lot -" "You can''t lie to the press, Jesse," Luca says, frowning at him. I loosen my arms around him a little so that I can look to see Jesse''s expression, but I don''t let Luca go. "The best you can say is noment, but you can''t lie - if it everes out one day that Ariel is my mate then they have me on record as a liar, and you can''t get away from that "Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Well then why didn''t you say noment?" Rafe asks, folding his arms and still frowning at my mate, I think pleased to know that our friend didn''t betray us but still unhappy with the whole situation. "I basically did!" Luca says, his voice raising again in self-defense. "I just said a lot of nomittal things about how Ariel''s a lovely girl and how my love life is private - I thought that was all better than a cheeky, blushy ''noment,'' which just sounds staged!" "It makes sense, Rafe," I say softly, wanting toe to my mate''s defense. Because if he didn''t do this, then he''s on our side and doesn''t deserve to be interrogated anymore. But if he didn''t do it... I see the same question forming on Rafe''s tongue, but before he can ask it, there''s a soft cry from the kitchen and then the door bursts open, a blur of grey and blue dashing through it. "Principe!" The tiny figure dashes immediately for Rafe, shouting his name in desperate tones, sounding almost as if she''s crying. And then suddenly Luca''s Gran has her arms around Rafe''s waist, squeezing him tight as she shouts his name and his title over and over, her eyes pressed shut with little tears at the corners. Rafe stumbles back, a little shocked, and Luca groans, reaching for her, but I hold him back, letting her have her hug. Jesse grins, a little delighted, and Rafe nces around at us for a second before lowering his arms and patting Gran warmly on the back. "Principe Rafe!" Gran cries, clearly having the best moment of her life. "Mio preferito!" I have a very, very hard time keeping the smile from my face as I watch her meet her idol. But my smile falls immediately as Luca''s momes back into the room with a tray of iced tea, followed closely by his uncle. And Luca''s uncle looks stern as hell, and ready for battle. Which can only mean...one thing. Chapter 0316 ?Chapter 0316 Rafe immediately goes into Prince-mode, continuing to pat Gran on the back while looking up at Luca and quietly mouthing "who is this?" Luca sighs and gestures towards her. "Rafe, this is my Gran," he says. "She''s...a big fan." "Oh," Rafe says, his eyebrows going up, because of course we''ve heard a lot about Luca''s Gran at the Academy. "Oh, with the cake!" he says,ughing a little. And then, I think to everyone''s shock, he puts his hands on Gran''s shoulders and presses her away just a tiny bit. Surprised, Gran opens her eyes and looks up into his face. And then, in what sounds like perfect Itablio, Rafe says, "Grazie per torta. Lo amaro." Gran gives a loud shout of joy and then starts to cry harder, pulling Rafe close again and tucking her face away against his stomach, crying hard into his shirt. "Oh my god," Linda says, hastily putting down the iced tea and reaching for her. "Mom, please -" "No, it''s okay," Rafe says, holding out a hand towards Linda and giving her his best Princely smile. His other hand softly strokes Gran''s back in aforting way. "It''s fine. This...happens sometimes." And Lindaughs and rolls her eyes but gives a shrug, like he asked for it. Gran continues to cry softly, starting to pull herself together, as Luca looks awkwardly between all of us, and then over to his uncle.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Rafe, Jesse," he says with a sigh, holding a hand out towards his coach. "This is my uncle and my coach, Bruce Grant. Bruce, this is_" But Bruce just waves a hand at him, clearly indicating that he knows who they are, and Luca hangs his head. He doesn''t look at me anymore even though I stare up into his face. And it''s all the confirmation I need. I slowly loosen my arms from around Luca''s waist and take a step away from him, staring at the guilt in the lines of his posture, the sorrow. And then I turn my eyes to Bruce. "So," I say, slowly, softly. "You did it." Bruce holds my gaze, his mouth a thin, determined line. "Yes, miss Ariel," he says, crossing his arms as he leans back against a sideboard, at once casual and defensive. "Yes, I did it. I told the press about your rtionship with my nephew. And I''d do it again." Rafe res, hard, at Bruce Grant, but he continues to stroke Gran''s back, clearly unwilling to push her away when she''s still overwhelmed. But this just makes space for Jesse to shine. "Are you kidding me?" Jesse growls, stepping forward loom over Bruce, who is an inch or two shorter than him. Bruce doesn''t flinch away, instead simply looking at Jesse with a steady frown. "You had absolutely no right to spread that information to the press. God damn it, you selfish asshole, did you sell it!?" "Of course I sold it," Bruce snaps back, ring at Jesse, not backing down. "I sold it in Luca''s name - all the profits when to him." Rafe gasps, and so does Jesse, and I look up at Luca with sadness in my eyes. Because I''m starting to put it together now - that Bruce did this without Luca''s permission. But still. Luca is the one reaping all the benefits, isn''t he? How much did he sell it for? I whisper, directly into Luca''s mind. Luca shifts his eyes to me, his face grim. Tell me, Imand. Luca drops his eyes. There was a bidding war, he says, his voice echoing in my mind as Jesse and Bruce start to go at it, shouting at each other. And? I ask, prodding him to continue. And the final sum was...north of 1.5 million, Luca says, a sigh slipping through his lips. My eyes re wide because...because that is one hell of a sum. And while I very much want Luca to have it - especially considering that I have never once in my life wanted for money- But...his uncle made that money selling a story about me, didn''t he? And now it''s all in Luca''s pocket. God, this isplicated. Moreplicated than I ever thought it would be. Honestly, I didn''t know that a story about who I''m mated to could be worth so much - but I should have had a say in it. That money - it could have gone to aid something, done something that Luca and I agreed on together. But now it''s just...his. His uncle took that opportunity from us and seized it all for him. And the realization that Luca pays his uncle''s sry does not pass me by either. "You can expect awsuit from this," Rafe says, drawing my attention back to the room as he speaks for the first time. Gran has loosened herself from his waist now and is wiping at her face, bustling around the room and straightening pillows before dashing back to the kitchen, probably getting more refreshments. Chapter 0317 ?Chapter 0317 Passively, some part of me is very grateful that Gran speaks a differentnguage from us - I want her to remember this as a nice day, not as the horrible afternoon it already is. "You can bring along anywsuit you want," Bruce says, giving a casual shrug as he meets Rafe''s eye. "I didn''t do anything illegal. Can''t sue me for libel, I didn''t say anything that wasn''t true." "You sold a story that wasn''t yours," Rafe points out, taking an aggressive step towards him. "Luca''s story too, not just your girl''s, just because she''s high ss -" "Watch yourself," Jesse snaps, stepping forward to re at Bruce. "All right," Grant says, slowly raising his hands and silently admitting that he''s crossed a line. "You got me there, that was a step too far towards disrespect. But Luca passed me power of attorney for all decisions regarding his public image years ago," he says, gesturing over at his nephew. Luca''s face goes a bit pale as he realizes that this is true, his mouth falling open. "And," Grant says, "all I said was that Luca was mated to Princess Ariel. It was a story about him, about his life. I have every right to do that." Rafe takes a deep breath and I see the thoughts passing over his face. He frowns because he''s a bit out of his league here when ites to these sorts ofws. "I''m not sure we''re too worried about the specifics," Rafe says evenly, dismissing Bruce''s point. " What ites down to, sir, is that you made an enemy of a very powerful man today, not to mention his entire family. I''m not sure you''ll find moving in this world very easy while Dominic Sinir looks at you with disapproval." "Well," Bruce says with a sigh, lifting his chin a bit while he meets Rafe''s gaze, clearly holding his stance. "I''ve operated long enough in this world without Dominic Sinir looking my way at all. So, we''ll have to see how the future goes, whether or not the King approves of me." Bruce shifts his eyes to Luca now, who is still looking at him, devastated. "I did what I did for my boy here. And if I go down having put a significant sum in his pocket, and setting him on the right path for his future?" He nods once, steady. "I''ll take it." My heart hurts now, as I finally figure it out, as I look between Bruce and Luca and remember everything Bruce saidst night about Luca having a short career, and needing to make what money he can now before someone younger and strongeres to rece him. And even though I wouldn''t have done it myself...I get it. Bruce Grant is a man who is fighting for his nephew, his family, to have everything in a new world in which their immigrant family has clearly struggled to build a life. And even if I can dislike that I am the one at whose expense this was earned... I can''t hate Bruce for it. Because I would fight just as hard for my family in his position. "Why did you do it?" The words fall from my mouth before I can even think about whether it''s wise for me to ask them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in the room turns towards me, and everyone looks grim. LL "I did it," Grant says, holding my gaze, his voice gentler now, I think grateful to have the chance to spell out his reasonings. Because image-wise, Luca needs a boost. The boxing he''s got - I''m not worried about that. But he''s built too much of his public image up around being a git and a yboy party animal, womanizer, whatever you want to call it." Bruce waves a dismissive hand and Luca hangs his head. I have to work very hard not to move to my mate''s side right now, tofort him when he hears the man he cares about so much say such nasty things about his image. "So?" I ask, keeping my focus on him. "What does being mated to me have to do with that?" "You, miss," Bruce says, leaning forward and staring directly into my eyes. "Are like buttermilk. Sweet, clean, and pure. And when the world sees the way he looks at you? How dedicated he is, how in love?" he shakes his head. "One single move, and this boy''s image problems are fixed. You saved him." Chapter 0318 ?Chapter 0318 "I didn''t do anything," I correct, putting out a hand between us. "And it may be true that I''m good for Luca''s image, but it should have been our choice to make this announcement. I''m part of this now, and even if you are in charge of Luca''s public image, you''re not in charge of mine." Bruce holds my gaze, epting what I say but still not backing down. And I see in him that he still believes he made the right choice for Luca and his family - and that I''m not nearly as included in that family as he''d have me think. But also, in the same moment, I realize that it doesn''t matter whether Bruce is sorry or regrets it or gives me an apology. Because it''s done. And it''s time to move on. And besides, Rafe is right - my father will have his own response to this matter in time. And when thates, Bruce will have his own debts to pay. "You know," I say softly, considering my words very carefully as I step to Luca''s side. "Luca''s bigger than just his boxing career. His worth is not measured alone by what he can earn in the ring, and through the media. IIe''s doing beautifully at the Academy, which is a career path in itself. And he has people who believe in him, who will help him build the roads to whatever he wants to do once he''s no longer boxing anymore." I slip my hand into my mate''s as I feel a rush of shock, and humility, and gratitudee flooding through our bond. And as I look up at Luca, I realize that no one''s ever said that to him before - that they think he''s bigger than just his boxing career. That he''s worth something beyond it. "I very much hope you''re right, miss," Bruce says, his voice soft. I snap my gaze back to Bruce. "I am," I say, my voice firm. And nobody says another damn thing, because we''re all very aware that mine is the final word on the subject. I let the silence ring for a moment before I look up at my mate, and tug on his hand. "Is there somewhere we can go?" I ask quietly. "I want a private word with you." Luca stares at me for a second before he clears his throat and nods. "My room," he murmurs, lifting his chin back towards foyer in front of the main door, beyond which is a staircase. "We can talk there." I turn towards Rafe and then Jesse. "You''ll be all right here?" "Sure," Rafe says, nodding easily to me as Bruce sighs and walks out of the room, heading into the kitchen at the same moment that Granes out, carrying a heaping tray full of tes. Rafe smiles softly. "I think we''ll be... kept busy down here. Take your time, Ariel." As Luca and I set off for the stairs, I see Rafe and Jesse sit down on the couch with Linda as Gran happily sets the tray down on the coffee table. "Who..." Gran says, straightening up and putting her hands on her hips, looking curiously at Jesse. "Who....are you?" Jesse''s jaw drops. "You don''t know who I am!?" She just leans closer, like studying him will help her figure it out. But Jesse just sighs, a tiny bit devastated, as he reaches for a slice of cake. "I''m the Duke." "The best Duke," Rafe says, grinning at our cousin and patting him on the back as Gran presses a te of cake into her favorite''s hand. I smile a little, but then we''re too far up the steps to see any more of the action below, and the smile falls from my face as I follow Luca into his room.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He doesn''t say anything as he holds open his door, letting me slip inside. A grin creeps over my face as I move to Luca''s little twin bed and sit down on it, curling my legs up beneath me, because the room is just so boyish. There are boxing posters all over the wall, and old sets of gloves heaped in a corner, and a desk where I can imagine him immediately abandoning his homework as a kid. There''s even still a cup with all of his pencils in the corner, a few of them broken and haphazardly shoved away. Honestly, it''s charming as hell. But Luca clearly isn''t thinking about how cute his room is as he shuts his door and leans back against it, staring at the floor. "I am so sorry, Ariel," he sighs, his voice low with shame. Chapter 0319 ?Chapter 0319 "Luca," I say, putting out my hands towards him. He lifts his eyes a little to meet mine, but he doesn''t move. I just raise my eyebrows, a demand in them, and he sighs and presses up off the door,ing to take my hands and sit by my side. "Your room is so cute," I whisper. Heughs, though his heart isn''t in it. "Mom keeps it like a shrine to my childhood," he murmurs. "I had an apartment, obviously, in the city. But I sold it when I decided to run off to the Academy. Put the profits into the gym." "Yeah, why didn''t you tell me about the gym?" I ask, turning towards him and scooting closer, reaching out a hand to softly stroke his cheek. "It sounds amazing, what you''re doing for those boys."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Because...." he says, hesitating and leaning into my hand, "I don''t know, Ariel, I mean who knows how long it willst. I don''t want to tell you about a project that might fail in a few months when we can no longer afford to fund it." "Well, you''ve got millions now," I say, my voice a little dry. He looks up at me now. "No, I don''t," he murmurs, his hands tightening on mine. "I''m giving you that money, obviously." "Okay," I say, a little too cheerful. His eyes widen in surprise - I don''t think he thought I''d actually take it. "Except, I want my half donated anonymously to your gym. As long as the profits go to schrships for the boys. I don''t want to pay your uncle''s sry," Luca huffs augh, but when he sees that I''m serious his face falls. "Ariel," he says, shaking his head like it''s ridiculous. "Luca," I say, mimicking the sound of his voice, because he''s the one being ridiculous now. "I believe in you. If this is something you care about, then it''s something I care about too. I think it''s amazing. You should have told me about it sooner - you know that the rest of us would want to help. My mom is going to love it - she loves anything that helps kids who need a little boost in life." "I can''t just...take your parents'' money." "Okay," I say, understanding. Money is easy for me, but I understand that it''s not that way for everyone. "Then we''ll help in other ways." I smile, but Luca drops his head again, shaking it. "I''m so sorry, Ariel," he repeats, still stuck on it. "You''re making this too easy. It never should have happened. My uncle - he crossed a line - and I''m so pissed at him - he''s got way too much control of my life, and I think that he hates that I have a royal connection now, that someone else - especially a little blonde girl - might influence me more than he does -" "Luca," I murmur, moving closer so that my side is pressed to his, sensing that he''s on the edge of a rant that''s going to take him deeper and deeper into a spiral of worry and sorrow and grief. I press his cheeks between my palms and force him to look at me. "I forgive you, all right? If there''s anything to forgive - which I''m not sure there is - I forgive you." He stares at me, a little baffled. And we stay like that for a long moment before he raises one hand, covering one of my own, still pressed to his cheek. "You''re too good," he murmurs. "I don''t deserve you." "The Goddess doesn''t make mistakes," I say with a happy little sigh, lifting my chin and pressing a kiss to his mouth. Luca takes a moment to respond, but then his eyes drift shut, and he wraps his arms around me and kisses me back, kisses me like I''m precious, and wonderful, and like he''s terrified to lose me. When we break apart a momentter, I know that we''re all right. And that even if the situation isn''t right yet - that he and I? We''re good. We''ll see it through. "I''m going to go now," I whisper, staring straight into his brown eyes, my voice steady and warm. His eyes widen, worried, but I shush him softly, lifting my face a little to press a kiss to his cheek. "Not because I want to, or because I''m mad - but because you need to get your head back on your fight." Luca just blinks at me like he forgot all about that. And Iugh - because he probably did. Chapter 0320 ?Chapter 0320 After a moment Luca starts tough with me before he takes a deep breath and nods. "Fucking fight," he murmurs, running an anxious hand through his hair. "I have so much to do." "I know," I say, resting my head on his shoulder. "But I don''t want your mind on me at all, okay? Put all of this out of your head and concentrate on what you have to do. I''ll be there, tonight, in the box. Just like I promised." "Are you sure?" he asks, tentative - because he knows that there will be eyes on me now that this article is out - way more than there were before. "Royal box," I whisper. "Dead center. I''ll be right there, nowhere else." "You''re not just saying that you''re not mad so that I won''t worry about it?" He whispers, and I grin at him, shaking my head a little because he''s overthinking it. "You didn''t do anything bad to me, Luc," I say, pressing another kiss to his mouth. "So, I''ve got nothing to be mad about. We''re good. You just concentrate on the fight - bring me home a pretty new belt to add to my essories." Lucaughs and then kisses me, swift and passionate, sending a great flood of love and gratitude and something very close to reverence down the bond. And I kiss him back for a good long time, not letting my own emotions travel to him, because I''m still mad as hell at his uncle and frankly a little sorry for Luca. And he doesn''t need to know that right now. Luca - he''s so brash, and brave, and funny and charming and charismatic. But he''s had someone behind him controlling a great deal of his life, hasn''t he? And every part of me can see how a teenage Luca - so angry, so driven by his emotions - needed that control. Bruce and Luca - there''s a great deal of love in their rtionship, but also some condescension I''m not sure I can forgive. No, I''m not sure I can countenance at all a man who has told his nephew that his only worth is in his ability to get into a ring and beat the tar out of other boys. I''m not sure I''m going to stand for that at all. But... that''s something Luca and I can talk aboutter. There''s plenty of time for that. "Okay," I say,ughing a little and breaking our kiss, running my fingers through his hair slightly. "I''m going to go. You have to concentrate." "No," he mutters, bringing his face back to mine, "five more minutes "Luca!" Iugh, pulling away. "Two!" CC But when Iugh harder he does too, and holds me tight for a second before letting me go. Luca stands with me, walking me to the door, and we kiss onest time before I leave him there and hop cheerfully down the stairs. He sends a warm pulse of affection after me, and I send it right back, along with a great deal of assurance. When I get to the ground floor and peek into the living room, I grin to see that basically all the cake has been eaten, and that Jesse and Gran are looking together at a photograph of the entire royal family that she''s taken down from the wall. "That''s me!" Jesse says, pointing at his image insistently. "Duke Jesse! Me!" A little dubious, Gran looks between him and the picture. "Duchessa Cora?" she asks, hesitant, pointing to Aunt Cora in the picture. "That''s my mom!" Jesse exims, throwing out an eager hand. Gran grimaces, staring at him like that can''t possibly be true and making Rafeugh. Linda stands andes over to me, slipping an arm around my shoulders. "She knows who he is, she figured it out ages ago," she whispers in my ear. "She''s just messing with him now." I look at Linda in shock and then burst outughing. Jesse and Rafe turn my way, Rafe getting to his feet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "All good?" he asks, hesitant. I look to Linda, seeing the same question in her eyes. "All good," I say, nodding around to everyone. "Luca and I are fine." I look up at Linda again. "We''ll see you at the fight tonight? Would you like toe and sit in our box? You''d be more than wee." Chapter 0321 ?Chapter 0321 She beams at me, genuinely pleased. "We always sit ringside for Luca''s fights," she says, giving me a little squeeze. "But thank you. That''s very kind." "Offer stands," Rafe says,ing over with Jesse, Gran between them with one arm around each of their waists. "Any concert or sporting game - if you want to use the box just let us know." She blushes andughs like we can''t be serious, but Jesse assures her that we are. Then we all say our goodbyes and head out the door, dashing as fast as we can for our ck car so that the paparazzi can''t get a good picture. But as we run, I wonder if it even matters - Because I''m going to be at Luca''s fight tonight, front and center. And isn''t that all the confirmation they''re going to need? I''m still wondering about it, a little worried, when I wander into my bedroom about half an hourter, barely concentrating on my surroundings because I''m so lost in my thoughts. So, it''s no surprise that I don''t notice the tiny Queen sitting on my bed. "Heyyy babyyy," she croons, and I shriek and basically jump out of my skin, making herugh and fall back against my pillows. "Mom!" I growl, dashing forward to smack at her, even though she dodges my half-hearted blow. "Don''t scare me like that!" "It''s not my fault you were lost in L-Land," she says, grabbing me and hauling me over to her when I slump down onto the bed. "What would you have done if I was some kind of agent from another country sent to kidnap you? Aren''t they training you for precisely this sort of thing in that school of yours?" "I would poison you," I mutter,ughing a little, "because my education hasn''t gotten me any further than that yet." "Oh yes, very powerful," mom murmurs, stroking my hair and grinning at me. She pulls me back against her, my back to her chest, and starts to pet my hair. In the mirror across the room, I watch as her face falls into more serious lines. "How did it go with Luca?" I sigh, nestling morefortably against her as mom leans over and produces, of all things, a cup of hot coffee, pressing it into my hands. I grin and take a sip, pleased both to have it and because she knew I''d want it - she saw I didn''t have any caffeine this morning at breakfast. "It went okay," I say, nodding and relishing the taste of the coffee. "Luca and I are fine. He wasn''t the one who told the press." Mom exhales a deep breath and nods to me with relief. "But," I continue with a grimace, "his uncle did." She gasps satisfyingly mom is a great listener of gossip and then sits quietly while I tell the whole story. By the end she''s shaking her head in a bit of awe. "It''s such a shame it had to go like that," she says quietly, staring into space a bit and idly ying with my hair, curling a strand of it around her finger. "If Luca needed funds - especially for his family, or for such a good cause - then they could havee to us instead of gambling your secret away. We''d have been happy to help." "That''s what I said!" She nods to me. "But I agree with you - his uncle is underestimating Luca''s abilities to support himself for the rest of his life. Luca - he''s more than just a talented boxer. I just hope his uncle didn''t get so far into his head that Luca can''t see that himself." "Well, we''ll help him." I say, curling up closer to her and resting my head back against her shoulder, pleased to have my mom''s support. "Of course we will," she murmurs, slipping her arm around my shoulders. "Now, let''s talk about your mate." I blink for a second, and then turn my head to frown up at her. "Didn''t we just do that?" "No baby," she says, grinning at me. "Your other mate." And I sit up straighter because....Jackson? Did something go wrong?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 0322 ?Chapter 0322 "What''s wrong with Jacks?" I ask, a little frantic, turning to look her in the face. "See?" mom says, sitting up with a grin and pointing her finger at me, poking me in the chest. "The fact that you keep assuming something is wrong with him tells me that you know something is up too." "That''s not a ridiculous assumption to make when someone says they want to talk about someone, mom," I say, ring at her a little and slumping back against the pillows, taking thest sip of my coffee and putting the cup on my bedstand. "I know, but you did it at breakfast when he wasn''t there, too. He''s a big, powerful Alpha, Ariel - why do you assume he can''t take care of himself?" I sigh, pressing my hands together and screwing my mouth to the side as I consider my mom, who is so pretty, and considerate, and kind. But I know that she''s asking for a reason, and I don''t know how much Jackson told her, or how much he''d want me to reveal. "Well, Jackson''s kind of..." I hesitate, not knowing what to say. "He''s precious, isn''t he?" Mom says with a little smile, staring at me with a whole heap of love in her eyes. "So, you see it too?" I ask, leaning forward a bit. She nods. "He''s so...you''re right, mom, he''s so powerful, but he''s so delicate too -like he totally doesn''t understand this world, and he doesn''t know how to move around in it, and he''s so hungry for someone to love him - but I don''t even think he knows that. I just feel...very protective of him." "Oh, baby," mom sighs, beaming at me and reaching out to pat my cheek. "I''m so d you see it too." "How could I miss it?" I say, a little awed. "Well," she says, with a shrug. "I think...pretty much everyone else in his life has missed it. He''s so... rugged. I think people just assume that what''s inside matches the outside." She pauses a minute, considering. "He told me a little bit about where hees from. It...it doesn''t sound good." "What did he tell you?" I ask, fascinated and curious, d she knows so that we can talk about it. "A little about the Community, about not having parents. Most of it came out when I was getting him new clothes Iugh, and she does too, and I can just imagine how funny, awkward, and sweet my mate was when mom was putting him through his fashion paces. "But," she says, "did you know he''s like...never chosen his clothing before?" "No," I say quietly, resting my head back against the pillow, a little awed by it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah," she says, nodding, her eyes a bit far-off. "His entire life Jackson''s just worn whatever was provided to him - a tradition we continued at the Academy. When I gave him his new wardrobe, he asked which piece he should wear next, and I said whatever you want, and he looked at me like I was crazy." "Did you pick out his outfit today?" I whisper, kind of dying to know. "Nah," she says, grinning at me. "I gave him some hints about how to put together colors, and I left him with some fashion magazines. But he sessfully put together a button-down and some jeans today. Clever boy." We bothugh then, but there''s no malice in it. Just a great deal of love between two people who care about someone who is trying very hard. "He''s so sweet," I murmur, dropping my head a little to hide my ridiculous smile. "He is," mom says, and the slight hardness to her voice makes me look up at her again. She looks at me seriously now and my smile falls away. "I won''t have you breaking his heart, Ariel." My mouth pops open a little, because - well, one, because I have no intention of doing that. And two - "Wait," I say, voicing my protestation aloud, "aren''t I your daughter!? Shouldn''t you be saying that to him!?" Momughs now, unable to help it. "Jackson doesn''t need to be told not to break your heart, Ariel." I open my mouth again to protest, but she holds up a hand, asking me to let her finish. I scowl, and snap my jaw shut. "But baby, you''ve got a team behind you - a whole world of support. Luca does too. If either of you get your heart broken, you''ve got people to fall back on. Jackson..." she lets her words fade off here, because I know how they end. Chapter 0323 ?Chapter 0323 And my heart sinks, thinking of the reality of that. Thinking that my sweet Jacks - he''s really got no one in his life to hold him and coddle him and be his safety. Well, almost no one. "He''s got us," I whisper, looking into my mom''s eyes, which I know are precisely the same shade as mine. "Which...I mean, it isn''t nothing, mom. We''re formidable." "It''s true," she says, a slow grining over her face. "Pint sided, but formidable." We bothugh again, and she strokes my cheek. "I love you so much baby," she whispers, "I just...I care a great deal about that boy already." "Why?" I ask, a little curious. She just grins at me. "An orphan boy, looking for a mom? Who wants a family, but doesn''t even know how to ask for it? Come on, baby trouble," she murmurs, and I immediately put the pieces together - and I can''t believe I didn''t see it before. "Jackson''s basically my catnip - I can''t resist wanting to give him everything I didn''t have." "Mommm," I groan, scooting closer to her over the bed and wrapping my arms around her, putting my head down on her chest as she tugs me close. "You''re so nice. Thank you for taking care of him. And I promise, I''ll be careful. He''s very important to me." "I know he is sweetie, and I know that it''s not easy for you. I know it''splicated, with Luca too. Just...try to remember that Jackson''s kind of an ind. And that he''s putting a great deal on the line, loving you." "Do you think I''ve done a bad job so far?" I ask, kind of terrified to hear her answer. "Not at all, baby," she says, "this is all...for the future. Because I don''t think it gets simpler for the three of you. I think...well, I think there are going to be hard times." I nod, agreeing, kind of dreading it. And inwardly, I solidify my promise to be on Jackson''s side, even when things get hard. Because mom''s right - in some cases, I''m the only one there. Mom presses a kiss to my forehead and then reaches for my bedside table again, where she slides the drawer open and pulls something out. "Speaking of the future," she murmurs, putting a little green bottle into my hand. "This should set you up well to... make whatever ns you want to." "Huh?" I ask, staring at it. And then my eyes go wide when I realize what it is. "Oh," I say, a little...at a loss for words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I''ve seen a bottle like this before - mom keeps it in her bedside table too. The day I figured out that it''s a contraceptive tonic - a mild and specific variety of wolfsbane,bined with ginger and wild carrot - I had blushed for days at the idea that mom still needed it. But when mom had finally confronted me on why I was being so weird around her, we''d had a really good chat about sex, and pregnancy, and reproductive health. "I think you should start taking it,¡± mom says, thoughtful. "I mean, obviously, the choice is up to you. But there''s nothing wrong or bad or shameful about sex, Ariel, even if...well, if your mate situation makes it a little moreplicated. But considering your choice of career, I don''t think you want a baby right now "No, I don''t," I confirm, my eyebrows raised. God, it sure would be hard to pretend I''m a boy at Alpha Academy with a big pregnant belly to give me away. "Not that I would protest that!" mom says, putting her hands up. I gape a little, staring up at her. "Listen, baby," mom says, grinning at me, "the sooner you want to give me a grandchild - or eight - the better, as far as I''m concerned -" "Mommm!" I groan, tilting my head back so far that I fall back on the bed. I use the new position to kick at her lightly, embarrassed and kind of appalled at the idea. A baby! A grandchild for my parents! God, I haven''t even thought of something like that. Chapter 0324 "I know, I know," mom says with a sigh, flopping down next to me on her stomach. "I am willing to wait. And if you decide you don''t want kids, Ariel, that''s fine too - I''ll badger Rafe and Junie and Mark, because one of you will have to give in. I just..." she shrugs, and I look over at her seriously as I clutch the contraceptive tonic to my chest, "I want you to be in charge of your choices. I want you to decide when and if you have kids. And that," she says, pointing to the tonic, "helps with that." I consider my mom seriously for a moment, and then the tonic in my hands, and then I sit up with a new curiosity burning in me. Well, does it like, change anything?" I ask curiously. "Will my period be different? What does it taste like?" Momughs, and begins to tell me everything, and it''s the start of a very long, very detailed, and very important chat. CC In fact, our chat is so long that it only ends with a big thump on my door that makes both of us jump, but which we know can only be one thing. "Arielll," Mark groans, slumped against the outside of my door. Iugh, because he''s been doing this since he was a kid. Markie doesn''t knock - he just throws his body against the door and starts talking. "Stop hogging mom! Some of us need help with our bow ties!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Bow ties?" I call, "what are you talking about?" My handle twists and Markiees in then, and I gasp to see him all dressed up in a tuxedo, looking down at the two ends of the bow tie in his hands. "Mark!" I squeak, thrilled. "You look so handsome!" "Really?" he says, grinning and striking a pose for me. "I''m not cute anymore? I''m handsome?" "You''re both," I say, nodding, decided, and my babyughs and jumps on the bed with us, pleased to be soplimented. Iugh too, watching him with a bit of fascination, because it''s not like I''ve never seen Mark in a tux before mom dresses us up formally for all sorts of asions. It''s just that he really did grow up in the few months that we were away. He looks...god, he looks like an adult now. Soon the girls are going to be all over him, and I won''t know what to do. "Come here, Markito," mom murmurs, holding out her hands for him. "Let me tie that tie." "I''m not going," Juniper sighs at the doorway, and I turn my head to look over at her, a grin immediately taking my face. She''s slumped against my doorframe, her arms crossed, her eyes rolled up to the ceiling. "I don''t have anything to wear. So, I''m not going. Plus, it''s a primeval form of entertainment, watching two men beat each other to bits." "Oh Juuuune," mom sighs, waving her toe in as Mark scootches closer to her. "Come in, you can raid Ariel''s closet, I''m sure she has something that will look amazing on you." "She so can not raid my closet!" I gasp, even as I subtly tuck the contraceptive potion away beneath my pillow, not really ready for Mark and Juniper to know about this burgeoning aspect of my life. "Ariel, you don''t even know what''s in your closet," mom murmurs, rolling her eyes, "how would you even know if Junie wore I bought for you or for her?" "You have to pay rental fees by the hour!" I say, pointing a finger at June as she wanders over to my wardrobe. "And don''t spill anything on it!" I don''t mean it, not really - I never care if my sister borrows my clothes. I just like to torture her about it. Juniper, knowing this,pletely ignores me. A little gaspes at the door and I turn to see Daphne standing there, staring at me. "Ariel!" she says, a little freaked out. "Why aren''t you ready!? we have to like...go!" "What," I say with a frown, looking at the clock. "We have like, an hour, Daphne -" "And you have to get ready!" she says, scurrying into the room, looking amazing in a red dress. "Daph!" I say, gaping and putting out a hand with my palm out. She skitters to a stop, not knowing what I mean, and I just stare at her. "That dress looks insane on you!" Daphne blushes, but I can tell that she''s pleased as she gives a tiny ironic curtsey. "Daphne Designs, of course," she says, waving a hand down to gesture to the expanse of the sleeveless dress that hugs her every curve all the way down to the intricately pleated skirt, which res out at her hips and spreads around her, all the way to the ground. It''s just a few shades darker red than her hair, which I never realized would look so good until I see it now in person. "You made this?" mom gasps, standing and moving to Daphne''s side now that Mark''s tie is tied. Daphneughs and nods, again pleased, and mom admires the dress extensively. I grin, likewise pleased, especially because I can tell that not an ounce of mom''spliments are ttery. Chapter 0325 ?Chapter 0325 "Seriously, Daph, good job," I say, giving her a thumbs up and wandering over to my wardrobe to sort through the dresses with Juniper. "Nowe help me pick out something for me to wear - I have to look at least half as good as you tonight." "You don''t even know what you''re going to wear!?" Daphne squeaks, horrified, as she scurries over to my side. "Oh my god, Ariel, I don''t know how you live such a chaotic life" "What are you talking about?" I burst out,ughing. "What''s chaotic about -" "Ariel, I have had this outfit picked out for a month," she says, staring at me like I''mpletely insane. "And you''re picking out what you''re going to wear to the media event of the year - at which you will be center stage, miss mated to the boxer -" here she pokes me in the center of the chest with a finger, making meugh again, "and you haven''t even decided what to wear?" "It''s because she''s spoiled," mom says, making me spin in protest as shees to stand with the three of us at the wardrobe. Mark sprawls over the bed, watching, grinning, enjoying the drama. "I always pick out her clothes - all of my children''s, honestly. They''ve never had to worry about it a day in their lives." "I pick out my outfits all the time!" I protest. "Because mom basically turns your room into a department store," Juniper mutters, smirking. "Oh, look who''s talking," I snap yfully, giving my sister a yful shove. But Juniper ignores me, her face going serious with awe as she gasps and reaches for something in the back of the wardrobe. When she pulls out a shimmering silver gown, my eyes go wide. "Ohhh....this is pretty," she murmurs, her hand running over it. I gasp a little too, because it is a gorgeous dress, the fabric shimmering like liquid. But not in a metallic way - almost like...well, like it''s actually water, reflecting starlight, or something equally mythical and fantastic. "Wow," Daphne says, reaching out to touch it. "Um," my mom says, and we all turn towards her, surprised by the hesitance in her voice. She reaches for the dress, and Juniper hands it over to her. To my surprise, mom holds it up to me. "Actually," she whispers, "I kind of did buy this with Ariel in mind. Since it''s such a special night for her." I look at my mom in surprise, and then gratitude, because it is an incredible dress - and it was so nice of her to realize that tonight was going to be important for me, with Luca boxing for our nation''s pride. But when I see the way June''s eyes cast down to the floor, not at all protesting, but...disappointed... I know that the choice is simple. "No, let''s let Junie wear it!" I say, beaming at my mom and taking the dress from her hands, holding it out to Juniper''s body to see how it looks. Juniper snaps her head up, a little agape. "But it won''t fit me," Juniper murmurs, pushing it away, wanting me to take it since mom got it for me. "It''s too long - mom will have had it tailored for you -" "Well, I can help with that," Daphne says, taking my side and nodding eagerly to June. "I can fix a hem in a cinch. Why don''t you try it? I think it''s going to look great." The smile on Juniper''s face - it makes the sacrifice of such a stunning dresspletely worth it. My taciturn little sister evenughs a little as she takes the dress from my hands and hurries away to the bathroom. "You are so sweet," mom murmurs, stepping close to me and pressing a kiss to my temple after Juniper closes the door. "But.... you''re also going to be naked at this fight. Because I didn''t get a backup for you to wear." I grimace a little, turning back to my wardrobe and sorting through the dresses, realizing that mom is right. Because even though there are dozens here, none of them at all match the one that Juniper just took. I bite my lip, wondering what the hell I should do. I mean, it is an important night - I should look good. There are going to be lots of eyes on me as the returned Princess and the champion''s dered mate- I want to show everyone that I''m proud of both.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Hmm," Daphne says, tapping her lip with her finger and staring into the wardrobe. "I might have an...idea. Do you mind?" She raises her eyebrow at me and mom, and I know that we both give her the same grin. Chapter 0326 "Be our guest," mom says, gesturing towards the selection in front of us. "Actually, what I''m thinking of is in my room," Daphne says, a huge smile on her face. And then she skitters away. "I like this new friend,¡± mom says, nodding as she watches Daphne dart out the door. "She''s got moxy. She''s also...talented, and organized, and precise, and ambitious." "I know, she''s the best," I say, looking at the empty door that Daphne just skittered through. "You and me, we need people like her," my mom says, looking over at me with a grin as she darts a finger rapidly between us. Because we''re just big-hearted chaos on wheels." I burst intoughter, tilting my head back for the joy of it. Momughs along with me. "What?!" she says, grinning. "It''s true!" "Notpletely!" I protest, bringing my head back in and grinning at her. "I mean, we''re ambitious! And I''m organized, when I want to be!" << "Oh, sure, sure," mom says, pping a hand like it doesn''t matter. "But selective organization and ambition are easy execution is hard. We need Daphnes in our life to help us along. And Dominics and Rafes. Practical, organized, precise." "Which team am I on?" Markie calls from his spot on the couch, flicking through his phone as he does, only half paying attention. "Team benevolent chaos, baby!" Mom calls over to him with a big grin. "The fun team!" Markie gives a whoop, happy to be included, and Iugh again, losing myself to it. But then I pause, my eyes drifting over my mom as sheughs along with me. "Wait mom, what are you going to wear?" I ask, gesturing towards her very high-end butpletely leisurely leggings and sweater. "Oh my god!" mom gasps, and then she, too, runs off for the door. "See? Chaos! I''ll be back, twenty minutes! I have a dress! I''ll be back, don''t do anything fun without me!" I''m stillughing when she''s gone from the room, swinging the door shut behind her. I head over to my bed to sit with Mark and wait for mom and Daphne toe back. "Can you help me with this?" he asks, staring baffled at the two ends of his bow tie that has, somehow,e undone already. "Should have just gotten you a snap-on," I murmur, leaning close and fiddling with the ends, trying to remember how to do this. "Definitely," Markie agrees, lifting his chin so that I can see what I''m doing.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It takes us awhile and a couple of inte videos to get Markie all fixed up again, but we get there. Not long after we do I hear the click of two doors - my bedroom door as well as the bathroom door - as they open almost simultaneously. My head first moves to Daphne, whoes in with a length of ck fabric draped over her arm, but when I see her wide grin looking towards the other end of the room I snap my head around to Juniper, who shyly pecks around the bathroom door, only half stepping through. Mark and I gasp in tandem when we see her in the dress and I get up to my knees, excited. "Junie!" I say, my voice soft and referent as I wave her into the room. "Let me see you! Oh my god!" Juniperughs a little, anxious, as she steps fully out of the bathroom, but I can tell by the smile she can''t keep off her face that she knows she looks good - and that she''s really enjoying it. But good - the word doesn''t cut it. I sp my hands beneath my chin as I beam at my little sister, who looks...ethereal. Something about the shimmering silver of the dress against her newly-ck hair makes her emerald eyes sparkle - and the way the dress hugs her petite form to pool on the floor at her feet... "Junie, you look so pretty," Mark says, and I can hear the happiness in his voice. "You really do!" I squeak, my throat tight as tears spring to my eyes. Because my little sister - I''ve never seen her so grown up! The dress is very innocent with its sweetheart neckline and slim straps - it''s not sexy or provocative at all. But still, she doesn''t look like our family''s little girl - she''s a beautiful young woman, and I feel so proud. "Guys," she moans, halfughing, her shoulders slumping forward as she sees the way that we''re all staring at her. "Stop! I mean ...is it... is it good?" She looks down, spreading her hands out over the dress. "It''s perfect," Daphne breathes, tossing what I assume is my dress onto the bed and moving swiftly over to Juniper. "What do you think about..." she hesitates but then reaches out to softly gather Junie''s hair up behind her head in a delicate twist. I nod eagerly as Daphne and Juniper look to me, because sometimes Junie hides behind her hair, but this really allows her pretty face toe forward and take center stage. Chapter 0327 "Do you think we can darken her eyebrows?" I ask Daphne, eager. "To match her hair more?" "Oh, good idea!" Daphne says, and then gets started. Excited, I jump off the bed as Daphne ushers Juniper over to my vanity. Very quickly Daphne loosely pins Juniper''s hair up and then uses a very light bit of cosmetics to highlight Juniper''s features - her lovely darkshes, her high cheekbones - and then, to my surprise, lines Juniper''s lips in a very dark red - almost ck. "Really?" I ask, surprised. "What?" Juniper says, her eyes going wide, trying to nce over to the mirror. "What are you doing to me?" "Trust me," Daphne murmurs, grabbing some clear lip gloss and dabbing it onto juniper''s lips and then smudging the color at the edges a bit so that it bleeds onto her lips like a watercolor, leaving her mouth dark at the edges and light at the center, making them look full and gorgeous. "Ohhhh," I say, my eyes crinkling with delight - because it''s just precisely the right detail, and the dark color makes her look very mysterious. "You look coooool, Junie!" "What!?" June protests, but when she spins towards the mirror her eyes go wide, I think because she''s probably never seen herself like this before - morous, enigmatic, alluring. She stares at herself, shocked, and then a little smile takes her lips as she leans forward. "Wow..." "That''s amazing," Mark says,ing to stand with us and also peering at June in the mirror. He turns to stare at Daphne. "Can you do my makeup? What can you do to make me more handsome?" Daphne bursts intoughter and gives Mark a yful shove on the shoulder. "You''re already handsome enough, with all of those Sinir genes. You don''t need anything else." "Yes, I do," he says, striking a dramatic pose with the back of his hand against his forehead. "Make me stunning!" Iugh at my little baby brother, adoring him as always, but then Daphne gasps again. "Ariel!" she says, gesturing over to the fabric sitting on the bed. "What are you doing!? You haven''t even tried that on yet!?" "We got distracted!" I protest. "Go!" she shouts, giving me a shove before reaching a hand out to Juniper, asking her to stand so that she can check the hem length on her dress. I move to the bed and gather the ck fabric in my hands while I head to the bathroom door just as Markie starts to try to pull Daphne away. "No, her hem is fine!" he groans. "Give me a makeover! What color should my eyebrows be!?" I''mughing as I step into the bathroom and pull the door shut behind me. Then, grinning, I quickly peel my clothes off and step into the dress, pulling it up over my body. I turn to look at myself in the mirror, but eyes immediately go wide with anxiety as I fasten the zipper on the side and stare at myself in the mirror. Because as innocent and ethereal as Juniper''s was? This one is...sexy. The zipper done, my hands fall to the sides as I stare at myself in the mirror, at the dress that''s cut in so sharp a sharp V over my chest that ites to a point just above my navel. In many ways it''s cleverly done, the V so narrow that it''s almost demure there''s no cleavage on disy, just a great deal of implication that it could be. I twist a little, observing the way that the dress loops up over my shoulders in diaphanous straps about an inch wide and then falls gracefully down my back in a wide scoop, leaving my entire back bare as the fabric settles just barely an inch above my butt. My eyes go wider - if possible - when I see how much flesh is bared, and I blush at myself... But then I bite my lip because...I mean, because I kind of like it. This feels like the kind of dress that was made for a spy disguised as a princess, a femme fatale, someone who people underestimate because she''s pretty and delicate but who can poison you in nine different ways. The kind of dress for a princess with two Alpha mates, each of which is ready to tear the world apart at hermand. Slowly, I smile. Because I absolutely love it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 0328 ?Chapter 0328 I beam in particr at the thought of Daphne, who envisioned me in this dress tonight. Daphne, my dear friend who knows the intricacies of my story, and my personality, sopletely that she...made this dress. And instantly, I know that she made it. And that she made it for me. Because it fits like a damn glove, even if it is a little bit long. Eagerly, I move for the door, pulling it open and smirking when I find Daphne standing about ten feet away, waiting for me, the straps of a pair of insanely high stiletto shoes draped over her fingers, held out towards me. "I cut the hem for six-inch heels," she says with a smirk. "Think you can handle it?" I squeal with excitement as I scurry over to her, throwing myself into her arms as sheughs and hugs me back, as Markie says " whoa!" and Juniper gapes from her spot by the vanity, pins all over the bottom of her dress. "I love it," I whisper to Daphne, incredibly excited as I pull back and take the shoes from her hands, leaning on her shoulder as I start to pull them on. "You do!?" Daphne nearly sings, excited. "I dreamed it up, but I wasn''t sure you''d like it -" "It''s perfect," I say, shaking my head a little. "Actually," she murmurs, and I watch with surprise as she pushes hastily at the straps over my shoulders so that they fall, dainty, to hang in loops over my arms, leaving my shoulders bare. I hesitate for a second, thinking that the whole dress is going to fall down, but then I realize that Daphne''s crafted it so carefully that the boning and structure beneath the long strip of ck silky fabric holds it up. The whole dress looks like it''s crafted to go to pieces and leave me naked in an instant, but really it''s quite sturdy. "You''re so clever," I murmur, twisting a little as I take in the effect in the mirror. "I can''t believe you did this. Every girl in the nation is going to want one of these tomorrow." Daphneughs and heads back to Juniper while I finish pulling on my shoes. I turn towards Mark and Juniper, wanting their opinions, when the door opens and momes in in her own gorgeous gown, a confection of peach-colored organza andce. When mom presses the door shut and turns to me, her mouth falls open. "Oh my god," she whispers, looking me up and down, her eyes wide and her expression nk.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I bite my lip, not sure if I like this reaction. "Is it too much?" Slowly, my mom raises her eyes back to mine. She''s silent for a long, long moment, and my stomach sinks, but then she sps her hands in front of her chest and gives a brilliant little shriek of joy. "Ariel! You look gorgeous! You look amazing!" I burst into a grin and my mom hurries across the room to me, taking my hand and making me spin in a circle for her, her eyes going wide again when she sees the back. "You look so sexy," she whispers, meeting my eyes, which makes meugh and blush at once. Pleased, Daphne goes back to kneel on the floor in front of Juniper, fixing up her hemline in a hurry. "But seriously, you don''t think it''s too much?" I ask, a little worried. Momughs and gives me an anxious little grimace. "I think your dad''s going to flip." I go a little pale at the idea but mom just ps her hand at me, darting over to the closet where some of my coats are kept, pulling out a chic little faux-fur wrap. "You can just wear this until we get to the fight, and then he won''t have a chance to protest, will he?" Iugh and nod, grinning at my mom, loving her loving that she doesn''t have a prudish bone in her body and would never try to make me feel any shame about my body or wearing whatever I want. Mom tosses the coat onto the bed and then quickly begins to confer with Daphne about what we should do for makeup and hair. Mark pretends to get in on it, giving his yful suggestions, all of which are dismissed because he has terrible teenage-boy tastes. But by the time Juniper''s hem is all sewn up, I''m equally fitted out as well, with dark and smoky makeup on my eyes, and barely a bit of gloss on my lips, and two tiny diamond clips holding my hair back from my face so that it flows down my back. Simple, sexy, dangerous. When I stand next to my mom and my sister and look in the mirror, I grin around at all of us - shocked at how three women with such simr features can look so different tonight. But each of us so lovely in our own ways. "Oh, I love you both so much," mom squeals, putting her arms around our shoulders and giving us each a kiss and a squeeze. "What about me!?" Markie protests, behind us, left out. "Yes, you too, Mark, of course," mom says, her voice over-indulgent as it always is with him, but he beams anyway when she turns and gives him a hug. As she does, Juniper turns to me and crosses her arms, looking me up and down. "Who''s spooky now?" she asks, smirking. "Yes, bubblegum sparkle princess is no more," I say with a mock sigh, grinning at her, remembering her words on the day I came home. "It''s all dark Ariel now." Juniperughs with me and then gives me a nod. "I think it''s cool," she says, giving a one-shouldered shrug. "New era, new princess. I think it...suits you. All sides of you." "Thanks, Junie," I say, a little softer now, genuinely touched. "You''re wee," she says, giving me a big grin. "In exchange for my kindness, please do not tell mom and dad if you see me drinking champagne tonight." I narrow my eyes a little at my wicked sister, but then I grin and loop my elbow in hers, giving her a nod. Secrets between sisters, after all, are very important. It''s about time Juniper and I were on the same team. "Are we ready?" mom asks, moving towards the door. "Aye aye, Captain Mom," Markie says, giving her a foolish salute. She grins at him and then points to the fur still on the bed." Seriously, Ariel, you''d better wear that or your dad will lock you in your room." I grin and, as I move out of the room with my sister on one side and Daphne on the other, I grab my coat, pulling it over my shoulders and feeling incredibly excited about the night. Because I have a new dress, and I get to go to an event with my entire family, and watch my mate beat the crap out of someone and defend our national pride. It can''t get any better than this. And what, possibly, could go wrong? Chapter 0329 Downstairs, where we all gather by the door and wait for the cars toe around to the front of the pce, is the best kind of chaos. I''m beaming ear-to-ear, a cheeseburger in one hand and a ss of champagne in the other, as I chat with my family, greeting everyone and exchangingpliments. None of thepliments are false, actually, because everyone looks amazing. All the men are in tuxes, and while my dad and Rafe wear tuxedos like they were born for them, nobody outdoes Uncle Roger and Jesse for re. Jesse''s suitcoat tonight is made out of an incredibly gorgeous wine-colored velvet with ckpels. It would swallow anyone else, but Jesse''s personality can handle it. "Hello, gorgeous cousin," he murmurs, pulling me close to give me a kiss on the cheek as he smirks at my cropped fur jacket. " What are you hiding under there?" "Oh, weapons," I I say, grinning and taking a big bite of my cheeseburger. "Vials of poison, a very small sniper rifle." I put my fingers up close to my face, pinched together, indicating the rifle''s approximate size. "Not a crossbow?" he asks, raising an eyebrow, his hands slipped into his pockets. "No, I''m kind of over those at the moment," I say with a sigh, tilting my head to the side. "Though I can''t imagine why." Jesseughs and pats me on the shoulder before moving over to the little buffet mom had set up by the door she always does this, wanting us to each have a bunch of greasy food before we go out to a party or an event so no one''s drinking on an empty stomach. And, despite being practical, it''s delicious. I continue to eat my burger and sip my champagne, letting my eyes drift over my family. I grin to see Markie standing with my dad and Rafe, pleased as hell to finally be allowed toe along to a big grown-up event like this. Ben and Daphne are raiding the buffet, I think a little shocked by it but enjoying it nheless. Juniper, meanwhile, is being extravagantly admired by Aunt Cora, who is stunning in an elegant navy-blue jumpsuit with wide-red legs that almost give the impression of a dress until you see her move. I''m suffused with happiness, thrilled to be here with everyone, except... Well, except my eyes keep moving to the door. Because there''s one person missing, and he''s precisely the one I''m waiting for.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. A bell rings by the pce''s main doors, letting us know that the cars are here, and my dad looks over at me with his mouth drawn into a thin line, a little worried. Because it''s time to go, and he''s well aware that Jackson''s missing. I wave to my dad, swallowing myst bite of cheeseburger, and head immediately for the door to the hall, intending to check Jackson''s guest suite to see if he''s ready- But there''s no need, because before I''ve even taken three steps, Jackson appears. And, as it so frequently does these days when I see him, my mouth drops open. But this time, it''s not a good thing. "Jacks!" I gasp, quickly closing the distance between un and looking worriedly over his jeans, his casual nnel button-down, the brown jacket draped over his arms. I mean, he looks good, but... "Why - where''s your tux!? Didn''t mom get you one!?" I look anxiously over my shoulder at the waiting crowd, some of whom have noticed Jackson''s appearance and look worriedly over at us, and some of whom are still oblivious. "Ariel," Jackson says, putting a hand out on my shoulder and smiling down at me. "No, she did, I just " "Well, why aren''t you wearing it!?" Jackson sighs, and holds my gaze, but he doesn''t say anything. It only takes me half a second to figure out the answer to my own question. "You''re noting?" I whisper, stepping closer to him so that the fur of my coat brushes against his chest, so that I''m staring up into his sapphire eyes. "Ariel," he murmurs, raising a hand to tuck my hair back behind my ears, gazing down at me, his expression sorry to see me so dismayed. "I''ll just be a distraction -" "No, you won''t!" I insist, meaning it and shaking my head. Anger starts to roll in me, a bit, because Jackson - he always thinks he''s an imposition, but I always want him by my side. Why does he keep insisting he''ll be a bother? "Jacks, I want you toe! We all want you toe!" I gesture vehemently back towards my family, nearly spilling what''s left of the champagne from the ss still in my hand. Chapter 0330 Jacks sighs and deftly takes the ss from me, setting it on a table by his side as he speaks. "Luca doesn''t want me toe," he murmurs, raising an eyebrow at me. "Oh, Luca won''t even know you''re there," I say, waving a hand to dismiss the idea. "Seriously, Jacks" "No, seriously, Ariel," he says, his tone a little sharper than I''ve heard from him before. I go still, looking up into his face, realizing that Jackson is asserting himself. Which I certainly want him to do - I just...am not used to it. He sighs and takes my face between his palms, stepping close, speaking more softly now. "I''m fine with it, okay? This is Luca''s big night, he''s worked hard for it, he deserves the spotlight. And he deserves your full attention. And beyond that, you deserve to have a night where you just get to concentrate on him - I know that if I''m there you''ll check yourself, always looking over your shoulder to make sure that I''m okay." I sigh too, my expression falling as I gaze up at my sweet, thoughtful mate. "I just...always want you to be okay." "I know," he murmurs, slipping his hand around to the back of my head and wrapping his other arm around me, pulling me close, bringing my head to his chest so I can hear his words rumbling as he speaks them. "Take the night, Ariel. Feel what it''s like to be Luca''s mate, to give him your full attention. I think that''s...important." "Why is it important?" I murmur, hating the idea of Jackson not being there, of him missing it. "Because," he says, and I turn my head up to look into his face again when I hear the smirk in his voice. "When you pick me, Ariel, I want it to be with the full knowledge of what life would be like as Luca''s mate - all the highs and lows. I''m not going to be epting any usations that I sabotaged his chances by always hanging around you, spoiling your good time." "I would never use you of that!" I gasp. "Yeah," he says, smirking andughing a little. "But he would." And I can''t help it - I grin, and stare up at him. "I think you''re too good, McClintock," I whisper, shaking my head a little. "That maybe you should y dirty, every once in awhile."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, I''ve got plenty of time to y dirty with you, rk," he murmurs, his voice hitting that low register that makes my eyes flutter half shut. He takes my chin in his hands, then, sharp, and pulls me up onto my toes as he dips his head to kiss me. His movements are rougher than usual, his lips hard on mine in a way that lets me know precisely what he''s got in store for me in the future. My wolf responds with a panting little howl, frantically turning in circles, urging me to try to find a way to stay in his arms. To make hime with us, or stay here, or run away to Aunt Cora''s beach cottage with him and just live on whatever canned food they''ve got stocked up there for as long as itsts - Because I never, ever want to not feel precisely like this - pressed wann against Jackson''s body, tight in his arms. I have to admit, I''m a little dazed when he pulls away, but his arm tight around me stops me from stumbling. "Have fun, enjoy yourself," he murmurs, smiling down at me. And his eyes twinkle a bit, like he''s daring me to have more fun than I could with him. Because he kind of...knows that it''s impossible. "Ariel?" my mom calls, worried. I nce over my shoulder and see that my family is starting to head out the door. Jackson raises a hand to her, letting her know she''s been heard, asking for another moment. "Jacks," I say, pouting pathetically, a little whine in my voice. He justughs and shakes his head at me, moving to step away. But I move with him, not ready to part. "What will you do tonight?" I ask, really wanting to know. Because Jackson, alone in the pce, or the city? What on earth will he get up to? Chapter 0331 ?Chapter 0331 I frown a little, looking Jackson over, wondering what his ns are. I mean, he''s dressed - he''s got a coat. If he was just going back to his room, he''d be in pajamas, wouldn''t he? "I''m going to go watch the fight in a bar," he says, nodding to me. "Actually, the one I used to work at - I''m going with the guys I used to live with, those three months I lived here." "The rough boys?" He grins at me. "Yes, the rough boys," he says, a littleugh in his words. He leans forward, conspiratorial. "Don''t worry, Ariel, I can take them." I frown a little, narrowing my eyes. "And they''re taking you to the restaurant you used to work at? With the waitresses?" Jackson bursts outughing now, but a vicious little snarl slips from between my teeth. Because I do not like that. I do not like that at all. "I can take them too, Princess," he murmurs, running his fingers through my hair passively, not even thinking about it. And as he does I can sense his feelings - that he''s putting up one hell of a front right now, and is having quite a bit of trouble not throwing me over his shoulder and just carrying me back upstairs. But also, that he genuinely wants to support me, and let me live and explore my life. Even if he can''t really bear to think about what it means to be giving Luca a full night alone with me, he pats that emotion away for my sake. Or at least, he tries to. I pass my own warm feelings back to my mate, a promise amongst them that Jackson will get his own night. Very soon. A little smile curls at the corner of his mouth at that, and he nods. "No waitresses," I snap, pointing a finger up at his face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jackson justughs and bends a little again, pressing a quick kiss to my mouth. "Have fun, Ariel," hemands, hardly louder than a whisper. "I mean it." And I sigh and stand on my toes again, pouting heartily at him and bringing my lips close to his, but not kissing. Heughs, seeing my game, and grabs me to him, pressing a long and lingering kiss to my mouth before Iugh and make myself push him away, make myself move towards the door even as I sigh. My head hangs a bit, my wolf howling and turning back towards Jackson, nipping at my heart and urging me to go back. But my mom is waiting for me at the door, and despite what my wolf thinks, I do really want to go to this fight. So, I straighten my shoulders and do my best not to look back. "Hey, Princess," Jackson calls from behind me. I pause, curious and still a little sad, looking back at him. He raises his chin towards me. "What''s the mystery? What do you have going on under that coat?" Slowly, my mouth curls into a grin. "Oh, baby," I say, and I don''t miss the way his shoulders straighten at the way my voice has dropped, at the use of his very secret pet name. "You don''t want to know." "Show me!" he calls,ughing a little, pleased. But I just keep walking, pretending to ignore him. As I go, though, I let the jacket slip from my shoulders, and then down my back, and then all the way off until it''s just dangling from my fingertips, nearly brushing the ground. Behind me a heavy groan breaks from Jackson, and through our bond I can feel all of his emotions at once. It''s a mixed bag of joy, and pride, and the sense that I''m the most beautiful creature he''s ever seen, and wonder at how lucky he is to have me, and bitterness that he was a stupid chivalric idiot and sent me off into Luca''s arms dressed like this. But what traces along all of it is a great deal of desire, and the urge to chase after me and snatch me back. Iugh, a little delighted, and I turn to walk backwards for a second so that I can grin at my mate and so that he can see the front of the dress. When I do, Jackson''s jaw drops, and he groans again - louder this time- and covers his face with his hands as he turns away from me, muttering curses and turning his head up to the ceiling in regret. "I told you toe!" I call, teasing andughing. Jackson doesn''t respond, just sends a rather feral impression to me down the bond, something akin to teeth on skin, and ripping ck silk, and panting breath in the dark. A shiver runs through me as I turn away from him, his hands still over his face, and I''mughing as I catch up with my mom. "Well done, baby trouble," she whispers, grinning at me and slipping an arm around my shoulders. "Making mommy proud! Now put your coat back on, your dad could still make you go change." Laughing, I do as I''m told, slipping back into my coat and doing my best to tuck my sadness at Jackson''s absence away, to concentrate instead on having fun with my family and supporting Luca. Because Jackson is right - it is Luca''s night, and he does deserve my full attention. Chapter 0332 And even if a little piece of my attention will be at some restaurant bar downtown, baring my teeth at waitresses....well, Luca doesn''t need to know that, does he? "He''s too good, that boy," mom says, unable to help a little nce over her shoulder back towards the pce, to where Jackson is presumably still inside. "I know," I say with a sigh, reaching for the car door, which opens before I can reach it, revealing a great deal of light andughter inside the limousine as our family waits for us. "But...he gets to make his own choices too." "That''s right," she says, leaning forward to press a kiss to my cheek. And then she gives me a little push towards the car,ughing, urging me to get inside and have fun. And so I do. Inside our limousine the atmosphere is very bright and vivid, and I''m already smiling as the car pulls away. "Your highness," Ben murmurs from his spot next to me, slipping a ss of white wine into my hands. "I think you were perhaps wanting this." "Thank you, Benny," I say with a sigh, grinning and putting my head on his shoulder for a second. "You''re so thoughtful." "Yes, well, I remember that one time when my insanely gorgeous mate declined to attend the national sporting event of my insanely gorgeous other mate," he says, his voice soft and whistful. "It was hard." I burst outughing and give Ben a hearty smack on the chest, making him grin. He holds my gaze for a second, letting me know that he really does understand and that he''s here for me if I need him. I nod, grateful for my pal, and we turn back to the group when hear a loud pop of champagne. "To Luca Grant!" Roger says across the huge, packed limo, raising the foaming bottle high before starting to pour it out into delicate flutes. "May he make me a great deal of money tonight!" "You bet again!?" Cora gasps, smacking him and making him spill the champagne a bit. Roger just grins at her, pouring quickly and passing the sses around. On his other side, Jesseughs, clearly enjoying the drama. "I basically had to, Cora," Roger says, looking at her with wide-eyed innocence and ncing my way. "He is Ariel''s mate - I have to support the family -" Cora rolls her eyes at him and turns away, sipping her champagne, but she perks up a bit when Roger murmurs something in her ear about using the winnings to buy her a new beach house. I grin, sipping at my white wine and looking around the limo at my family and friends, my spirits starting to rise. I turn my head a little with interest when I note that Daphne is seated on Jesse''s other side, and that Rafe is on her left. I wonder, passively, what''s going on there - because I know they had their little midnight date down in the kitchens but... has that been all? Or have there been developments of which I have not heard? As I consider it, studying Daphne and Rafe, my eyes catch again on the color of Jesse''s jacket. And I realize that it''s almost the perfectpanion to Daphne''s dress... Almost as if he...nned that. My eyes narrow a little and I lean forward a bit, studying further. Did he n that? Daphne catches me looking and raises her eyebrow, questioning. I flick my eyes between Rafe and Jesse, asking silently what''s going on there. Daphne goes still for a second but then is suddenly magically distracted, a smirk on her lips as she looks up at the ceiling studying the patterned lights there. Iugh and turn away, letting her have her secrets. For now. "To Luca!" Dad calls out, raising his ss of champagne after they''ve all gone around. Mom and I are thest to get them, and Iugh a little as I nce between my two drinks, wondering if I''m going to be drunk before I even arrive at the fight. "And to Moon Valley!" Dad continues. "This is a big night for our family," he says, raising a ss towards me, "but also for our nation. Let''s all cross our fingers that Luca shows that Atxians what we''re made of!" Everyone cheers, and raises their sses, and clinks them together. I join in, perhaps more enthusiastic than most, but as I do a little anxiety begins to twist in me. Because there''s a great deal riding on my mate today, and he had a rough morning. I just hope, very much, that he was able to pull himself together in time for this fight, to get his head in the right space. Because I really, really want him to win.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I grin, tossing the rest of my champagne back as the limo pulls up outside the stadium where the fight will be held, my anxiety mixing with my excitement. Because we''re here! And we''re all about to find out whether Luca''s as good as his swagger would have us believe. Chapter 0333 "I should probably know more about boxing," I murmur to Rafe, at my side, as we get out of the car to the shes and the shouts of the paparazzi. My handsome brotherughs warmly down at me, offering his arm. "Yes, you probably should," he murmurs. "Considering who you''re mated to. What do you know?" I give him a tiny frown and a shrug as the rest of our family and friends climb out of the limo. "You know, all the basics." His grin deepens. "Which are?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Punch punch. Jab jab." I give him a blissful Princess smile, making himugh. "The one who knocks the other over the most wins!" "A bit moreplicated than that," he says, looking around as thest of our party emerges from the car and offering his arm." But sure, those are the basics. Ready?" "Ready!" I say, grinning at him and wrapping a hand around his proffered elbow. This is all very deliberate, of course. My family talked it through earlier and decided that I should enter the stadium on Rafe''s arm while the paparazzi take their pictures, as everyone knows he''s my brother and that we''re close. No use stoking the media fire by going in on Ben''s arm or something. The photographers lining the red carpet shout our names as we walk in. I hear my name more than I''m used to people usually call for mom and dad and Rafe much more than they do me. But this time there are a thousand questions for me - asking if I''m Luca''s mate, if we''re in love, if I''m pregnant with his child. I burst outughing at this one, and Rafeughs with me, but neither of us say anything. Instead, our whole party moves smoothly inside, giving little smiles and waves when necessary. When we get in there''s a group of security there who begin to escort us to the Royal Box, but I drop Rafe''s arm and turn back to Daphne, who walked in with Ben." So?" I say, grinning at both of them as we''re swept along pretty quickly. "Did you enjoy your first red carpet experience?" "Of course," Daphne says, grinning and flicking her hair back over her shoulders. "I was born for the spotlight." Her voice is mock smug, and she lifts her chin haughtily, but we both burst outughing when our eyes meet. "You were, Daph!" I say,ughing and looping my arm with hers. She grins, shaking her head at me. "It''s all a bit of a dream, isn''t it, Ari? But I''m having so much fun. And I''m so d we''re friends." I smile at Daphne, nodding my agreement as I give her arm a little squeeze, pleased to be here with her too. I nce back over my shoulder next to check on the rest of my loved ones, pleased also to see my parents looking so happy, and Markie and Juniper looking around with excitement. Yes, I think, nodding to myself. It''s going to be a very good night. When we get up to the box, there are already a few people there - my grandpa Henry, of course, alongside some close family friends and some of dad''s government associates whom he invited to join us. All people I''ve known my whole life. When enter the box Ben heads to the bar with Rafe and Jesse, but I tug Daphne forward so that we can get a look of the stadium. I stop to give my grandpa a kiss on the check before I dart to the low wall at the front edge of the box, eager to see out view of the ring. A big cheer goes out when Daphne and I appear within sight of the public already gathered in the stadium and she gasps a little, taking a step back. "What do we do?" she asks, her eyes wide. "Just say hi," I say, shrugging and giving a little wave around, which elicits a bigger cheer. Daphne hesitates but then likewise waves, and the crowd cheers again, though I''m not sure they know who she is. But it doesn''t seem to matter - the crowds are ready to celebrate tonight, and they embrace Daphne as one of us. Which, of course, she is. I smile around at the gigantic stadium, at the crowds already beginning to fill it. We''re at the top of the first level of the stadium, our box jutting out just a little bit, but there''s really not that much distance at all between the low wall before us and the seats below - so close that it wouldn''t be hard, really, for someone to jump up here. Of course, we have security to stop anyone from climbing up - but honestly, it''s never been much of a problem. In front of us, and a little below, is the ring, and a swell of excitement goes through me as I see it. The lights are already on it, reflecting off the white canvas so brightly that it almost glows. "You ready for this?" Jesse asks,ing to stand next to me. He presses a ss of white wine into my hands and passes what looks like a gin and tonic to Daphne. "Reports came in this morning - apparently your boy is going to have one hell of a fight." Chapter 0334 ?Chapter 0334 "He is?" I ask, my eyes going wide. I pass my drink back to Jesse for a moment and slip my jacket from my shoulders, suddenly feeling warmer, probably from the anxiety his words produced. "Yup," Jesse says, nodding to me seriously. "The laxians have apparently brought one hell of a fighter." I don''t really know what that means, but it can''t be good. I take my drink back from Jesse and squeeze it between my palms. "Don''t let that rattle you, Ari," Rafe says, and I turn to see him on Daphne''s other side, looking at me seriously. "Luca''s one hell of a fighter - he''s the champ for a reason, nobody in Moon Valley can touch him in the boxing ring -" "Although Rafe can beat him at wrestling and other forms of hand-to-hand stuff," Jesse says, gesturing to my brother and then pressing his hand delicately to his chest, "and I, obviously, beat him in all trials of wit."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Daphne and I burst outughing at this, but Rafe just ignores him. "And despite what Luca''s uncle thinks," Rafe continues, drawing my gaze back to him, "being at the Academy all semester only made Luca better. He''s strong as hell now, and faster than he''s ever been. I think his odds are good." I bite my lip with anxiety, ncing back towards Jesse, wondering if Rafe is just saying that to me to make me feel better. But Jesse gives me a serious nod, letting me know that it''s true and he agrees with Rafe. I open my mouth to ask more questions, to try to learn how the scoring works, but suddenly I hear my dad call my name, and we all turn to him. Dad stands against the low wall at the edge of the box about ten feet away, his arms crossed, ring at me. My mom is pressed innocently to his side, smiling prettily like butter can''t melt in her mouth. I grin too, taking up mom''s patented defense, as dad''s eyes deliberately move over me, up and down, and he cocks a clearly displeased eyebrow at my dress. Then he snaps his fingers once and points to the ground in front of him, hismand clear. "Come on, Rafe!" I say cheerfully, grabbing my brother''s arm and tugging him over. "No way!" he hisses, digging his heels in. "He wants you, Ariel - he''s probably wondering where the other half of your dress is -" "Daphne made this dress," I inform my brother sharply, raising my eyebrows at him, trying to make him feel guilty. It works, and Rafe''s mouth drops open, and he nces back towards Daphne, who isughing, watching us with a bit of glee as Jesse steps closer to her side. "It''s a beautiful dress," Rafe says, shaking his head like he didn''t mean it like that. "Dad''s just not going to " "Ariel!" Dad barks, pulling both of our attention to him. "Rafe! Over here! Now!" "Seeee," I say, tugging on my brother''s arm again. "He wants you too!" Rafe sighs, and hangs his head, and apanies me to have a quick chat with our glowering father and beaming mother. As we step away, Jesse steps closer to Daphne, taking a sip of his whiskey. "What do you think, will Dominic Sinir just make Ariel wear his suit coat all night to cover her up? Or will he banish you for dressing the Princess as the brazen hussy she is inside?" Daphneughs and turns towards him, smacking him on the arm. "Ariel looks beautiful, and I don''t think Mr. Sinir really cares," she says, grinning up into Jesse''s smirking face. "I think he just likes to keep his kids on their toes." "Look at you," Jesse murmurs, one corner of his lips turning up, "calling the King mister, calling the Crown Prince and the Princess kids. Getting awfullyfortable with the royals, are we?" Daphne just huffs augh and leans closer, narrowing her eyes. "Getting a little jealous, are we? I mean, even Luca''s Gran probably knows who I am at this point," she grins and tosses her hair back over her shoulder. "Can''t say the same for you." Jesse bursts outughing at this, his head tilting back, and Daphneughs too, delighting a bit to see him do it. It''s always very satisfying to break Jesse Sinir out of his yful, sarcastic persona - to surprise him, and see him genuinelyugh, to get more than a wry quip or a joke on top of a joke. Yes, stopping Jesse Sinir in his tracks....it''s more satisfying than Daphne knew it would be. When he brings his head back up, Jesse gives Daphne a sunny smile and shakes his head. "It''s a shame you have to go home after the fight," he says, and the happiness with which he says makes Daphne realize that it''s not just conversation, or apliment. That he really means it. "Anything we can do to make you stay? You could bring your mom to the pce for Midwinter." "Not to your house?" Daphen asks, tilting her head. Jesse gives her a slow smile. "You want toe spend Midwinter at my house, Daphne?" Chapter 0335 ?Chapter 0335 "I don''t know," Daphne says, tilting her head and narrowing her eyes a little in a challenge. "Are your Midwinter cookies any good?" Jesse sighs sharply. "Nah, our cookies are crap." Daphne bursts outughing again, and Jesse goes with her. "Seriously," Jesse continues, shaking his head. "Mom isn''t particrly domestic, so all our cookies are store bought, and they''re gone in like eight seconds. You have to fight to the death to get your hands on one. Chase - he''ll bite you, and Be, she has this really pointy stick -" "Oh, I''m sure it''s not all that bad," Daphne murmurs, still grinning, her eyes slipping down over Jesse even though she didn''t mean them to. "No," he sighs, leaning against the wall and giving her a smile. "I assure you, it is. In fact, mom, dad, and I aren''t out on the town tonight - the children have staged a coup and barred us from the house. It''s chaos over there -plete child anarchy. We fear that we''re going to return home to all of the living room furniture torn to pieces, scrapped for firewood and spare parts for their tree fort." "And yet, something tells me that''s precisely how you like it," Daphne says, leaning against the wall with her chin in her hand, studying him. "Well," he says, leaning a little closer like it''s a great secret. "Someone had to teach them what a coup was. And they let me sleep in the yard, which is more than they allow mom and dad. I get a little bowl of scraps and a torn nket when Ie begging." Daphneughs again, light. "Come on," Jesse murmurs, his face falling into more serious lines. "Stay. It''s...good, having you here." "Is it?" she asks, wrinkling her nose a little bit. "I''ve barely seen you, Jess." "Well," he sighs, leaning a little closer, folding his arms on the wall so that his face is level with hers. He hardly blinks as he stares at her, his eyes moving slowly over her face. "That''s not my fault, is it? Someone is letting her time be rather monopolized by one of my cousins. And not the cousin I would prefer."Original from N?velDrama.Org. Daphne''s mouth twists a bit as she fights a smile. "And which cousin would you prefer?" "Oh, Mark, for sure." Jesse says, his eyebrows going up,pletely honest. Daphne bursts intoughter. "Mark is a lot of fun - he knows a lot of strange animal facts." Sheughs harder. "Honestly, Daphne, its for your own edification, really! You should definitely hang out exclusively with Mark." Daphneughs harder now, her eyes almost shutting as she does, and Jesse can''t help it. He leans closer, just incrementally, breathing deeply from the air between them, hoping desperately that she doesn''t notice the way that her scent - nutmeg, and fresh linen, and spicy white roses - makes his shoulders unwind, his breath echo more deeply in his chest. But if she does notice, she doesn''t let him know. She just smiles and shakes her head a little, like she doesn''t know what to do with him. "Come on, Daph," he murmurs, staring into her eyes. "Stay. We so rarely get pretty girls around here, especially ones who make meugh like that." "Jesse," Daphne murmurs, hanging her head a little, her stomach tightening in a way that surprises her. And then she lifts her head, slowly meeting his eyes again. "I thought you weren''t going to hit on me anymore? Just...be my friend?" He stares at her for a long moment before he sighs, and smiles slightly, and lets hisshes fall down over his eyes. "Apologies, Daph," he murmurs. "You''ll have to let a man have his weaknesses, especially at Midwinter." He raises his head again, holding her gaze steadily with his own. "And especially when the weakness itself looks very pretty in her red dress." Daphne can''t help it. She bites her lip, and grins, and stares into Jesse Sinir''s brown eyes. Inside, her wolf trips over her own feet as she turns towards Jesse, shocked. "Won''t happen again," Jesse says softly, giving Daphne a little wink and standing up straight before he downs the rest of his drink in one go. "Because you are right. We are... friends." He straightens his shoulders and looks down at his ss before looking back up at Daphne with a grin. "Well, I need a refill. You?" He nods towards her half-full gin and tonic. "I think I''m okay for right now," she says, watching him carefully. Jesse just nods once and strides away. And Daphne watches him go. Every step. "That''s one hell of a dress, youngdy," dad says to me, a little bit of a growl in his voice. "Juniper stole mine!" I say, my face the picture of innocence as I point at my little sister,pletely ratting her out. My mom works very hard to hide her smirk. "This was the only thing that was left in my closet." Chapter 0336 ?Chapter 0336 Dad''s frown deepens, so I double down. "Mom said I look pretty," I say, quickly shifting my hand so I point at her now. Mom gasps a little in protest at my betrayal, but dad ignores it all. "You do look pretty, Ariel," he says, his words even and slow. I drop my hand with a grin, realizing that I''m not actually in trouble and he''s not going to send me home to get changed. "I just hope you''ve thought quite deeply about this wardrobe choice. It is... bold. And it makes a big statement about how you are not a little girl anymore. Are you ready for that?" I straighten my shoulders, raising my chin a bit. "I can handle it." Dad holds my gaze for a second and then nods, the matter ended. I grin, pleased in his faith in me. Dad drops his head for a second, loosing a breath and taking a sip of his whiskey, and my heart goes out to him in this moment. Because he''s had to handle a great deal of me growing up in a very short amount of time, hasn''t he? And he''s been so good about it. Impulsive, I take a few steps forward and wiggle myself in between my parents, slipping an arm around my dad''s waist and leaning into him. My mom smiles, and moves a step aside, letting me wedge myself between them as dad wraps an arm around me, epting my gesture of warm thanks for being such a good dad. He gives me a little smile, and then kisses me quickly on the forehead before looking around at the four of us. He nces over at Markie and Juniper, who are chatting with grandpa, I think wondering for a second if he should include them. But then he decides against it. "The Atxians will being in soon," dad says, dropping his voice low so as not to be overheard. I perk up a little, interested in this change of conversation. "It''s a peace delegation but... Roger and I are very curious about why they''re choosing to send one at this point in the war." "Why this point?" mom asks, her voice likewise low. "What''s special about it?" "What''s special is that they''re winning," dad says, his voice full of dread as he confesses something which is certainly not public knowledge. My eyes move to Rafe, and by the way he stands up a little straighter, his mouth tightening, I can see that this is news to him as well.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dad nods, looking steadily around at all of us before he continues. "It doesn''t make sense that they''d send a peace delegation when they''ve got the upper hand. So," he nces now to the set of stadium seating which is still clearly empty, which has been set aside for them. "I''d appreciate it if you kept your eyes on them tonight. I know we''ll be distracted - and especially you, Ariel," he nods to me in particr here, "but...we''re not just here for fun tonight. We have a duty to our nation. Please keep your eyes peeled and be ready to report anything of note. Yes?" As one, the three of us nod, agreeing to be vignt. And then dad stands a little straighter, lifting his ss towards us in a clear end to the conversation. "Go have fun," he says softly, his voice rumbling a little. Mom, of course, stays close to his side, turning worried eyes up to him, but Rafe and I take the dismissal seriously, turning away. Rafe nces down at me for a moment, but when I look steadily up at him - letting him know I''m all right with it - he just nods and we move back to where Daphne now stands alone. "Hey," she says, grinning at us as wee over. Rafe moves to her side and my mouth falls open a little bit when he slides an arm around her waist. She looks between us, either not noticing my shock or pretending not to. "Am I going to be banished? Has the decreended?" "For the dress?" Rafe asks, raising his eyebrows and smirking at her. "No, actually, mom wants three just like it in a variety of colors. Can you do pastels, for spring?" Daphneughs, grinning up into his face, and I still just stare between them realizing that that they''re on a date. That it''s not just that Daphne came as part of our party - that she''s here tonight with Rafe. Oh my god, my brother is actually dating my friend! Chapter 0337 ?Chapter 0337Original from N?velDrama.Org. An eager smile bursts onto my lips as I finally realize the truth of it, because I''m suddenly so happy for Daphne. Didn''t she say that she had a celebrity crush on Rafe, that she had for awhile? Good for her! Daphne! Lonely Academy seamstress, crushing on the Crown Prince from afar, and now here she is! Living the dream! Daphne nces over at me and does a double take when she sees my expression. And then sheughs, and blushes a little, realizing what I''ve figured out. Rafe follows the direction of her gaze and frowns at me a little, not getting it. "You guys need drinks!?" I say eagerly, looking between them and stepping away. "I''ll get you drinks! I''ll go away - and get drinks - and leave you here - alone." I turn quickly, heading for the bar. "Ariel!" Rafe calls after me, confused. "We...don''t need drinks! We have drinks!" "Rafe," Daphen says,ughing a little, "she knows we have drinks." I scurry away regardless, happy for my friend, happy for my brother - who could do far worse than Daphne - towards where Jesse and Ben are standing at the bar, both of them looking moody. "What?" I ask, my face falling a little as I look between them. "What''s wrong? What''s bad?" "Nothing''s bad, Ariel," Jesse says, tucking his mood away and turning to the bartender to order me another white wine. I look down at my empty hands, wondering where thest one went - I don''t remember putting it down - but then I shrug and just ept the new one. "We''re just " Jesse doesn''t finish his words, though, because suddenly the stadium falls silent. The three of us turn, looking for the cause, but we can''t see it. Suddenly the sound of steady, marching footsteps fills the whole arena. My face screws up in confusion because... what the hell could that be? "Come on," Jesse murmurs, striding now for the edge of the Box, where Rafe and Daphne still stand. Ben and I nce at each other, but then eagerly follow. When we get to the edge, my eyes go wide when I see the cause of both the silence and the strange marching noise. A group of people begin to fill the empty set of stands in front of them, those set aside for the visiting delegation. They walk in military precision down the steps towards the seats, filling them one-by-one in orderly lines without hesitation. As they do, I realize that they must have nned this - nned every inch of it. Discovered how many seats were in the stadium, decided who would sit where, then given specific orders about how to enter the stadium so as to have this very precise effect. And I have to admit, their efforts pay off. While the citizens of Moon Valley entered the stadium in a cheerful mess, everyone taking their seats haphazardly with an excited buzz going around, the Atxian delegation here has clearly shown that they are... much more orderly, precise, and serious than we are. I gulp a little, watching them, talking in their dark uniforms, their slick-backed hair. And as I do, I realize that every single person in that delegation is a man, is an Alpha, and is incredibly dangerous. But while this disy is clearly meant to intimidate, I find that it...kindles something in me. I raise my chin as I step forward to stand with my brother, lifting a hand to rest lightly on the low wall of our box. Because while these men might have a great deal of power and control, I''m aware that it was bought at the expense of the women in their world, and the poor, and the disenfranchised. Each of which these Alphas bend to their own will, reaping the benefits alongside the control. Everything they stand for goes against everything I hold to be true, and real, and important in this world. Our nation is fighting for the right of everyone to pursue their happiness, however they define that. These people? They believe that the rights and happiness of many can and should be sacrificed to benefit the men of the ruling ss. Chapter 0338 ?Chapter 0338 And as my brother stands next to me and my cousines to my other side, I refuse to let myself be intimidated by these horrible men. Not by their cruelty. Not by their brute control.Original from N?velDrama.Org. No, I won''t be cowed by it. And by the low growls that I can almost feel rumbling in Rafe and Jesse''s chests, I know that they feel precisely the same. As thest of the Atxians file in, the stadium is quiet for a long moment. And then, slowly, our people begin to talk again, to make noise, to shake off the control that these men just demanded with their disy. After a moment my shoulders loosen, and Jesse and Rafe begin to move too, and Daphne and Ben step closer so that we form a little circle. "I''ve never seen an Atxian before," Daphne says, her voice low. "I didn''t realize they''d be so...disciplined." Ben just looks down at his feet, perfectly silent, and I frown at him for a second, wondering if he''s all right. I''m distracted, though, when Rafe begins to speak. "They''re disciplined in everything they do," Rafe says, with a little bit of a sigh. "It''s kind of their whole vibe - it''s the only thing that they do." "My mom told me that your mom has a connection over there," Jesse says, his voice serious for once as he looks at Rafe and nods towards the Atxians. "An old friend. Do you know if he''s here? It could be beneficial." Rafe sighs and nces over at the Atxian delegation. "Unfortunately, no. He''s be someone of a persona-non-grata over there. After he and mom developed their friendship, he started advocating hard for peace. It made him very unpopr with his family, the royals, but...he made some inroads, I think." I frown a little, because I didn''t know mom had a friend in Atxia. I make a mental note to ask her about it, but before I can do anything a huge cheer begins to echo in the stadium. And then suddenly the lights drop, and a huge boom of bass music echoes throughout the stadium - so deep and low that I can feel it throughout my whole body. "Holy crap!" Jesse whispers, his face bursting into an eager grin despite the serious talk from a moment before. "It''s starting!" The music changes now, raising into something rhythmic, pulsing, and intense. Lights start to sh with the music - red and purple, then blue and gold with white lights shing all around. I gasp, because Jesse is right, and we all immediately break our little circle and press against the edge of the box, staring down at the ring. Jesse and Rafe stand steady on either side of me, Ariel to Rafe''s right. Ben, I think, is standing on her far side - but I''ve lost track of him a bit. Because it''s time for the fight now. And for better or worse, Luca''s going toe out soon, and face this Atxian champion - whoever the hell that is. I nce up at the Atxian delegation which stands stoically, not pping or cheering at all like the residents of Moon Valley. And as I run my eyes over them... I realize, truly now, that much more rests on Luca''s shoulders than I think I knew before. Because the Atxians...they''ve got something up their sleeve here, don''t they? They''re here for more than peace, more than a match. And somehow, it all starts with this. With my mate, Luca Grant against...whatever it is they''re bringing out to face him. Chapter 0339 ?Chapter 0339 My stomach twists ufortably and I put my ss of wine down on the wall in front of us, not sure if I can have any more, not sure that I''ll be able to keep it down. I''m suddenly so worried about Luca.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not that I think he can''t handle himself - I just have...no idea what the Atxians are going to throw at him right now. "Calm, calm," Rafe murmurs to me, putting a steady hand at the center of my back. "Nothing good or bad is going to happen just because you''re freaking out." And Iugh a little, snapped out of it by my steady brother, and heave a big sigh. - "Do you want some tequ?" he asks, his voice still low as he quirks an eyebrow at me. "You might want some, Ari ¨C you are wound up -" I grin, ncing over my shoulder again, thinking that that''s not half a bad idea, but suddenly my eyes light on something that surprises me. Ben, sitting in one of the plush ck chairs set out for spectators who don''t want to stand at the edge of the box, his head in his hands. Instantly I move to him, leaving my ss of wine behind. Rafe turns back to the boxing ring as the announceres out, beginning to speak and greet the enthusiastic crowd. But I ignore it all, moving to Ben''s side and bending down to ce on hand on his shoulder, another on his curved back. "Benny," I whisper, worried. "Are you - are you okay?" He shudders a little, and then looks up at me, his face sweaty and his eyes a little unfocused. He doesn''t say anything. "Ben!" I gasp, bending down closer, studying him. He looks - god, honestly, he looks like he saw a ghost. "What''s wrong?" Ben shakes himself suddenly - physically shakes himself, like a dog covered in rain. And then he blinks hard and focuses his eyes on my face. "What?" "Ben, you''re white as a sheet, and all sweaty! What''s wrong!?" "Nothing," he murmurs, shaking his head and looking around, I think embarrassed. "I...must have eaten something." "You ate what we did!" I protest, and then I straighten a little, assessing the way I feel. Do we all have food poisoning? But...no, I feelpletely fine - all of the twists in my stomach are Luca-rted. And Ben, now - what could be wrong with him? Ben focuses his eyes on me again, frowning a little. Not mad at me but....I think not wanting to have this conversation? I don''t know. "Too much to drink then," he says, shrugging, dismissive, again shaking his head like he''s trying to clear it. I clench my teeth a little, not wanting to call him a liar, but... I mean, he was perfectly sober a few moments ago. Maybe a little tipsy? But certainly not enough to be drunk. I stare closely at his eyes, checking his pupils. Was he poisoned? There are very specific signs you can look for - "Ari," Ben says, forcing himself tough a little and putting his hands on my shoulders now, pushing me away, just slightly. "I''m fine - I promise, I''m fine. Okay? I just...a little dizzy spell. I''m fine now." "Benny," I murmur, still worried. He stares hard at my face, all fa?ade falling, and says two simple words. "Please, Ari." And I stand up straight, realizing that... that Ben knows what''s wrong. He just doesn''t want anyone else to, not now. Not yet. And I am totally blowing his cover. "Okay," I say, nodding, taking a step back, watching him a little anxiously. I tuck my hands behind my back, ncing around, but everyone else is by the edge of the box, clearly paying attention to the announcer. "You''re missing it, Ari," Ben says, gesturing me back towards the wall, his voice guilty. "Are you sure you''re okay?" I whisper. "I am," he says, pushing himself to his feet. And as he does I see that...well, that his color ising back. And he does seem... better. "Just...um. Where''s the bathroom? I''ll freshen up." "You''d better just be freshening up, Ben," I growl, stepping close to re at him. "Do not pull a Jackson right now and run away or something." Heughs, smiling at me. "I promise, Ari," he says, putting his hands on my shoulders. "A little water on my face, and some ice from the bartender. I''ll be fine. You know I wouldn''t miss this." He lifts his chin towards the edge of the box, to where the announcer is revving up the crowd. "Okay," I murmur, and then I point to where the bathroom is at the back of the suite. "LUCAAAAA GRANT!!!!!" The announcer''s words echo through the entire stadium, which bursts into a desperate cheer and I gasp, staring towards the edge of the Royal Box, where I promised I''d be. "Go, Ari!" Ben says, pushing me forward. I spare him onest nce and then streak towards the wall, pushing my way through my family, settling again between Jesse and Rafe, right in the center of the box. Chapter 0340 ?Chapter 0340 And right in time to see Lucae out of the dark tunnel on the eastern side of the stadium, the lights shing all around him as a confetti cannon filled with silver and gold rectangles explodes above him, filling the air with fluttering res of light. I shout and cheer along with everyone else as Luca raises his gloved fists to the crowd, moving forward in his ck robe, which he wears with the hood up over his head. The fabric flows down his body, open at the front, and then streams behind him as he strides steadily forward. And even though a small part of my mind is still worried about Ben, still wanting to check to make sure he''s really okay- I have to admit, most of me is swept away by the sight of my mate moving powerfully towards the ring, shouting out at the crowds, pounding his glove against his chest one moment, then turning in circles and pumping his fists up into the air. The stadium full of people screams his name, riled to a fever pitch. I can''t help it - I shout my support as I p and grin down at my mate- My mate! Mine! Luca Grant, my mate, so handsome, so powerful, so charismatic. He just looks so confident and good striding down the line of people towards the ring that suddenly all of my worries disappear. Because who - who on earth could take on that man? My man.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jesse nudges me with his elbow, and I sh my eyes away from Luca for a second to see my cousin grinning at me, clearly picking up on my proud energy. And Iugh a little, leaning far over the edge of the box, shouting Luca''s name and continuing to cheer for him with all of my heart. We''re all cheering - everyone in the box - everyone in the stadium except the Atxians - as Luca stops at the end of the corridor that leads to the boxing ring, stops to duck down and give a woman standing there at the edge a quick kiss on the cheek. When we all realize that it''s his mother, the crowd roars louder, loving his support of her. He likewise takes a moment to wrap his Gran in a big hug before moving to his corner of the ring, where his uncle and the rest of his coaching team are waiting with crossed arms. Bruce Grant pats Luca warmly on the back, his face serious, as Luca climbs up the side of the ring. And then when Luca ducks beneath the ropes, and steps in, and begins to dodge around on the canvas, punching out some practice blows and showing off his footwork, the entire crowd screams louder. I see Lucaugh, loving it, and then he stops his faux boxing to pause in the center of the ring, cupping this boing glove at his at his car and gesturing for everyone to make a great deal of noise. The crowdplies, to say the least, and the stadium roars with love for our champion - a sound so loud and echoing I have to think that they can hear it in the city all around us. Iugh to hear it, absolutely loving the idea of the entire nation all cheering for my mate. My heart soars with joy and pride as I p and cheer, unable to tear my eyes from him. My cheeks ache with smiling so much when I see Lucaugh -ugh, and drop his hands, and simple turn in a circle, soaking in all the love and the support of his people. Because Luca''s a showboat, but he loves this the most - loves the fight, and the crowd, and the pride thates along with it. Slowly, as he turns, I see his expression change because he''s searching now. He narrows his eyes, his smile falling just a bit as he concentrates, scanning the crowd for something. He goes still when his gazends on our box. When his eyesnd on me. And then he bursts into a wide, dimpled grin that carries with it all the love he has for me. I feel it pulse down our bond like a physical blow, hitting me so hard all at once that I stumble back a step, and then I''mughing, and leaning forward, shaking my head at him a little, sending everything I have down the bond to him - All of my love, and my support, and my joy, and my pride, and my pleasure. And just a little bit of a hint at how good I think he looks in his little boxing shorts under all that light. This all passes between us in a blink, and no one is aware of it but us, but when Luca''s grin deepens and he raises a single gloved fist and points it directly at me? The crowd sees it now, and absolutely explodes. Chapter 0341 ?Chapter 0341 Because there''s no denying it - no denying who he''s pointing to, or what he''s smiling about. And there''s absolutely no way to pretend that I''m notughing, and leaning across this barrier, and grinning at him with joy in every inch of me because I don''t feel precisely the same. The crowd screams their approval of their champion and their Princess, and I let it all run through me, and I pass it to him, and let it bolster him. My Luca, my mate. Our champion. Lucaughs a little and stares up at me, almost as if he''s unable to take his eyes away, and then he brings his glove to his lips, kisses it once, and holds it back out to me briefly before he turns back to his corner, striding over to speak to his uncle and get his head in the game. I lean back too, away from the barrier, still smiling like crazy, and when I look around at all of my family and friends I see that they''re all looking at me, beaming, and I can''t help it. I blush, andugh, and lift my hands to my cheeks. Because there''s no denying it anymore - the whole nation now knows that Luca Grant is my mate. And I''m so damn proud of it that I don''t even care. I think sensing my happiness, my parents beam at me before they turn back to the ring. And Rafe slips an arm around my shoulders, giving me a little squeeze. "Baby trouble," Jesse sighs,ughing a little and smiling so hard his eyes crinkle at the edges. "Coming to the boxing match to steal the show." "I''m not stealing a damn thing," I sigh, crossing my arms and shaking my head as I look down at my Alpha mate, watching him pull his robe off and hand it to his uncle before he slips his mouth guard between his teeth. Then Luca crouches down, nodding seriously to his uncle as he receives his final pep talk, and I can''t help but admire his cut muscles, his lovely tanned skin. "This is Luca''s night. How can it not be? Just...look at him." And Jesse nods, and refocuses on the match, just like everyone else in the booth. "Yup, Luca''s dreamy all right." "He sure as hell is," Daphne murmurs, her voice appreciative, and as Iugh and grin at her I don''t miss Rafe''s tiny jealous scowl. "Damn, did I miss it?" Ben asks, arriving at Daphne''s side, and my smile deepens when I see that his skin is back to its normal hue, that his eyes are shiny with excitement again. "You didn''t miss anything, Benny," I assure him, giving him a happy smile that lets him know that I''m d he''s back. Ben gives me a wink and a little nod, letting me know that he''s fine.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The mood in the stadium shifts significantly, though, a momentter. I tear my eyes from Ben and quickly move them back to the ring as a huge pulse of bass sound moves through the stadium. My stomach drops as my eyes turn, as everyone else''s does, towards where the lights are now lighting the tunnel on the western side of the arena- The tunnel towards the dressing room of the Atxian champion. I inhale a deep breath as shadows start to appear at the door to the dressing room. I instinctually take a step closer to Rafe, though I don''t tear my eyes away from the figures that start to emerge. "Oh my god," Jesse breathes next to me, but I don''t have to ask why. At the center of the group of people that emerges, walking in time to the pounding music that the stadium ys for them, is an absolutely gigantic man. My jaw drops when I see the way that he towers over his coaches and trainers, at the way they almost have to scurry to keep up with his long stride. "What the fuck," Rafe snaps out, and I briefly nce up towards him before fixing my eyes again on the man who can only be the Atxian champion, dressed like Luca is in a boxing robe, his fists alreadyced into his gloves. "What?" I ask, frantic now, worried at the size of this man but also because Jesse and Rafe - they''re not reacting very well either, are they? "What is it? What''s wrong?" Chapter 0342 "He''s fucking huge," Jesse whispers, and when I nce at my cousin I see that his brows are knit together as he addresses Rafe over my head. "Is that bad?" I burst out. "Of course it''s bad, Ari," Rafe growls, though I can tell his anger isn''t for me. He flicks his gaze at me before snapping it up to meet Jesse. "This must be some kind of mistake -" "It''s no fucking mistake," Jesse growls out, tossing a hand towards the man as he strides down the corridor towards the ring." Obviously, they''ve sent a ringer." Almost as if everyone''s realizing it just as Jesse does, the crowd starts to echo with boo''s, enough of them to carry out over the pounding music as the Atxian champion reaches the ring. The announcer, standing again at the center of the ring, looks around the room anxiously. "Ladies and Gentlemen of Moon Valley, please wee your contender - Anton Spiriatos of Atxia!" He smiles widely, raising a hand up to try to elicit a cheer, but the boo''s just get louder. "What''s a ringer?" I gasp, ncing between my brother, and my cousin, and Luca down in the corner of his ring. Luca leans casually back against the ropes in his corner, perfectly at ease, studying his opponent. I work very, very hard to keep all of my anxiety to myself, not wanting to pass it down our bond. But god, it''s hard. All I want to do is reach out to him - to ask how he feels to see if he''s as freaked out as I am. "A ringer," Rafe growls, soft, in my direction, "is a guaranteed win, a cheat." "What?" I gasp, spinning my head to stare up at him. "But - but Luca''s so good! We were all just saying that he can''t possibly lose! You had such faith in him a moment ago!" "Faith that''s well ced," Jesse bites out, again gesturing towards the ring, "when Luca''s fighting in his weight ss! But this guy - god, Ari, you can see it, I know you can. He outweighs Luca by at least thirty pounds!" I snap my head back to the ring and assess the boxer again. Jesse''s right - the man is much taller than Luca - is potentially as tall as Rafe, and my dad, and Jackson. Maybe taller, even - it''s hard to tell from up high in this box. And he''s insanely well-muscled. Luca - he''s built, certainly, for the fight - but his muscture is much leaner than this man''s. "We have to call this off," Rafe grits, turning towards my dad. "What!?" I gasp, desperately worried now - because Rafe, he knows what a big deal that is. I move swiftly, peering around my brother to see my dad already there, moving towards us. Daphne and Ben scurry back, making room. "We can''t call anything off," dad says, shaking his head as he meets Rafe''s eyes and then mine. "Everything, on paper, is legit." "What?" I ask, stepping forward. Mom peers around dad in the same way that I''m peering around Rafe, and I can tell that she - like me - is deeply concerned but not truly understanding what''s going on. "How is that possible!?" Rafe bursts out. I feel a presence at my back and nce over my shoulder to see Jesse standing right there, backing me up. "That guy is -" "They did weigh-in yesterday," dad growls, holding Rafe''s gaze. "I don''t'' know how they did it - some kind of trick - but that champion and Luca are somehow in the same ss." "And Luca would never back down," Jesse murmurs, angry. I look frantically around at my family and friends, trying to put the pieces together, my breathing quick. "Please," I say, throwing out my hands, stepping forward, begging, "please will someone tell me what is happening here!?"Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Some kind of dirty trick, Ariel," my Uncle Roger says, stepping forward and holding my gaze. "They found a way to lie about their boxer''s weight and ss, and then sent in that monster as a guaranteed way to take Luca - and Moon Valley - down." "But..." I say, my eyes wide, ncing down towards Luca now - who still, to his credit, looks perfectly confident. "Isn''t that... dangerous?" "It''s incredibly dangerous," Roger replies, his voice low. Chapter 0343 ?Chapter 0343 I snap my eyes back to my uncle and a rush of gratitude runs through me that he''s not lying or sugar coating this to make me feel better. "Luca could get seriously hurt if he fights," Roger says, holding my gaze. "Well, don''t let him fight!" I gasp, spinning back to the edge of the box, leaning over it and staring horrified at Luca, who pushes himself up from the ropes and moves to the center of the ring, where the Atxian boxer is moving as well. Rafe grabs my arm, holding me back. "It''s toote, Ari," Rafe growls. "He''s clearly taking the fight. He knows what''s at stake. He''s seeing what we''re seeing and he knows what it means better than we do, surely. But clearly, he''s taking it." I watch in horror as Luca steps close to the Axian champion, staring with grit up into his face, Luca''s arms hanging loose at his sides. There''s confidence in every line of him - so much of it that it makes me second-guess how freaked out I am. Luca - he''s stubborn, but he''s not stupid, right? If this match gave him no chance to win - surely he''d back down. Right? "Maybe we''re over-reacting," Jesse murmurs, ncing between me, and Rafe, and the rest of our family and friends. "Luca''s beat bigger guys before - he kicks your ass all the time at school, Rafe." "Jackson too," Ben adds, stepping closer and ncing at me, I think wanting to offer support and encouragement. My eyes go up a little bit at this - Luca beats Jackson? "Yeah, he beats us in boxing, because Luca''s a trained championship boxer," Rafe says, casting a hand out towards the ring. "Just like that guy right there. The size difference means more when they both have the same education and experience." Ben just shakes his head, crossing his arms. "Luca is...a bulldog," he murmurs, staring down into the ring. "I hear what everyone''s saying - but Luca''s fast, and he''s determined. Small guys win fights all the time. I''m not counting him out just yet."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I find my gaze following Ben''s, focusing on my mate down below as he stares up at the Atxian champion, both of them listening to the ref''s instructions and nodding their agreement to a fair fight. I jump a little as the Ref ps his hands, hard, once, and then Luca and the Atxian champion spring away from each other, tapping their gloves against each other just once before moving to their respective sides of the ring. And then the bell goes off, and my spine stiffens, and my eyes go wide as I ce my hands on the wall of our box. Because the debate is over now. The fight has started. And for better or worse, Luca''s in it. The announcer''s voicees over the loudspeaker, speaking so swiftly that he almost sounds like an auctioneer. As Luca and the Atxian circle each other, the announcer quickly gives a short biography of both. Luca''s I know - but the Atxian''s history as a decorated soldier on the front line of the war? That does nothing to settle my nerves. Suddenly, the two boxers engage, and I gasp at the speed with which they move. The Atxian''s right arm shoots out, quick as an adder, heading right for Luca''s head - But Ben was right, and my face bursts into a smile when I see that Luca is faster than he is. Luca ducks low, letting the arm float over his head, and then uses the power of his crouch tounch himself back up, twisting his body and swinging a mighty left hook directly into the Atxian''s face. The Atxian goes stumbling and the crowd suddenly roars for Luca, me with them. Luca - my bold mate-ughs, of all things, watching his opponent gain his feet. Hope and faith swells in me then, as well as guilt for doubting him - Because Luca, abandon a fight just because the other guy is bigger than him? Well, he''s never done it before. Why would he start now? When the Atxian finds his feet again, Luca''s face falls into more serious lines and he puts his fist back up, getting back into is serious boxer''s stance. The two continue to dance around each other, trading what feel like more cursory, experimental blows, each of them looking for an opening. I nce up at Jesse, and then at Rafe, always returning my eyes to the ring, not wanting to miss any of it. "What are you seeing?" I murmur, wanting their opinion. "Luca''s a better boxer," Rafe murmurs back, and my eyes flick to the right when I see Daphne move closer, squeezing in front of Rafe so that he looks over her head. He puts a casual hand on her waist as she moves closer to me, pressing her arm briefly against mine to let me know that she''s here. Chapter 0344 ? I give her a little smile, grateful for her support, and then turn my attention back to my brother. "Luca''s better?" I ask, looking back towards the ring. "How do you know?" "Watch how he moves," Rafe instructs, and I do as I''m bid. "See how Luca''s always one step ahead? He knows what the Atxian is going to do before he does it." I watch carefully and blink when I realize that Rafe is right - that Luca''s running the show down there. Every time the Atxian swings his fist, Luca''s already on it- either dodging the punch, or twisting to absorb it on his side, or taking the hit and using the opening to deliver a more powerful blow himself. I lean forward, eager, watching Luca deliver a seriously powerful set of three jabs to the Atxian''s face, so fast that his opponent barely has time to register them before they''re all delivered. The Atxian stumbles back, blood dripping from his nose, and the crowd goes wild as the ref steps in - putting his hands out between them so that the Atxian has a moment to wipe at his face. Luca takes that moment to turn towards the crowds, raising his fist up and shouting out at all of us, raising a huge cheer from the vast majority of the people in the stadium - indeed, only the Atxians are silent. It''s only then when I realize that we''ve all been so quiet - and that Luca noticed. That everyone noticed that the foreign champion outweighs Luca, and that Luca''s chances got a lot harder. That we all got worried and lost a bit of faith. But Luca - he''s not letting that happen, As the Atxian puts his fists up again, Luca shouts out to the crowd, raising his hands, asking for their support. Our nation''s people give it, instantly, loving our champion for his spirit and his skill. Only when we''re cheering again at that fever pitch does Luca turn back to his opponent, and I can almost feel the excitement and bloodlust pulsing through my mate''s veins. I grin down at him, bolstered, excited again. My mate - he''s going to win this. I can feel it. Only Jesse''s tension at my side throws me off. "What?" I ask, ncing up at Jesse, who has his arms crossed and who isn''t cheering along with the rest of us as the round continues. "What''s wrong? What are you thinking?" He nces at me and shakes his head. "Luca''s the better fighter, Ariel, that''s absolutely undeinable." "So?" I ask, pushing him. He grimaces a little like he doesn''t want to tell me, so I smack him on the arm, getting frustrated. *Jesse! Tell me!" He huffs a frustrated sigh and then nces between me and the ring. "Luca can be the better fighter, and have all the support, and be winning every round all he wants, Ari. But thirty pounds of muscle isn''t something to discount. One good hit - that''s all the Atxian champion needs." "What do you mean?" I ask, my face falling, my words breathless. "I mean," Jesse says, under his breath a little now, his voice almost guilty that he has to break the news to me this way, "that Luca can win every round in points, but if he gets knocked out?" Slowly, Jesse shakes his head. "Then, it doesn''t matter how good he is. The Atxian still wins." I bite my lip, turning back to the ring, anxious again. I turn my eyes to the enemy now, watching him absorb blow after blow from Luca''s fists as if they''re nothing. His eyes are fixed, patient, on my mate''s face and body. Waiting. Waiting for that one opening - the only one he''ll need.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. To deliver the blow that ends the whole thing. "God damn it," I whisper, suddenly terrified. "We have to wait, Ari," Jesse murmurs, stepping closer to me, wanting to keep the faith just as much as I do. "Twelve rounds. He just has to make it through twelve rounds, and he''ll walk away from this just fine." "What happens if he doesn''t make it twelve rounds?" I whisper, turning frightened eyes up to my cousin. But Jesse just grimaces and turns his face back to the match before us. His silence is answer enough. Chapter 0345 ? The bell rings again suddenly, making me jump, but Luca and the Atxian drop their fists mid-fight and turn away from each other, each heading immediately to their respective corners. I know enough about the basics of boxing to know that this is the end of the round, but well, I don''t know precisely what that means. "What''s happening?" I murmur, turning my face up towards my brother, my hands tense on the wall of the box. "Tiny break," Rafe says with a sigh, looking down at me. He frowns for a second, looking around, and then spots my ss of white wine on the edge of the box. He picks it up and pushes it towards me. "Here, Ariel - have some of this. You''re freaking out." "Of course I''m freaking out," I growl, ignoring the ss of wine at first. But when he raises his eyebrow at me I scowl and snatch it out of his hand, taking a long swig of it. "He''s doing good, Ari," Daphne says, biting her lip and looking down at the ring. "At least... I think he is?" "No, your instincts are right, Daph," Jesse says, stepping closer to me. Benes close on Rafe''s other side, clearly wanting to hear what Jesse says. Jesse points down towards the ring at table, where three men and one woman sit, consulting seriously. "Those are the judges," he murmurs. "They decide who wins each round." "So it''s that simple?" Daphne asks, looking between all the boys. "Just...whoever wins the most rounds wins the whole thing?" "Theoretically, yes," Ben murmurs with a shrug, peering down at Luca. I follow his gaze, staring down at my mate, a little bolstered to see that Luca looks absolutely fine. He''s sitting on a little stool in his corner, and his uncle is leaning in to whisper in his ear, rubbing his shoulders as he does. "Well, what about in actuality?" Daphne asks, anxious. "Knockout," Rafe says softly in her ear, and I suspect that he''s whispering so I won''t hear it, "trumps all scores." "Oh," Daphne says, giving me an anxious little nce that makes me groan and drain my ss of wine. "Ooookay," Jesse says, giving me a hearty pat on the back that makes me stumble forward a few step. "We have about thirty seconds for tequ - let''s do this!" "What!?" I gasp, spinning and watching him basically sprint from the bar. "He''s not wrong, Ari," Rafe says with a sigh. I spin to stare at him, ck-jawed. He just gives me a sad little smile with a shrug. "You need to calm down. We all need to calm down, and get a little looser, and cheer for our friend. Us sitting up here tense and frowning isn''t going to do anything to help him." "Yeah, well, neither is us just being bombed," I murmur as Jessees back almost too quickly with a tray of shots, each with a little lime perched on the edge. "Ohhh, clever boy," Cora says, budging in between us to take two shots off the edge of the tray. "I knew you were my favorite." She gives him a little wink and me a sad, anxious smile as she moves back to her ce on Ben''s other side, handing her second shot to my mom. Roger scoffs in protest as mom and Cora clink their sses together and throw back the tequ. "Darling wife! Where is mine!?" "Probably back at the bar," Cora says, flinching at the harsh bite of the liquor and grinning up at him. "Go get it!" Roger moans but does as he''s told, slumping off towards the bar as Jesse hands out the rest of the shots.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Despite myself, I find myselfughing at my family and friends all raise their sses, toasting to my mate. And as I throw back my own shot, and close my eyes a moment as it slips down my throat, I realize that Jesse and Rafe are right - that I need to rx, for Luca''s sake. When I turn back to the edge of the box, I''m a little surprised to see Luca''s face turned up towards me, a little question in his eyes. But I just wink, and raise my empty shot ss in his direction, and Luca bursts into a grin. Because if I were really worried about him, I wouldn''t be partying, would I? Or, at least, Jesse knew that''s how it would look. Luca nods once to me and sets his shoulders, getting to his feet as the ref walks again to the center of the ring. "Thank you," I murmur to Jesse as hees back to my side, and I lean my body weight against him. "You''re clever and you''re thoughtful, and I see that, even if you try to hide it." Chapter 0346 ?Chapter 0346 "Just don''t blow my cover," he murmurs, rubbing my back for a moment as the bell sounds again and the fight starts anew. I watch carefully as Luca and the Atxian champione together again and again, sometimes trading blows, sometimes moving in fast just to dodge away again. Luca, I notice, gets in quite a fewbinations that look very impressive and which always make the crowds cheer. But Rafe, still standing close at my side, doesn''t cheer along. I can''t help ncing up at him, wondering what he''s seeing that others aren''t. Because to all means, it looks like Luca is doing much better than our enemy. "Tell me," I urge, somewhere in the third round. Rafe nces down at me for a second, I think deciding whether or not I actually want to hear it, but when I look up at him with pleading eyes he leans closer to me. Luca''s doing great," he says, and I nod, recognizing that. "But, tell me what you''re seeing with the Atxian." I turn my eyes back to the ring, studying him. "He''s advancing a lot," I say, narrating what I see happening in front of us, and slightly below. The ring - it''s really not very far at all - close enough for me to see Luca''s muscles shake whenever he delivers one of his shattering blows. "But not...not punching very much?" "Look harder," Rafe murmurs, instructing me and sounding a lot like dad. I frown a little, trying to figure it out. And then, as I watch more closely, I realize that the Atxian isnding a lot of blows, just not to Luca''s face. "He''s hitting Luca a lot in the sides," I say quietly, as if it''s a secret between us. "Whereas Luca''s hitting the Atxian a lot in the head." "Good," Rate murmurs, and Daphne nces up at us, likewise listening and wanting to learn more. "I think that''s both of their strategyid out." "Okay," I huff, rolling my eyes a little, "and in terms I can understand, now?" Rafe smirks a little. "Luca''s strategy is to beat the shit out of him, to hurt him as much as he can as early as he can, to get as many points from the judges as possible." "Sensible," Daphne murmurs, her eyebrows going up. "Indeed," Rafe says, ncing down at her, pleased, before he continues. "But the Atxian - he''s ying the long game here. See how he''s making Luca dance, always pressing him?" I watch carefully, and see that Luca is indeed moving his feet probably twice as much as the Atxian, always dodging backwards, always getting out of the way as the Atxian moves steadily forward. "What''s that mean?" I whisper. "It means that he''s wearing Luca down," Rafe says, his voice a little grave. "And see all those body blows?" Rafe raises his chin now to where the Atxian hits Luca again and again in the sides and the ribs. "Yes?" Daphne says, her voice distracted as she keeps her eyes trained on Luca. "Those are agonizing," Rafe says, probably from experience. "Especially that often, again and again? They''re exhausting, and they make you want more than anything - to drop your hands and block the blows." "Which leaves your head open..." I murmur, my eyes going wide as I put it all together. "For the knock-out blow," Rafe finishes, nodding, worry all over his expression. "Shit," Daphne says as she figures it out alongside me. "He''s wearing Luca down," I whisper, suddenly horribly anxious again. "So that he can finally make that big swing that will take Luca out. What''s Luca''s recourse here?" "To not get tired," Rafe says, his voice a little sarcastic, because that''s basically impossible. "Or to go on major offensives, which he''s trying to do - to get this asshole against the ropes and just wail on him. But the Atxian - he''s not weak enough for that yet." "Shit," I sigh, folding my arms over each other. "So now it''s just a waiting game? To see who runs out of steam first?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Yup," Rafe says. "Tequ?" Jesse offers, holding out another shot to me. I sigh, but feeling the anxiety raising in my best at this new perspective on the fight - I ept it from his hand. The shots go around again, and we all drink, and train our anxious eyes back on the fight. Chapter 0347 ? Round after round passes, and I''m devastated when I start to see Luca gging. It''s not obvious - not to anyone but those of us who know him intimately. But his blows - they''re a little bit slower. His footwork just the tiniest bit sloppier. He also stops showboating a bit between rounds, instead heading straight to his corner to have a tense discussion with his uncle. The crowd still roars for him, and he''s still winning round after round on skill alone... But. I can see Rafe''s point that what the Atxian is trying to do here is not demonstrate his skill, or y fair, or put on any disy of ability. No, he''s just here to bide his time, to wait for his opportunity, to wear down his opponent, and then strike when the iron is hot. I nce, just once, at my father and my uncle, who stand tensely together, watching the bout. And I wonder if this has been the method of their opponent for twenty years - if this has been the Atxian way. Or, perhaps, if this kind of brutality is something new. The way dad and Roger talk quietly to each other, their eyes fixed on the bout, lets me know that something, al least, is intriguing them here. That this is not just an opportunity to watch a promixing young fighter in the ring that they''re learning something. And I''m quite desperate, suddenly, to know what. But my eyes are drawn instantly back to the ring when there''s a huge gasp and then a cheer form the crowd. I lean forward, my eyes focusing on Luca as I realize that he''s making a big move - that he''s somehow got the Atxian back on the ropes - as Rafe said that he had to- and that he''s swinging like mad now,nding blow after blow around the Atxian''s face and head. Hope swells in me suddenly and my fingers tighten on the wall - but then I gasp along with everyone else as the Atxian lets out an insane roar and thrust himself up from the ropes, swinging wildly for Luca. Luca stumbles back, getting out of the way fast as the Atxian barrels forward like a bull, clearly out of control and in aplete rage. His blows are uncoordinated and wild, easy for Luca to dodge, but the surprise on Luca''s face lets me know that this is unexpected - and unprecedented. And that even though he found a way to get the enemy on the ropes, he''s not going to have an easy time keeping them there.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The two fighters find their footing,ing back together, but I shake my head suddenly - because the Atxian, something is different now. There''s a rage in his eyes as he stares at Luca - his cool patience totally gone. My breathes in fast pants now as I look between them, as I watch the Atxian move forward with a new aggression. As I realize that the bout has...changed. And not in Luca''s favor. I gasp suddenly as the boxer moves forward, his fistsshing out, moving insanely fast, roaring as he goes. Luca falls back as he''s done before - but he''s tired now, his feet moving slower, and the Atxian''s hooknds. Hard. My hands fly to my mouth in horror as Luca''s face snaps to the side, as he stumbles back against the ropes, as the Atxianers him there and starts to pound on him. Luca grits his teeth and puts his hands up, protecting his head. But I see him gasp in pain as the enemy hits him again and again in the ribs - always in the same spot harder and harder each time- I feel it, viscerally, when Luca''s rib snaps - I cry out in pain, my hand going to my own side, feeling it along with him as Luca loses control of his emotions and they alle flooding to me along the band in his panic. Luca gives a mighty shout, throwing himself bodily at the boxer, desperate to get away - to stop the next blow fromnding and doing worse damage to his side- "His rib!" I gasp, looking desperately up at Rafe, who looks between me and Luca in shock- Luca gets between the other boxer''s arms so neither of them cannd any big blows, pushing him back. The ref works hard to step between them, attempting to wrench the boxers apart, but the Atxian smirks and starts to pound a series of little rabbit punches right into Luca''s broken rib, where he knows it will hurt most. I gasp again, falling to the side against Rafe with a moan as I feel the agony start to echo through Luca, feel the blinding pain race through me. Chapter 0348 ? "Ariel!" Rafe shouts, his arms going around me, holding me close. I press my eyes shut, my hand pressed to my side. The bell rings, stopping the round-thank god - and I can feel Luca''s relief. But still, the pain radiates, and I stay pressed to my brother''s side. "Ariel!" my mom gasps, suddenly next to me. "What the -* "She''s feeling it, mom!" Rafe says, his voice shaking with his anxiety. "I don''t know how - but his ribs - whatever happened, she''s feeling it too -* "Oh my god," my mom says as my dades rushing to my other side, as our family and friends simultaneously make space for us even as they stand between us and the low wall of the box, shielding us from prying eyes. Mom looks frantically at my dad. "Dominic," she murmurs, "is this possible? Can she get hurt because he''s getting hurt?" "Let me see," dad murmurs,ing close and feeling at my ribs where I gesture. "They''re broken," I gasp, shaking my head, desperately afraid and trying to look back towards my mate. "Luca''s ribs are broken!" I''m panting now in my fear, my pain, my desperation. My dad''s hand moves firmly over my side. "Cora!" he shouts, and she''s there in an instant. He murmurs to her, and her hand is instantly on my side too. She looks up at my dad and shakes her head, her eyes wide. Dad catches my face between his hands, making me look at him. "His ribs might be broken, Ariel," dad murmurs. "But yours are not. Okay? You are feeling it down the bond - but all of it is his pain, not yours - you can control this -" "Is that possible!?" mom gasps, looking between me and my dad. "Yes," dad murmurs, ncing at her. "They''re young - they don''t know how to control it. Ariel!" He snaps his fingers in front of my face, drawing my attention back to him. "You have to close it down. The bond - close your end of it, just for now, or else you''ll feel everything he''s feeling - and he''ll feel everything you''re feeling - and that will not help him right now. Okay!?" Dad''s barking his words out by the end and I focus on his face, trying so hard. "Come on, baby," mom says, slipping her hands over my shoulders and stepping between me and my dad. "Deep breaths, do it with me." And I focus on my mom''s face, and close my eyes when she closes hers, and then I feel the calmingvender of her gift sweep over me. She''s not healing me now - I know - though I desperately wonder for a second if her gift can heal Luca through me - But no, there''s no time for that - Instead, I just trust in mom''s light, trust in her as she guides me down into my soul to where my bonds are. There, I find it - my sweet, shining, silver bond with Luca - and I can feel all of his pain radiating down it. I breathe deeply with my mom and then take hold of the bond gently in my mental hands, and then as she said - just...gently pinch it off, holding it between my fingertips. "Just for now," I whisper to myself, perhaps aloud - perhaps in my own head - I don''t know. I don''t really care. "Just...for now." "That''s right, sweetheart," mom says. I open my eyes to see her smiling at me, and I blink a few times before I realize that... that all of the pain is gone. I look down at my ribs and realize - of course - that they''re not broken. That I''m fine. "What... what''s happening..." I ask, my voice shaking a bit as I look between my parents. "It''s okay, trouble," dad murmurs, stepping close to me and wrapping me in a big hug. "It''s normal - you just...you''re feeling everything Luca''s feeling, because you two haven''t really practiced yet. It will take time-This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But there''s no time for this either, as the bell rings again, and I gasp, realizing that the fight is beginning. I push hard against my dad''s arms, desperate to get back to the barrier of our box, and he hesitates for a moment - worried - before he lets me go. Then I''m dashing to the side, holding tight to my bond in my mind, desperate to see what happens next. Chapter 0349 ?Chapter 0349 Luca, I''m horrified to see, is not the same as he was at the beginning of the fight. Gone is the brash young man, all confidence and vigor. Now, as Ben said, all that''s left is the bulldag: grim determination, his jaw set as he moves into the ring. The Atxian, I can see, is likewise changed. He knows he has the advantage now-knows that Luce has quite a literal soft spot in his side. And as theye back together, the Atxian goes right for it. My eyebrows raise, my breath hitching as Luca dodges the fist that the Atxian aims directly for his wounded rib, as Luca moves nimbly away and dodges around to his opponent''s side,nding a blow on the Atxian''s cheek that makes him stumble back. As I watch I feel my fingers slip on my bond with Luca, desperate to know how he''s feeling kind of shocked, really, at how much the emptiness echoes between us now that I''ve closed it off. I hadn''t realized, I guess, how much information I was getting down the bond from him- even when I wasn''t trying to, even when he''s far away. But the moment that his emotions start to seep through again it''s immediately blinding pain, and I gaso - my knees going a bit weak and I squeeze my fingers shut. Luca - how is he doing this? How is he still fighting when his body is in that much agony? The Atxian turns towards him now, working hard to back Luca into the ropes again. I clench my hands under my chin as I watch Luce fight hard to change the flow of the fight, to be on the offense instead of the defense. But the Atxian - he''s got his teeth in it now. Suddenly, the tice shifts again and my mouth falls open in a gasp as I see the Luca shoot out one hell of a punch, connecting directly with the Atxian''s already-bloody nose- But in doing so, Luce left his wounded rib right open. Which is precisely what the Atxian wanted The Atxian almost smiles as he winds his arm up and punches, hard-bone-shatteringly hard into Luca''s right side. I scream as I watch Luca crumple against the pain, dodging his body desperately away from the Atxian''s fist, and in doing so dropping his hands- Dropping his hands away from his face, precisely the opening that the Atxian was waiting for all night long The blowes hard, and fast, the Atxian''s fist ripping across Luca''s ear and cheek with a sickening smack that sends my mate immediately to the ground. Everyone in the stadium shouts, and moans, and screams - but I think that mine caries out over them all as I stare at my mateying senseless on the canvas. I scream my mate''s name, desperately scared for him, and I''m hanging halfway over the wall of our box in my desperation to get closer. I feel a hand grabbing for my arm, but I smack it away, my nails extending razor-sharp, refusing to be pulled back The Atxian dodges away from Luca, moving to the center of the ring with his fists still up, like he''s ready to punch Luca down again the moment he stands. But Luca - he doesn''t stand. My breath is shallow in my lungs, like I can''t pull it in any deeper, and I can''t see anything - anything else in the world right now except the back of Luca''s head as heys limp on the mat.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The ref clodges over, looking down at him, demanding that he stand. But there''s no response from Luca, whoys stil. The ref, to my horror, begins to count. I look desperately around now, knowing that Luca only has ten seconds I look at his uncle, who runs around the ring to shout Into Luca''s face, begging him to get up- I look at his mother, Linda''s arms around Gran''s shoulders, Gran''s face pressed devastated Into Linda''s side- My eyes dart back to Luca now when I see his shoulders twich - can see the desire in him to get up- "Two!" the ref shouts, his counting too slow as time seems to drift. And then suddenly I''m moving - without a thought I can''t help it. My legs are over the wall to the box, and I''m falling the short distance to the seats below us. My heeled shoes hit the ground with a tter and miraculously can''t break - there are shouts around me as people turn to see what the hell is going on "Three!" But as soon as my people see me rise and start to move towards my mate, they make way, pushing each other aside so that there''s room for me- Room for me to run - to get to the aisle - to start down towards the ring itself - Chapter 0350 ? "Four!" I hear my name being shouted behind me my family-but there''s no time and it doesn''t matter if it''s not safe I''m moving fast, thanks to my wolf instincts and my training at the academy, and I can feel my canines elongating to points in my feracity as a snarl rips from my lips, because if anyone tries to stop me right now - I''ll rip them to shreds. "Luca!" I scream, just as the ref shouts "Five!" counting down the moments until Luce is timed out. Luca''s uncle spins when he hears my voice behind him, his eyes going wide. I think he says my name in protest, putting out a hand to stop me, but I shove him aside, throwing myself against the side of the ring, desperately trying to scramble into it. I shout Luca''s name again. "You can''t go in!" I hear Bruce shouting behind me, his hands on my hips, pulling me back. "If you go in, Ariel, he''ll be disqualified!" Something about that rings sense to me, and I shoot a nce back at Bruce alongside a snarl to make him see that I understand, but then I''m moving again, positioning myself, trying to get as close to Luca as I can. "Sk!" the ref shouts, and I see Luce struggling now - see his eyes fluttering as he tries to pull himself together. "Luca!" I cry again, my hand pounding on the canvas mat, trying to get his attention as I lean as far in as I can. But it''s not working - he''s not listening to me- So I do the only thing I can. I let go of the hold on our bond, and let it all flood me in a moment- All of Luca''s agony - his pain - his fear - his desperation to get up, to continue fighting, to win- His weakness, his confusion, and again - again, always-that physical agony that threatens to overwhelm me. My own eyes flutter back in my head as I''m almost taken down by it. "Seven!" I can hear the ref''s voice hesitating now as he sees me there the nation''s Princess - trying to support her mate Luca - everything he''s feeling - it''s like a tidal wave, and it threatens to sweep me away. But it''s not stronger than me-not stronger than everything I have all my faith, and my strength, and my love - my love for him, my love for our nation, for our people. And I push it all towards Luca, pushing back against that flood of pain, and I give it to him. I let his pain sweep through me, taking all of it, as I push all of my faith and strength towards him. Oddly, insanely, at this moment, I think of Jackson. I think of him passing his strength to me during the Examination - that persistent, unyielding strength. "Fight!" Because I never, ever thought of what it felt like to him if he had to take an my agony to give me his strength, if our bond opened both ways. God, and he never said a thing-when here I am, almost copsing under the strain. "Too good." I murmur, working hard to dig my nails into the mat, to stay conscious. And as I do, I see Luca''s shoulders raise, see him push himself up, see his eyes lock with mine. And it''s enough. I can see it, immediately, as the ref shouts out the ninth count, that this faith this gift it''s enough. I watch as Luca gathers himself, as he pushes himself up, getting his feat beneath him. He holds a hand out towards the ref, asking for a moment to catch his breath-This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The ref nads, and steps back, and Luca pants as he gets his weight up over his knees, and then pushes himself up, his eyes still locked on mine. But the count stops. And I nod, staring at him, my jaw clenched, my nails still dug into the canvas of the mat. Go, I say, directly into his mind. Finish this. Luca stares at me, hard, and gives me a single nad before turning back to his opponent. And the stadium - it erupts in noise. The citizens of moon valley- they scream for him- scream for us - scream for the persistence of Luca''s heart, scream for freedom, and hope, and everything we represent. And inside, my heart sings, and my wolf howls, screaming along with them. As the crowd roers for him, Luca raises his fists again to eye level, and as he does I feel something shift in our bond. He takes the pain back - some of it, just enough to keep him sharp. And in exchange, he gives me back some of my faith and passion, along with a great deal of his love. And then, Luca really begins to fight. Chapter 0351 ?Chapter 0351 Events move too fast for me toprehend them all as I stand with Bruce Grant at my side, watching my mate fight for me, for our nation, for our pride against the enemy. And something is different in Luca now - it''s like he''s a new man, newly made. His fists move light lightning, and he dodges all of the Atxian''s stunned blows. The bigger man has no shot, because somehow - and I honestly don''t know how it''s like Luca''s three steps ahead of him-like he already knows where the Atxian''s punches are going tond and has moved out of their way before he even thinks of it. Luca gets the Atxian on the ropes again and again, delivering blow after devastating blow as our crowd screams for him, chanting his name. The enemy does his best, but he''s soon on the defense, just doing his best to keep his hands up. But they cken, and fall, and Lucands a series of devastating, snapping blows that leave his face streaked with blood.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With a mighty yell the Atxian surges up off the ropes, lurching for Luca, trying to grab him - to take him down- But Luca is ready for it - like he was waiting for it - and as soon as the Atxian takes his second off-kilter step towards him. Luca looses the final blow. The Atxian''s skin shakes as Luca''s fist connects with his cheekbone, cracking it, sending him falling to the mat with a thwack that reverberates all through the ring, shaking my whole body, which is pressed to the edge of the canvas. I gasp, along with the rest of the crowd, as Luca stands over the Atxian''s prone body- huge, hulking on the ground and roars his victory down over him. And that''s it - we all go wild. The screams that fill the stadium are the loudest that I''ve ever heard as everyone goes absolutely insane. The ref starts to count but nobody can hear him, because we''re all shouting Luca''s name - The Atxian - he ispletely gone, knocked senseless on the mat. No flutter to his eyes, no twitch to his limbs. His back lifts, just softy, with his breath- But beyond that, nothing. I spare a nce for the Atxian''s coach and trainers across the ring for me, but they just stare at him, shocked and appalled and disgusted. But I have no room for pity. Because everything in my mind - my entire world- Is filled with Luca. Luca, roaring again as he strides around the ring, pounding his fist against his chest. Luca, triumphant, his pain drowned out by his pride, his victory, the joy that thrums through his veins. Luca, turning, looking for me. Iugh, overwhelmed, delighted, and tears of pride streaking down my cheeks as his eyes find mine. And then he''s dashing for me, pulling at theces on his gloves with his teeth, trying to get them off so he can reach for me. But it doesn''t matter, because I''m already mbering into the ring. When Luca sees what I''m doing heughs and gets to his knees at the side of the ring, pulling me up, pulling me inside, and then he holds his gloved hands out, and I put my little hands in them, and he stands and takes me with him. The crowd is screaming again - screaming for him, screaming for what, I don''t know- I don''t care, honestly, because all I can see is my gorgeous mate as he bends down, wrapping his arms high around my thighs, and then lifts me up so that I''m held just slightly above him,ughing and smiling down into his gorgeous, slightly battered face, running my fingers through his hair. "You did it," I say, stillughing, unable to help myself - the joy running through me, through us god, it''s like a drug. "You fucking did it, Ariel," he murmurs, shaking his head at me. "God, you''re amazing. I could have never- Chapter 0352 ? "No," I murmur, shaking my head, denying it - categorically. "I helped, Luca, but you..." I take a moment then, looking around at everyone shouting his name - chanting it - shouting and screaming his victory. "Luca, this is all you." He just shakes his head at me, marveling a little, loving me a lot, and then he loosens his anms just slightly so that I slip down lower against him, until I''m close enough to kiss. Immediately, I lower my face to his, and kiss my mate, cupping the back of his head in my hands, treasuring him- every moment of it. And he kisses me back, passing me all of his joy, and his thanks, and his pleasure, and his pride. All of it - everything he is - to me. My sweet mate- my fighter. God, but I love him. The crowd now, I know, is cheering for both of us. But I don''t care. I don''t care at all that the whole nation is seeing this - that our secret isid bare. The only thing that matters now is being in Luca''s arms, his mouth on mine. Or, at least, it''s the only thing that matters for a long, long moment. Until someonees and taps Luca on the shoulder. "Um, Mr. Grant?" Luca growls as he pulls his face from mine and shakes his head a little, clearing it, looking down at the judge next to him. "Um, sir?" the little man says, taking a step back at Luca''s ferocious growl, staring wide-eyed at both of us. "There''s the little matter of...dering the victor?" Luca bursts intoughter, smiling at the man with his most dashing smile, and I can see that the judge is immediately dazed by it by the raw beauty and power of my mate. But then Luca turns it on me, and I swear that if I was standing my knees would go weak. "Got distracted, didn''t I?" "Oh, I think they''ll forgive you," I murmur, grinning at him. His smile deepens and then Luca carefully ces me on my feet. "I like your dress," he murmurs, making me burst intoughter. Because honestly- of all things to be thinking about right now- Luca seems to agree with me though, tugging me close to his side and turning us both so that we face the judges and the littlemittee that must have climbed into the ring while Luca and I were inappropriately distracted. They all bearn at us, and none of us spare a nce - not really - for the Atxian champion, who is being rolled moaning onto a stretcher, begging to be let back into the ring, begging to finish the fight. But as he''s moved away, a woman steps forward, a ceremonial belt stretched out over her hands. I grin when I see it, and then look up into Luca''s happy face. A little bit of the pain ising back now as the euphoria fades, and I know that soon we''re going to have to get him into his locker room, and then get my mom down to patch him up- But for the moment? For the moment, this is all that matters in the world. The announceres forward, dering Luca Grant officially the winner of the bout, champion of the two kingdoms. The crowd goes wild again, only softening when the announcer holds the microphone out to Luca, inviting my mate to say whatever he wants in this moment of his victory. Luca looks down at me with a smile, and I know what he wants to do - that he wants to give all the victory to me. But gently, leaning against his non-injured side, I shake my head, not wanting that.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. So, he does the next best thing, and simply raises the belt high above his head with his spare hand and says, his voice booming, "to Victory! And Moon Valley!" And then Luca drops his hand, and kisses me again, as the crowd again screams their approval. Chapter 0353 ? I have to admit that the entire world feels a little surreal three hourster when I''m sitting pressed between Daphne and Ben in a booth,ughing and watching as Jesse, and Rafe, and Luca spray bottles of champagne into the air and down onto the crowd below, who are all going mad for it, screaming their approval and their love of the nation''s Prince, and Duke, and renewed national boxing Champion. "Oh,e on, Daph," I say, pressing a hand to my chest because I''mughing so hard, "how can you go home after this!? It''s way too much fun!" "I have to admit!" she says, having to raise her voice almost to shouting levels so that I can hear her over the pounding music. "You guys are making it really hard!" And only about to get more difficult, I think as Rafe, grinning,es over to the table and holds out a hand for her. Daphne smiles broadly as she ces her hand in his, and then sheughs as Rafe pulls her up and into his arms, starting to dance with her. I lean into Ben next to me, who wraps an arm around my shoulder. "I have to admit it," he murmurs, bringing his mouth close to my ear so I can hear him. "It does not make it any easier, knowing that your brother can dance." I burst outughing, snuggling closer to my friend and shaking my head. Poor Benny! But he justughs along with me and gives me a wink, passing me another shot of tequ from our collection on the table. I take a little sip from it even as Ben downs his, because I''m already feeling pretty tipsy. It''s been an incredible evening. It took a moment, of course, to get out of the stadium. Mom was waiting for us in Luca''s dressing room, as I predicted, to fuss over him and magically heal all his wounds before Luca gave some press interviews.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rafe pulled me begrudgingly away from Luca''s side as mom worked and Luca interviewed, checking in on me and making sure that I was all right. But things got quite a lot easier after mom healed Luca''s broken rib, and then after that short bit of press, the party began. Luca came with us in the limousine, to my pleasure, and brought his mom and his Gran along. His Gran cried the whole time - happy tears as she pressed herself to her grandson''s side and looked around at the royals, clutching a ss of champagne that she didn''t drink. Gran and Linda declined toe into the club when we arrived, instead taking the limo home, but my parents and aunt and uncle shocked me bying in with us. "Oh, we need a little fun, mom said when Rafe protested that it wasn''t safe - or appropriate - for the King and Queen to be out at a nightclub. "Besides, the people should see that their monarchs can party." Honestly, I think that the whole reason they came was because it was very clear that Markie and Juniper really, really wanted to go in. The two of them were having a st, and Jesse was doing a wonderful job of making sure that they were included in all theughs, even slipping them a couple of drinks when our parents pretended not to be looking. Still, about after an hour of that, mom and dad dered that they were taking Mark and Juniper home, and Cora and Roger sighed that they had to get home to the rest of their passel. "They''ve probably tied the babysitter up again," Core murmured to Roger, her face genuinely worried. He just shrugged and took another sip of his drink. "Kind of a crappy babysitter, if she allows her charges to tie her up in square knots that she doesn''t know how to un-do." Mom had kissed us all goodbye and wrapped Luca in a warm hug, telling him again how proud she is of him, how proud he''s made the nation. And Luca had bearned to hear it - I think needing it after a lifetime of his uncle subtly implying that he''s not good enough. Since then, it''s just been this drinks, and good times, and dancing, and all of us blowing off a great deal of steam after a crazy semester and an even more stressful night. We''ve been dancing, and singing, and celebrating our hearts out - and I''ve done most of it in Luca''s arms, which has been...amazing. Chapter 0354 ?Chapter 0354 Something has shifted between us now, after tonight after I''ve finally realized how deep our bond really goes. Luca and me- we''re tied now, both in the nation''s mind and in our souls. I don''t really know how to describe it, even now as I watch him dancing with Jesse, both of them singing along to the music, looking gorgeous and young and free, like they haven''t got a care in the world. "Where do they get the energy," Benny murmurs, his arm still slung casually around my shoulder, and I nce at him, pleased to see as much love for our boys as I''m sure is beaming from my own eyes. "I don''t know," I say, a little wondering. "Must be something about warrior track that gives them...a crazy amount of stamina." "Drugs," Ben says, nodding wisely and making meugh. "They must put some kind of drugs in their water bottles. Or steroids." "Very usible," I say, grinning. He''s right, though - Ben and I are wiped, but the boys - it looks like they could go all night. Daphne, however, is defying our predictions - because the way she''s dancing with Rafe right now, with a huge smile on her face as he turns her around and then pulls her close to him... Well. To be honest, I think she''d be perfectly happy spending the rest of her life doing this. Unlike Ben and I, she doesn''t have a tired bone in her body, and clearly has no intention of going home anytime soon. Still, even if I am more tired than the rest of them, I''m more than happy to stay and bask in the happy atmosphere, quietly sipping at my drink and rxing. Because it was a stressful and taxing night. I definitely need to unwind.Original from N?velDrama.Org. "So, you''re okay, after all of that?" Ben asks, easy and conversational. I turn to him a little. "What do you mean?" He shrugs. "It just looked very upsetting," he says, looking at me seriously. "The way you ran down there, and were pounding your hand on the mat, shouting his name - it was intense, Ariel. And obviously way more intense for you, since you were living it." Iugh a little, shaking my head. "It was intense," I murmur, shifting my eyes back to Luca. But worth it. He needed me." "It was awesome," Ben replies, a little mystified. "Like, everyone could see the two of you connecting, see the way you brought him back. It was very cool." I hum a little in the back of my throat, remembering that moment, wondering what it looked like from the outside. But, I mean, obviously there''s footage of it - I guess if I really want to know, I could watch a recording. I grimace a little, thinking that that might be a little embarrassing and deciding against it. "Is it always like that?" Ben murmurs, his words a little slurred and curious. "Is what?" I ask, needing rification. "Your bond - being mated. You''re just...always connected like that? Can feel what each other feel? Can...like pass emotions around, trade them?" "Oh, god, no," I say, my eyes going wide as I nce over at Ben before returning my eyes to my beautiful mate,ughing with my cousin as Rafe and Daphnee back over to them at the end of the song, the four of the easily chatting. "I mean, like, I can feel that he''s happy now -" "You can also see it," Ben points out, gesturing towards Luca, not really getting it. "I know," I say, grinning and tapping my chest. "But I can feel it too. But what happened tonight - and it happened before, with Jackson, during the examination - where we really connect like...super deep?" I hesitate, knowing I''m not being very eloquent or very clear, probably because of all the drinks. "That''s not...every day." "Hmm." Ben says, nodding as he takes another sip of his drink, his eyes going a little far off. We sit quietly,panionably for a moment, before he surprises me by continuing to push on the subject. "What did it feel like?" Ben asks softy. "When you...when you first knew? That they were your mates." "When I first knew?" I ask, kind of surprised that he wants to go this far back. Ben meets my eyes and slowly nods. And then I tilt my head to the side, wondering why on earth he''s asking about this now. Chapter 0355 ? I hesitate for a second, trying to remember what it was like when I first realized that my mates were in the room. "Um... it felt like... like someone threw a brick at my wolf. But I didn''t know who threw it." He bursts outughing, and then I do too, because I realize it''s ridiculous. "rity, please, Princess," Ben murmurs, drifting his drink casually through the air in invitation for me to continue. "Well, like, because it didn''t hurt," I say,ughing again. "But...I felt it, in my soul, in a very visceral way. A shock, like being hit out of nowhere, to recognize that he was there - it was just Luca at first, and then Jacks a momentter. And I didn''t know who it was yet - just that they were around." Ben hums, considering. "And then," I say, tilling my head to the side, "it felt like...gravity changed? Like...like if I was apass, all of a sudden north wasn''t north anymore. Everything in me pointed towards Luca. And then to Jackson. And then to...both. Does that...offer any rity?" I ask, frowning a bit, turning towards him, very much hoping that it does. "Yes and no," he says, giving me a little smirk, because we''re both aware that my description is heavily metaphorical and not based at all in any reality. But, well. That''s having a mate for you, isn''t it? "Ari," Ben murmurs, frowning again, and hesitating like he''s not sure if he should ask. "Did... did either of them...hit you harder? Pull you more, in one way, instead of the other?" "No," I say instantly, shaking my head. "Both ways at once. Both directions. Equal pull in each." Inside, my wolf bares her teeth and then nips me, getting my attention. I sit up straighter, looking around because - is something wrong? Why did she- "Come on," Luca says, making me jump a little as I break out of my reverie and look up into his smiling face, at the hand he''s holding out to me. "Come and dance with me, Gorgeous. It''s been six minutes since you''ve been in my arms, and it''s six minutes too long Iugh, epting his hand, but then I hesitate and look back at Benny, not wanting to leave him here by himself. "I''m up!" he says, grinning at me and pushing himself up from the seat. "It''s been six minutes since I''ve been in someone''s arms too! Please, someone! Come and hold me!" I burst intoughter at my friend and open my other arm to him even as Luca pulls me to his side. Then, between my mate and my pal, I walk out onto the dance floor and proceed to get swept away in the music. "This has been the most amazing night," Luca murmurs in my ear about forty-five minutester, holding me close to his chest and tucking his head down close to mine as we lear against one of the booths, still both swaying to the music but taking a minute to ourselves. "I know," I say, resting my chin on his chest and grinning up at him. "You were so amazing, Luca, Did our nation real proud." "And you?" he asks, quirking an eyebrow at me. "Were you proud?" "Luca!" I say,ughing and standing straighter. "Of course I was proud! I was so proud - am so proud!" "And do you... mind?" he asks, grimacing a little. "Mind what?" He shrugs, and I can see he''s a little anxious, even though we''ve both had enough alcohol at this point that we should be far beyond that. "Mind that...well, I mean, you jumped out of the box, Ari. And then you sprinted down to the ringside, and connected with me, and pulled me out of a stupor, I mean, that,bined with the article - people are going to know," "Oh, that," I say, waving my hand and rolling my eyes,pletely dismissing it as I lean back against him. Lucaughs but squeezes me a little, urging me for an answer. "Luca," I sigh, smiling up at him, "I never minded if people knew that you''re my mate- I never wanted to keep it a secret because I was ashamed of you or because it was shameful. I just - I mean, we as a family, we just keep things close. It''s like mom''s magic - "E''s insane magic," he murmurs, his hand drifting up to his ribs, where she knit the bone together this afternoon with half a thought.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Inod, eager. "Exactly. Mom''s never kept it a secret - she''ll heal everyone, anyone. She''s just... never made a public announcement before." I frown a little, hoping he sees the difference. It''s about...discretion? Not secrecy." "I get it," he murmurs, holding me close and sliding his hand up my bare back and burying his fingers in the roots of my long hair. "And I''m sorry about all that. I''ll make it up to you." "You don''t need to," I murmur, letting my eyes drift shut a bit, rxing against him. "Yeah, but I want to," he says on a sigh, dropping a kiss to the top of my head that makes me smile, that makes warmth drift all the way through me. "I''m just...so damn in love with you, Ariel Sinir. I''m going to give you the world, whether you want to or not." Chapter 0356 ? I just grin, a soft breeze swirling up around us, cool and fresh, as I tighten my arms around hirr. "Booo, lovebirds!" Jesse calls over to us, cupping his hands around his mouth so his voice echoes. Iugh, opening my eyes. "Come on, stop being boring! We''re doing shots!" He points to a tray of ming shots that a very good-looking waitress, who Jesse currently has his arm around, is holding "Oh my god," I say, my eyes going a little wide at the sight of them. "Come on!" Luca says,ughing, starting over and pulling me along with him by the hand. But as we go, I can''t stop another yawn from crawling up my throat. Honestly I don''t know how Luca''s still up - he''s had a much more taxing day than me. Must be the adrenaline. When we get to Jesse and his new friend, Luca takes the shots off the tray and hands them round, but when he holds on out to me I wave it away, even though the mes dance prettily and catch my eye. Rafe and Daphnee over too, and I grin to see that she is wearing a littttle less lipstick than she was earlier, but I don''t say anything as she and Rafe take shots off the tray. "Whaaat!" Jesse says, grinning at me a little devilishly. "Princess first to cave!? Honestly, Ari, you''re doing the espionage track no credit here." "Ambassador too," Ben says, likewise refusing the drink and rubbing at his eye. "It might best warrior standing tonight. Warrior or seamstress." He turns his head to me, raising his eyebrow, cocking his head towards the door, silently asking me if I want to go. Hope blooms in me because honestly, I''m exhausted, and my bed is calling. "Ari!" Luca exims, and I turn to see him frowning at me, looking devastated. "No, let''s stay out! We''re having so much fun!" "I think have to be pathetic," I say, slumping my shoulders and fighting yet another yawn. "I''m sorry." Luca grimaces, looking at Rafe, Jesse, and Daphne - all still clearly ready to continue the good time. And I can tell immediately that he''s torn that he knows he should take me home but he really, really wants to stay out. "Luca, stay," I say, smiling softly up at him and stepping close, putting my hands on his chest. He sighs and looks down at me, feeling guilty. "It''s your big night! You should stay out till dawn! You don''t have to turn in just because I''m being a big baby about being tired." "Ari," he murmurs, running a hand over my hair with a frown-but... can see he''s tempted. "If you don''t stay out," I whisper, shaking my head up at him with a grin. "Then you lose, and Jesse wins. And we can''t have that."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "It''s true," Jesse says, nodding seriously, and I grin over at him- d he gets the game, and that he too wants Luca to stay out and enjoy his big night. "Last man standing is the King. And gets Rafe''s crown." "Hey!" Rafe protests,ughing, but we all ignore him. Luca fakes a grimace, looking down at me. "Well," he says with a shrug. "I''ve always wanted a crown." "Good," I murmur, standing on my toes and begging for a kiss, which he gives me. When he lets me back down, Luca looks seriously over at Ben. "You''re going too? You''ll make sure she gets home safe?* "And face your left hook if I don''t?" Ben asks, quirking an eyebrow before dipping into a bow. "You have my word, your highness." "Hey!" Rafe protests again, as his title has been wantonly imed now alongside his crown. I squeeze Luca''s hand before moving to Ben''s side, linking my arm with his and giving him a nod. There are some brief goodbyes, and a lightning fast half-slurred lecture from Rafe about where to find the car and the million ways Ben will be murdered if I don''t get to the pce in one piece, but then we''re off. I doze in the limo, my head resting gently against Ben''s shoulder, but he nudges me awake when we arrive in the garages below the pce - a safer entrance, when it''s just the two of us. I''m still yawning as we get into the elevator that will take us up to my family''s floor. "You''re gonna sleep good tonight," Ben murmurs, leaning hard against the elevator wall. "Lock who''s talking," I say in response, way too tired to say anything truly witty. When we step out of the elevator into the quiet pce, I give Ben a big hug and wave him off towards his room as I turn to my own, thinking fondly of my fluffy duvet and cozy sheets. But then, as I turn towards my family apartments, a certain scent hits my nose just right... And my wolf perks up... And I wonder, suddenly... If I don''t want to make a pitstop on my way to bed. Chapter 0357 ? My wolf yips inside of me, suddenly incredibly eager and awake, tuming in circles as we walk closer and closer to Jackson''s door. Suddenly, I stop in the hallway, my jaw falling open as I look down at my chest-where she lives, alongside my spirit. "You little brat!" I whisper aloud, appalled at her. She snickers, of all things - god, can wolves even snicker? "You were just pretending to be sleepy!" My wolf doesn''t answer me, just curls up demurely in my soul and crosses her paws, prim. Iugh and roll my eyes, propelled forward, deciding not to think about it. I''ve had quite a bit to drink, after all - I probably won''t get anywhere anyway. The hallway is cool and dark as I tiptoe up to the door I know is Jackson''s - the big suite in a quiet part of the pce where mom thought he''d befortable. Biting my lip a little, excited and anxious at once, I step close to the door and raise my fist, giving a quick little rap before whipping my hands behind my back. At first, for a long moment, there''s silence. And then I burst into a grin, and my wolf gives an unintentional little howl, when I hear movement inside of the room - the soft rush of sheets, and then the soft sound of Jackson''s footsteps - shockingly light for such a big guy. The knob turns, and the door opens just a crack. I''m still grinning as I tilt my chin up to look into his gorgeous face, just barely visible in the dark Unfortunately, there are sort of two of him right now, because my vision is...a little hazy from drinking. So, I close one eye and peer at him, grinning stupidly. "Hi," I say, pressing my hands together behind my back. Jackson works hard to keep from smiling, but I can tell by the way that his eyes crinkle that he''s not displeased. Nope, not one bit. Slowly, he pulls open the door, still not saying a word. And my mouth pops open as my eyes drift down over him, taking in his bare chest, the pajama pants slung low over his hips. Because...god...god damn it but Jackson is fit. I just stare at him, shaking my head a little and realizing that I actually have not had many good opportunities to see Jackson shirtless- and certainly not this close. A few times, perhaps, during candidacy, when we were outside and it was hot and a couple of guys were working out without their shirts on? But that was always from a distance. And I certainly never saw him in the showers - Jackson, he always took his showers privately, like I did. So, I never- "Ari," Jackson murmurs,ughing a little, reaching out a hand and curling a finger under my chin, turning my face up to look at him. "What are you staring at?" "Nothing," I mutter quickly, blushing beet red to have been caught just ogling him. I whip my hands up, smacking them over my face, covering my eyes as well as my cheeks. Heughs harder now, letting go of my chin and gently grabbing one of my wrists, trying to pull my hand away. But I hold tight, and he just seeds in pulling me slightly off-bnce in my ridiculous six-inch heels. "What are you doing?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But I just shake my head,ughing with him now. "Nothing," I reply, keeping my eyes covered. "Just..not looking at you." "Why not?" he murmurs, his voice dipping deep in that way I really, really like. "Because," I sigh, stumbling again to lean against his doorframe. "You''re just...very ugly, Jackson. Very difficult to look at, in the face area. And your body in particr-just-yuck- It''s self-preservation, really, covering my eyes - He bursts outughing now,ughter that turns into a sharp snarl as he leans forward and grabs me around the waist. I squeal a little, in delight as well as a little visceral fear- Jackson, he is very frightening, after all, on like, a basic, bodily level and wrap my arms around his neck. Jackson pulls me up against him in the same moment that he yanks me into the room and pushes the door shut with a satisfying, definitive smack. Chapter 358 ?Chapter 0358 "I missed you," he murmurs, holding me close and falling back against the wall next to the door. I grin at him in the dark of the room, my face very close to his, my feet nowhere near the ground. God, I love how he always picks me up. I don''t know why it''s not like he carries me anywhere or it does any productive good. I just...love it. "You did?" I whisper, delighted. "I always miss you," he murmurs, leaning forward a little to nudge my nose with his. "Oh yeah?" I say, sighing a little. "Even like, when I''m in the same room?" Jackson just frowns at me like I''m crazy. "No, Ariel, that''s ridiculous." I burst outughing, tilting my head back on my neck. I can feel him grinning - feel it down the bond, feel it in the way that his chest rumbles. "Why would I miss you when you''re still in the room?" "Because!" I protest,ughing, pulling my head back up to look into his shining eyes. "It''s romantic."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "It''s dumb," he says, sighing happily and staring into my face, searching it like he''s memorizing the details. "If you''re in the room, I''m d you''re there. I can''t miss you in the same moment that I''m d you''re there." "So, you''re d I''m here?" I whisper. "Yes," he whispers back, simple and sweet. "Always want you near." And then he moves his head forward, as I hoped he would, and brings his mouth to mine, and kisses the daylights cut of me. I moan a little, loving the feeling of his lips on mine, the way he kisses menguidly, like he has all damn night to do it. I love the way his hands tighten against the silk of my dress, the way his skin feels hot under my hands as I let them slip down his neck, and over his shoulders. Jackson shudders against me and then breaks away, loosing a long breath. In that, I can feel that he''s working very hard to keep his control. "What?" I mummur, closing the distance between us, wanting him to kiss me again. "I just, um..." he clears his throat and quietly starts to lower me to the ground. I squeak in protest, bending my knees so that my feet lift far from the floor, so that when Jackson expects my heels to hit there''s nothing there. He bursts outughing again and straightens up, and I grin with pleasure when I''m pressed again against his chest, right where I want to be. "Your parents were right," he murmurs, taking a deep breath and smiling at me, "trouble." "Why are you trying to put me down?" I frown at him, not liking that he ended our kiss right when things were getting interesting. "Because," he murmurs, looking at me seriously, shaking his head slightly. "It is..difficult, to not let myself get carried away with you, Ariel -" I look at him wide-eyed, like that''s kind of the point. Jackson''s face bursts into a grin like he can''t help it, but then he forces his face into more serious lines. "And," he continues, like he needs to get this out while he can, even as his arms tighten around me, "you''re kind of drunk, and you''re exhausted-" I squeak again, displeased and a little offended. "I am not very drunk, Jackson McClintock!" "You have to close one eye to look at me!" "Vision aside, I am perfectly able to consent to...stuff." I growl, narrowing my eyes at him. "All right," Jackson says, smirking a little now as he gets to what I can tell is the truth. "If you really want to know, Ariel, I am having trouble with this at the moment because you smell all over of Luca Grant." I gasp, my eyes going wide. Then I groan, and slip my arms from around Jackson''s neck, covering my face again in my embarrassment. Chapter 359 ? "And yeah," Jackson says, his voice humming with a little apology that he has to break it to me like this, "I''m having a little trouble getting in the mood to rip your clothes off when I can smell your other mate all over you." When Jackson lowers me to the ground this time I put my feet down and consent to stand on my own. "Oh my god," I murmur, shaking my head and taking a step away, mortified, dipping my face into my hands again. Because of course I smell of Luca - he has been all over me tonight. Holding me, hugging me, making out with me, putting his hands all over me. "Jackson, I''m so Sorry - "It''s fine," he says,ughing a little, reaching out and pulling my hands away from my face. I look up at him with my blush still on my cheeks, my eyes apologetic. "Honestly, Ariel, I don''t care - I''m just going to have a little trouble losing myself in you until we fix that. I hope that makes...sense. I don''t want you to feel bad." "No, it makes total sense," I say, dropping my handspletely and standing straight, reaching for the zipper sewn into the side of my dress. "I totally get it." "Ari," Jackson says, a little confused - and then I feel his panic as I swiftly tug my zipper all the way down and shimmy out of my dress, which drops to the floor in a heap of silk and satin and secret hidden underwire. As it falls, I turn away from Jacks, lifting my hands and crossing them over my chest to cup my suddenly cold breasts in my palms, a shiver running through me as I start towards Jackson''s bathroom.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "An!" He groans, and I turn in surprise to see him slumped against the wall of his room, staring at me like he''s devastated. "What on earth are you doing?" I pause, confused as hell, and then nod my head towards his bathroom. "I''m going to go take a shower, Jacks." Jackson groans, and hangs his head, his shoulders trembling slightly. And then, faster than I can see him move, he''s suddenly crossing the room to my side, grabbing me again with a snarl so fierce it makes me gasp. I stare at him for a split second, into his cold, determined eyes, before he gives me a wicked grin and tumbles into his bed, taking me with him. I gasp as Ind on top of Jackson in his bed, my hands still cupping my chest, my eyes wide. Not because it hurt at all-Jackson''s far too careful with me for that but because it all happened very fast, and now all of a sudden I''m in Jackson''s bed wearing nothing but my underwear and my heels. "Jacks!" I gasp, staring first at him and then over at the bathroom door. "What are you doing!?" "I''m taking you to bed, Ariel," he growls, rolling over me so that it''s my back pressed into the mattress now and his body is leveraged over mine. I can''t help the teeny little moan that slips from me when I feel the weight of his body pressing into me. "But," I murmur, deeply distracted right now. "What about my scent - I can take a shower - He growls as he shakes his head. "I''m not going to be able to handle that, Ariel," Jackson murmurs, his voice dead serious as he raises a hand and softly brushes my hair back out of my face. "The idea of you, naked, in that room? All wet and soapy? Your scent alone in the stearn, drifting out of the door..." He pauses, and then groans, and then ducks his head down against my shoulder like he can''t handle it. Iugh lightly, delighted that even the idea of me in the shower drives him that crazy. But still, I don''t understand. "Jacks," I groan, pouting a little, wiggling down lower so that I can see into his face. Not even thinking of what it reveals, I lift my hands away from my chest and raise them to his cheeks. "I don''t get it. ...still smell like him." Jackson lowers his face slowly until he presses a soft, lingering kiss to my mouth. "There are other ways to fix that," he murmurs, and I shiver at the way his lips feel moving against mine as he speaks. And then, to my shock, Jackson quickly slips a hand under my back and uses the leverage there to flip me over so that I''mying on my belly. I gasp a little in my surprise, but he justughs at me - a low, pleased, controlled noise - and thenys his weight gently down on me again, beginning to slowly move his hands all the way down my sides and then back up, touching every inch of my skin with his hands, with his wrists. Chapter 360 ? At first, my eyes flutter shut because of how good it feels - Jackson, something about when he touches me, it just...lights something in me, kindles a warmth, makes me feel so cozy and warm and adored. But then, after a few minutes after I realize that he''s taking quite a bit of care to ensure that his wristse in contact with my most important pressure points, and that his hands spread out from there- I realize what''s happening. That Jackson is scent marking me - every inch of me, and taking a great deal of care in doing it. I smile, pleased at the idea that this is Jackson''s very own version of iming me, of marking me as his own, of wiping out every inch of Luca''s scent by gently covering it with his. The minutes slip by and I fall almost into a daze, my body moving with Jackson''s as he covers me. I''m nowhere near falling asleep, but the state of calm into which I slip - it''s like nothing I''ve ever felt before. Jackson''s hands are gentle but firm as they move over my back, and down each of my arms, and then up over my neck. He presses gentle kisses to my skin as he goes, and I honestly don''t think that they''re part of the scent marking - I think it''s just him being very sweet, and slightly unable to resist. A little bit to my chagrin, Jackson leaves my underwear on - flimsy as they are-as he moves downward over my legs. A delicious shiver pulses through me, though, when he brings his face close to my ass, and presses his cheek briefly against it, and then gives my cheek a tiny nip with the edge of his canine. Iugh, pleased, and so does he. But then he moves on, continuing down. When he gets to my feet, I hear him click his tongue in disapproval "What?" I ask, tuming my head a little to peak at him as he kneels at my feet and bends my leg at the knee, lifting my shoe high. Jackson gives me a dubious look. "These shoes are ridiculous, rk. I burst outughing, delighted. "They are very fashionable and very expensive, McClintock." He grins at me and shakes his head, his fingers making fast work of the little buckle around my ankle. "They offer no traction, and I don''t see how you can run in them-" "They''re not for running -* protest, grinning a little as Iy my head down on the pillow, peering at him over my shoulder. "You''re a spy, rk," he growls. "You always need to be able to escape." I shrug, conceding the point as he pulls the first shoe off and lets my leg drop. "They''re supposed to be sexy," I murmur, still wanting to defend my little shoes just a bit. Jackson moves his eyes to mine, perfectly serious as he grabs my other ankle, making me grin at the satisfying smack his palm makes against my skin before he bends my leg at the knee, lifting my foot higher. "You have the world''s most perfect feet, Ariel," he says, like it makes him kind of mad that I even wear shoes at all. "The idea that you could improve them by shoving them into some stupid shoe..." I grin at him,ughing a little, but he just shakes his head at me still dead serious - before he unbuckles the second shoe, slips it off, and then dips his head slightly and presses a kiss to the arch of my foot. I gasp a little at that - at the feel of his soft lips against my ticklish skin, at the light stubble that grazes my toes, at the idea of being touched somewhere that I''ve obviously, obviously never been kissed by any other person. God damn it, but I just start toe undone. Something in me, in my spirit, goespletely to pieces for Jackson - just crumbles down, until I''mpletely bare. And it has nothing to do with the fact that I''m very nearly naked as Jackson finishes running his hands over my feet, and then crawls forward over the bed, and then slips a hand under my hip, pulling, asking me to roll onto my back. Moving slowly, Iply.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 361 ? No, the way I''ming apart right now has...absolutely everything to do with this quiet moment, of being alone with Jackson in his dark room and knowing that no part of me his hidden from him right now. That I''m his, if he wants me, every piece of me, body and soul. And Jackson, to my delight, ims me. Eagerly, like I''m all he''s ever wanted his whole life. He gives me a small smile and holds my gaze as he lowers his face to my stomach. Then he dips his head and presses a soft kiss there, just below my navel. I raise a hand and run it through his silky hair, letting it slip through my fingers, just...adoring him. And there''s no need to pass any of these feelings down our bond - because it''s all already open. What I feel, he feels. And to me, he gives precisely the same. That little kiss to my stomach - it''s as far as we go, physically, sexually. But the way that we connect as Jackson takes his time working his way all the way up my body, touching every inch of me, caressing my skin, noting every freckle and bend of my flesh, making sure every piece of me receives his scent? God, I''ve never felt so connected to anyone in my entire life. So imed, so wanted, so treasured. When he''s finished, Jackson gathers me into his arms in the quiet dark of his room and quietly slips the little diamond clips out of my hair. "These are very pretty," he murmurs, reaching over to put them on his bedside table. "But...tonight, I like you without. Just you, no adornments." Thum my assent, agreeing, wanting to just be myself with him tonight. Nothing fancy, nothing extra. Just me, and my Jacks, and his arms around me. I trace my fingers softly along his spine as he dips his head, pressing a kiss low on my neck, in that soft ce just between my neck and my shoulder. And I smile, loving the feel of it. loving him. And then my eyes drift shut, and I know his do too, right at the same time. And just like that, quite simply, We fall asleep. When my eyes flutter open the next morning, I''m confused for a second, but then I break into a grin. Because even though I fell asleep on my side on the mattress, with my head pressed into one of mom''s very expensive down pillows, I''ve woken up sprawled across Jackson''s stomach and chest, just as I did during the Examination. I smile, letting my eyes drift back shut, nuzzling my face closer to his bare chest and curling closer to him, even though that''s a little impossible. Jackson''s t on his back, one arm wrapped protectively around me, the other flung out over the mattress. His mouth hangs open a little, adorably, as he breathes deeply. And I can feel each of those breaths raising, lightly, against my body. Honestly, I should be waking my with a crick in my neck and sore muscles from such a strange position. But, really, I feel more rested andfortable than I''ve maybe ever felt. Which is saying something, considering how much we all had to drinkst night. I''m basking quietly in the warmth of him in the still-dark room - Jackson has his curtains pulled shut, even though I can see a little sunlight peeking through - when I feel him twitch, slightly, and I feel him wake up. I grin at the sensation, which is so new and delightful, and only possible because our bond is so open to each other afterst night. We''re so connected to each other right now that when my little wolf turns her sleepy head and stretches out her nose, she rests it on Jackson''s wolf''s paw. His wolf grumbles sleepily and turns his nose towards her so their muzzles nearly touch. I open my eyes again, and tilt my head up, grinning when I see Jacks peering at me a little blearily in the morning light. Down our bond, I pass a warm and happy hello, pleased and quiet andforted. Jacks, to my surprise, just snarls and grabs me tighter to his chest, turning on his side and taking me with him so that we''reying face-to-face against the pillows. I burst outughing as he shakes his head, pressing his eyes shut again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "No," he murmurs, angry. "We''re not up. It''s not morning. You''re imagining it - go back to sleep." Chapter 362 ? "Noco, baby," I say softly,ughing and reaching out to stroke his cheek. "We have to get up! There''s a whole day waiting for us. And pancakes. And coffee. And little raspberry pastries." He groans, slipping a hand down my back so that it settles at the dip of my spine, pulling me tight against him so that our bellies are flush. A warm rush pulses through me as I loop my leg over his, because I love that - love how he wants every inch of his skin pressed to mine, just as I want it too. "No," he mutters, stubborn, shaking his head. But then he pauses, considering. "Well, the raspberry pastries..we can have those. But someone can bring them here, and slide them under the door, and then we''ll eat them in bed." "Okay, baby," I whisper, pleased, still stroking his hair and his face. "Whatever you want." A little smile grows on his lips when I say that, and his eyes open, moving slowly over my face. "I like this," he murmurs, nodding. "Waking up with you here, in my bed. We should do this...every day." "You don''t mind that I apparently sleep on top of you?" I ask, grinning. "No, I like that," he answers, his voice all growly and rough. "You don''t mind me passed out on your chest? Copsing your ribcage in the night, making it all hard to breathe?" "You are light, like a sparrow," he murmurs, leaning forward to press a kiss to my cheek even as Iugh. "Plus, I liked feeling you there, when I would wake up. The weight of you - it makes you feel...very real. Not like a dream." "Do I sometimes feel like a dream?" I ask, my voice wandering a little, my thoughts still sleepy and disconnected. "You''ve always been a dream," Jackson replies, easy, like it''s a fact. "It''s only when I have you here, warm against me, that I have proof that you''re real. That I didn''t just make you up." I smile, shaking my head, hardly able to take the sweetness of him as I wrap my arms tight around his neck and pull him as close as I can. Jackson growls again, liking it, tuming again and taking me with him so that we get all tangled up in the sheets, so that I''m againying on his chest and looking down into his face. My hair falls around us, a little, making a private curtain. He tucks one side back behind my ear, wanting to see me. "I don''t deserve you, Jacks," I say on a happy sigh, rxing against him as I gaze down into his face. "No one does. You''re too good and sweet." "What a ridiculous thing to say," he murmurs, raising a hand to cup my cheek. "When we''re all aware that you''re way out of my league, Ariel." I burst outughing, shaking my head at him. "Jackson!" I protest, smacking him lightly on the chest. "Why would you even think that!?" "Because you''re a brave, talented, beautiful, charming princess who is clever as a fox. And I don''t even know what a walk-in closet is." I burst outughing at this, tilting my head back and ncing over at the door to the closet, which I''m sure my mom has already filled with clothes. "Minor details, baby," I whisper, turning back to smile down into his face. "Knowledge of interior architecture aside, you''re perfect."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackson grumbles discontentedly but wraps an arm around my shoulder, pulling me down so that my face rests again against his chest, where we started. Long moments pass and I feel my mind start to drift back to sleep,pletelyfortable. Which is why Jackson''s next words startle me sopletely. "I think that Luca..." he murmurs, awake and thoughtful, clearly musing aloud, "makes more sense than I do, as your mate, your match. At least on paper, as they say." My eyes immediately fly open and I sit up a little, staring into Jackson''s face. "What?" I breathe, shocked, appalled. Because Luca is wonderful, but Jackson - I never, ever want him to doubt our connection. "What...where is thising from, Jacks!? Why the hell would you say that!?" He raises a hand to my cheek then, cupping it, looking at me a little sadly. "I saw everythingst night, Ariel," he says, his words an apologetic whisper. "Every moment of the fight, and what you did to help him. And what you were like...with him. I saw...the way he made your smile." Chapter 363 ?Chapter 0363 My heart sinks at the thought of it, of Jackson seeing..that.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Because he''s not wrongst night was incredibly important for Luca and I. Our bond now - it''s deeper than it was before, stronger and more significant. And he''s not wrong - Luca and I presented our rtionship to the nationst night to the world. And even though I have no idea what it looked like from an outsider''s standpoint or on television... I do know that we came across as a strong couple, dedicated and powerful. A perfect match. How could we have presented as anything else, when so much of that is the truth? But still...while the rest of the nation may have celebrated that - their champion paired up with their Princess - how did it look to Jacks? "Tell me," I murmur, leaning close and reaching for his face, cupping his cheek in my palm. Jackson leans into it, closing his eyes as he speaks. "I went to the restaurant, like I said, with the guys I used to live with. It was...fine. It was good to see them, I guess." I smile a little, because Jackson has friends - friends outside of me and my family, even if he didn''t know to count them as such. He cracks his eyes open andughs a little, shaking his head at me. "Would youe down here?" he murmurs, tugging me close again and turning so that we''re face-to-face again. "It''s harder to tell when you''re looming over me like an owl." "Yes, fine, I''ll look up at you like an adoring little mouse," I murmur, pleased that he wants to be more casual about it. Because if he''s more casual, it means he''s not devastated. Right? "Okay, little mouse," he murmurs, pressing a kiss to my forehead before continuing on. "The whole thing was...fine, for a while. The television showed some screen shots and concentrated on you and your family for a bit - and I liked that." "You did?" I ask, smiling a little. "Sure," he says, nodding. "I knew the people on the TV. The guys I was with knew I''d been at the Academy, asked if I knew Rafe and Jesse. I said...a little bit." I burst outughing at the understatement here, considering that he''s now basically part of the family. "It felt like I had a secret," Jackson murmurs, still smiling a little. But that fades away when he moves on. "It was....harder. When Luca came out. And then he pointed to you in the crowd, and kissed his glove and held it out to you? And you...smiled like that?" Jackson exhales all in a woosh, and my stomach sinks with guilt. I''m devastated, suddenly, to have put him through that. God, what was I thinking? He told me he''d be watching- "Don''t," Jackson murmurs, and my eyes flick back to him. I frown a little - I hadn''t even realized that I''d looked away. Softly, he strokes my face. "Don''t feel guilty, Ariel. That''s not... I''m not trying to make you feel bad." "I know," I whisper, nodding. "And you should be able to tell me your experiences without worrying about how they make me feel." He smirks at me, still stroking my cheek. "It''s going to be hard sometimes. But I don''t...want to keep anything back. I want to tell you the truth, all the time. Is that okay?" Inod, meaning it, even if it means that it will hurt sometimes. Somehow, it feels the only way through. "Keep going," I whisper. "The end was...really hard," Jackson says. "The whole bar was on its feet, shouting at the TV, and even the restaurant patrons came over to watch. When Luca went down, I didn''t think they could scream any louder. But when you jumped out of the stands? God, the room exploded with cheers, and I thought I was never going to breathe again. The way your pounded on the mat? And called his name? And then he responded, and got up, and won, and it was clearly all because of you?" Jackson exhales again and rolls away from me for a moment, covering his face briefly with his hand. "Jacks," I say, even though...well, there''s no meaning behind it. I slip my hand out, cing it solidly on his chest, wanting him to feel the corporeal reality of me right now. Because I''m here. Right here. With him. He feels the emotions behind my thoughts and turns his head back to me, nodding. "When you''re here, Ariel? With me, and I can hold you and look at you? Everything feels different- makes sense, feels possible. It''s only when I see you with him - see..well, see how much you love him..." Chapter 364 ?Chapter 0364 I press my lips together and keep my gaze on his face, not letting myself look away. But also not denying, at all, the way that Luca and I feel about each other. Because I don''t want to lie and Luca is..so important to me. "So what do we do?" I whisper, desperate to make it better. I can''t go on with Jacks feeling like this - I don''t want to make him feel like this ever, ever again. "I think... maybe I just don''t need to put myself in positions where I see it?" Jacks says, tentative. "What do you mean?" I whisper. "I mean," he shrugs, "... think I want boundaries. You have your space with Luca, and your space with me, and...I think I''d like to know as little about the details about the time you spend with Luca as possible. I mean, within reason," he continues, giving a little frown. "It''s not like I won''t ever be in the same room with you two again, and hugging and holding hands seems....fine. I just.." He exhales again, deeply, and looks up at the ceiling. "Tell me," I urge, wanting to know. "I really..kind of wanted to kill him," Jackson whispers, and I can hear the guilt in the words as he utters them. "And even though I knew that feeling was wrong, and that I''d never do it, and that it would only hurt you..." he turns his head back to me. "It was a visceral, bodily reaction to seeing someone connect with my mate, I think. I don''t...like feeling that way." "Okay," I say, nodding quietly, understanding. "I..um. I don''t know how to work that out, precisely. But I will, all right? More boundaries. I promise. I''m sorry, Jacks." "Don''t be sorry, please," he begs, rolling back towards me and taking me in his arms just the way I like him to. "None of it is your fault. You''re just...living the life you were handed, Ariel. You can''t feel guilty about that." And then he wraps me up so safe, so secure, and tucks his head down against my shoulder as my heart breaks that he felt that way. Ib my fingers gently through Jackson''s hair then, hurmming softly to him, pulling up feelings offort and softness and assurance and passing them all down our fully open bond, hoping they help him rx. "It got a lot better," he murmurs, his words muffled by his head still tucked down by my shoulder. "When you came and knocked on my door."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Iugh a little. "Oh, yeah?" He presses a kiss to that spot on my neck before he lifts his head to smile at me. "Yes," he says, nodding. "I was...going a little crazy, wondering what you were getting up to with him all night. Partying, and having fun, and...dancing and stuff. All things I can''t do." Iugh a little harder now, shaking my head at him. "You can party, Jacks, everyone can party with as much liquor as we had. And I''m sure you''re an excellent dancer." He scoffs at me, lowering his head again and kissing that same spot like it''s his, like he owns it. "I''ve never danced a single step in my life, Ariel." "Yeah, but if you tried," I say, a tingling starting in my core as Jackson keeps going. continuing to press kisses to my skin all the way to the edge of my shoulder, and then moving down. "I''m sure you''d be great at it." He flicks his eyes up at me for a moment before continuing to trail kisses back towards my throat, and then lower. "What makes you think that?" "Because," I say, my voice a little breathier now, even as I smile and drift my fingers through his silky dark hair. "I''ve seen you move, Jacks, you''re incredibly good at controlling your body. I''m sure you''d figure out rhythm in an instant." He hums consideringly, but like he doesn''t believe it, and my breathes a little faster as he presses kiss after kiss down the center of my chest, and then down my stomach. And then I can''t stand it not any more my mouth jealous of every other piece of me that''s getting attention when it is not. I sit up sharply, grabbing his shoulders, pulling him back up towards me. "Please," I beg, leaning back, pulling him with me. Chapter 365 ?Chapter 0365 And my mateplies, wrapping a hand around the back of my neck as he brings his mouth to mine, where it belongs, andys his body out on top of me. My leg hooks up over his hip, where it likes to be, and I kiss my mate rather desperately, with abandon. Half because want him - always want him, franticly want him- and half because I need him to know it. A groan slips from between Jackson''s lips as he presses himself tighter against me. He kisses me again and again, and with each kiss we sink deeper into each other as his palm slides hard against my skin, up over my rib cage to cup my breast for the first time. A shiver passes through me as he does, because even though I''ve been topless with him for hours now, this is the first time he''s seriously acknowledged it. I tilt my head back at the intensity of it, of Jackson''s broad hand against me, of his calloused thumb rushing light across my nipple. He takes advantage, kissing my throat, running his tongue along the length of it. The shiverse harder now, more frequent, as my hips press up against him, wanting him, wanting him badly, losing my mind with it, as I always seem to do. And all the while, I''m thinking that Jackson - he''s mine. And even if he has this ridiculous idea that Luca is the one who is right for me, that Luca makes sense in a way that he does not... Jackson? He is mine, and I im him, and see every inch of him as a match for me - "I don''t think that," Jackson says, pulling back a little, frowning down at me. I pant up at him, confused for a second and he shakes his head at me, wrapping his arms around me so that one is tight around my waist and the other moves up between my shoulders, cradling my head and trapping me against him in a way I love. "I don''t think that Luca is right for you, Ariel." I blink at him, a little surprised because usually, we don''t do words down our bond. But guess it''s so open now that he caught on - that he can feel what I''m feeling, even without words being put to it. "Wait," I say, confused and honestly a little too much in a makeout-induced haze to think straight, "then what do you think?" He shakes his head again, staring at me intently, like it''s the most important thing he''s ever said. "I said that Luca looks like he makes more sense for you, on paper that you seern like the better match, I think that Luca''s done a great job of convincing the tabloids that you''re a perfect pair," he says, smirking a little now. And I can''t help it, I smirk a bit too. "But that when ites to the reality of you, Ariel? All of yourplexities? All of your twists, and turns, and the woman you''re growing into, the person you''ll be?" I go a little still in his arms because...what is he saying? Does Jackson really see me this way?Original from N?velDrama.Org. His smile broadens, and then he nudges his nose against mine, wolfish and heated and sweet. "He can''t handle you," he whispers. My face breaks into a challenging grin. "What, McClintock," I murmur. "And you think you can?" "Yeah," he whispers, instant, with a smug little grin. "I think I can, rk. I think I''m going to enjoy...handling you." I groan then, and basically grab him, pulling his face to mine and making him kiss me again. My mateughs andplies,ying me back down t on the bed and kissing me hard, and fast, matching my desire and my desperation. Because that''s what I am now, for better or for worse-just.. desperate for Jacks, to feel him, every inch of him. My body sings, and I let him feel it, when he slides his hand long down the length of my side, dipping behind me and grabbing a handful of my ass. He groans, tucking his head down against my shoulder like he can''t handle it, but his body moves forward despite him. Jackson, in a break from his usual restraint, lets his hips shift forward so that I can feel every long, hard inch of him, pressed tight between my legs. And then, groaning deeply, Jackson flexes his hips just once, sliding the length of his cock against me. And when I feel how thick, and heavy, and ready he is - I fucking lose my mind. I wrap both of my legs around his waist then, panting, my head tilted back so that Jackson has full ess to my neck, bared before him. He licks me there again, and then presses his teeth against the soft skin, his canines just slightly extended to points. And I know - I know he wants to mark me. Chapter 366 ?Chapter 0366 Wants to sink himself deep into me, and bite me, and mark me as his own, and fuck me for hours - because I can feel it down the bond - and I want that - I want it right now, immediately- My hand slips down between us, pushing hard at the waistband of his pajamas -Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But then I go still, my mouth gaping, as Jackson groans and pulls away from me, whispering my name. I go still, staring at him for a second, not knowing- But when I see the apology, and the hesitance on his face... And I realize that Jackson is not going to be fucking me today... I groan, and cover my face with my hands, and tilt my head slightly away from him. "You. Are. Killing me, McClintock," I whisper. "I know, and I''m sorry," he replies,ughing a little bit and shifting his hips away. My wolf howls, outraged, desperately unhappy, jumping up and nipping his wolf hard below the jaw. But his wolf just growls, and takes her ruff lightly between his teeth, giving her a little shake. She res up at him, butplies, behaving, even as a growl rumbles in her chest. I shift my hands down from my face, staring at him, still panting a little. And he''s still there, mostly on top of me, staring down at me and smiling his apology. But the lower half of his body has been shifted away, which is not what I wanted at all. But honestly, why? I don''t understand, and I shake my head, and I know he feels it - my plea for an exnation. "Don''t take it that way," he murmurs, reaching out and petting my cheek softly. "I want you too, Ariel. This is not at all one-sided." "Um!" I snap, sitting up a little to stare into his face. "It''s feeling a little one-sided at the moment, Jacks!" He grins at me, I think a little pleased at how much I want him, but he nudges me down the bond and urges me to feel everything that he''s feeling too - and as I do, I see that he does want me as badly as I want him - that he''s just as consumed by lust. He''s just way, way better at controlling it. *Stupid warriors," I murmur, falling back on the pillows with a sigh. "And your stupid discipline." *Espionage is supposed to be disciplined too," he reminds me, pressing a kiss to my shoulder. *Selectively! When they have to be!" I reach out for him then, taking his face in my hands, making him look at me. "Why, Jacks? When I want to, and you want to...why wait? What''s the point?" "I want it to be right, Ariel," he says softly. And when he says it that way so sweet, so simple... Gad, I feel like such a jerk. "Stop!" he bursts out,ughing, smiling and shaking his head at me. "Stop feeling so guilty - I''m the one putting the brakes on things. I should be apologizing to you." "Well, yes, obviously, you should," I growl, crossing my arms and giving him a re I don''t mean. He grins at me, and leans forward to press a kiss to my lips. "Jackson," I murmur, wiggling down on the mattress so that I''m closer to him, so that I can stare up into his face. "If I''m rushing you, and you want to wait, then of course I''m okay with that. But...can you help me understand?" I shake my head. "I don''t get it." "I just...don''t want to move so fast," he murmurs, pressing a kiss to each of my cheeks. "We have time - plenty of it. And I could pose the same question to you. Why are you in such a rush to lose your virginity?" Iugh a little, finding the question a bit ironicing from him. "What, and you''re not?" Jackson hesitates for a second, staring at me. And then I gasp, and go perfectly still for a second, staring up at my mate. "Ariel..." he murmurs, tilting his head to the side, almost awkward. "Oh my god!" I gasp again, sitting up fast and nearly banging my head against his in my scramble to press myself hard against the headrest of the bed as I stare at him, gathering the sheets up to my chest in my shock. Jackson sits up too, giving me a little grimace and shrugging his shoulders, just slightly. *Jackson..." I whisper, gaping at him. "Are you...are you not a virgin!?" Chapter 367 ?Chapter 0367 "Um..." Jackson says lightly, looking ufortably to the side - a move he stole from me, I don''t fail to note And I gasp, even louder now, just staring at him,pletely agape. Then, I find myself. *Jackson!" I sputter, leaning back to kick him with my foot. Not because I''m pissed - I just can''t believe I didn''t know this! "What the...!" "What!?" he says,ughing and lifting his head to look at me again, snatching my foot out of the air as I attempt tond a second blow. "You can have another mate, but I can''t have a past!?" "Um, you can''t have a sexual past, when your whole vibe is being Mr. Women Are So Scary and I can''t even talk to them! Jackson!" He bursts outughing at my description of him, but I just continue to stare, bbergasted. *Seriously, you can''t even talk to the waitresses at your job in the city, but you''ve had sex before!?" I shake my head, totally not getting it. "Okay, okay," he says, still holding my foot in is hand as he leans forward and puts a hand on my shoulder. "I get it - this was...unexpected. But you knew I''d kissed someone before - that I knew a girl." *Kissing and sex are very different, Jacks," I growl, tugging my foot out of his hand and tucking it beneath me. He shrugs a little, like perhaps it''s not, and I just stare at him, wondering if I know him at all. And then I sit up straight, my feelings hurt all of a sudden because - I mean, because it would make a lot more sense to me if Jackson didn''t want to have sex with me right now because he was a virgin - like me - and wanted to ease into it. But there was another girl whom he was willing to go that far with... So... Wait. Why...why won''t he have sex with me? Did he... oh my god, did he like her more?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Did he like her MORE!? Was she hotter than me!? Oh my god. Was she funny? If she was funny...I''m going to flip out. *Stop," Jackson says, tightening his hand on my shoulder, sensing all of my feelings down the bond. His face falls into serious lines as he stares at me, hard. "Stop all of that, right now. None of that''s true, Ariel." "Well..." I say softly, kind of adrift emotionally and starting to get upset. I tighten my fists around the fabric of the sheet, holding it closer to me. "What... what is true?" "Come here," he whispers, opening his arms to me even as he twists so that his back is to the headrest too. I do as he urges, climbing into hisp and letting him wrap me up, trusting himpletely even if I am confused and a little dismayed. "I''ll tell you everything, if you want to hear it." *Of course I want to hear it," I breathe, still staring at his face. God, am I even blinking anymore? Have I forgotten how to blink? *Do you want to hear it?" he asks, grimacing a little. "You get...a little jealous, Ariel." I scoff a little, thinking that that''s a little bit of a baseless im. "The waitresses?" he urges, raising an eyebrow at me. Instantly, my eyes narrow. "What, was she a waitress? Wait - did they make a move on youst night?" I snap, sitting up straighter. "Which one? Was she pretty? Where does she -* But the way he smirks at me makes me stop mid-harangue. And I snap my mouth shut, and scowl, and lean back against his arm. "Don''t get me wrong, rk, I like it when you get a little jealous," he murmurs, his smirk deepening as he rocks me a little. "But...you''re not going to like some parts of this story. And it can wait, or...I don''t have to tell you at all." "Oh, you''re telling me this story, sir," I say, snapping my eyes up to him, knowing that the mystery of it will keep me up at night if I don''t know all of the details right now. Chapter 368 ? "Okay," he says, his smirk softening to a smile. "But...I mean, are you mad? That I''m not a virgin, like you?" "Wait, how do you know I''m a virgin?" I ask, narrowing my eyes. He sniffs the air around me. "I can tell by your scent." "What!?" I screech, eyes wide. But he justughs at me and shakes his head, and I shriek again and smack him on the chest when I realize that he''s kidding. *I just... put the pieces together, Ari. I think you''ve had a sheltered life and Jesse would have teased you about it in front of me if you''d had a serious boyfriend before. He wouldn''t have been able to resist that bait. And I think if you''d slept with Luca...he''d have let me know." I sigh, realizing that that''s right. That Luca absolutely would have used it as leverage against Jackson - wouldn''t have been able to resist it in the same way Jesse can''t resist a good tease. "So," Jackson continues, shrugging again. "Just...an educated guess. But...I mean, are you? Mad?" "No, Jacks," I say instantly, suddenly sorry that my reaction made him think that. "I don''t care that you''ve had a history. I''m just... surprised. When Daphne came into the room that time you were ready to bolt - and she didn''t even want to sleep with you -* "Yes she did," he murmurs, dry. I burst outughing and smack him again, not bothering to mention that she did think he was cute - second only to Rafe, in her estimation. "Shut up," I growl, jealousy rankling in me a little at the thought. "But seriously? How did this happen?" "It was... at the Community," Jackson says quietly, getting started on the story. "Her name..." he hesitates, "Do you want to know her name?" I consider it for a second, and then nod. "Her name was Tasha," he continues, holding my gaze. "And it was all...really strange." "Okay," I say, feeling oddly half tense and half calm. I lean back against his arm a little, still clutching the sheets to my chest so I have something to hold tight in my fists. "Tell me everything, Jacks." "Okay," he murmurs, and then he leans forward to press a long kiss to my lips, passing all his love and assurance and adoration down the bond to me before he starts, letting me hold onto it while he speaks so that I know that the story itself changes nothing. When he pulls away he looks at me curiously, asking if I''m ready for it. And I nod.Original from N?velDrama.Org. "It was....spring?" he says, taking a deep breath, his eyes going a little far off as he gets started. Jackson shakes his head at the memory. "About three years ago. That''s...all I''ve got, time-wise. Time works differently in the Community than it does here. We don''t have...calendars. No weeks, no months. Just days, following one after another, and then seasons of course. But even those aren''t marked by holidays, so," he shrugs, blinking and focusing on me again. "It''s... hard to tell when things happened, or what''sing up." I nod, urging him to continue. "When I got to the city," he says softly, musing, "I thought you all had such a ridiculous mania for tracking time. Like everyone''s on the same clock, down the second?" he shakes his head, frowning. "I mean, why? I still think that, a little bit. But I also realized that... that perhaps the Community took away time as a further way to control us. You can''t make ns to meet up with people, or to escape, if you''ve got no way to n when that happens. Except the moon, but..." He sighs, and hangs his head a bit, and I reach out to put my hand on his cheek. And then raises his head to look into my eyes, his face a little sad, and he begins to tell me everything. Chapter 369 ?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I knew it was spring," he murmurs, his head still hanging as he gets back on track, "because the riverbank was seriously muddy. Like, I kept slipping in it, couldn''t keep my footing, annoying as hell. In winter, it''s frozen solid. In summer, it''s so dry that the dirt...puffs up in the air." He sighs, raising his eyes to mine, and shrugs. And I smile a little, a small part of me really liking the idea that he told the passing of the year by how difficult it was not to slip and fall face-first into a river. But I don''t say anything, just letting him continue. *They sent us out, one day, to collect wood, of all things." His face screws up in confusion. "And you have to understand, Ari, like....we didn''t collect wood - not me and the guys from my barracks. We were warriors at this point - not even in training anymore. Our jobs were to eat, and to... work out, and spar, forck of better terms. And to keep the barracks clean. I was never given chores outside the barracks like collecting wood - not unless it was an emergency or something." He continues, then, telling me about how the elders sent them out into the forest to collect firewood, instructed to bring back as much as they could carry. *I was collecting by the stream," he murmurs, his eyes going distant as he remembers, "and I was getting...pissed, because all the wood was wet, because I knew it wasn''t going to be any good in the firece. And then, suddenly... she was there." *Tasha?" I ask, a little breathless. His eyes focus again on me. "Yeah. She was just there, in the woods with me. Like she''d just appeared or something." "What did you do?" I ask, my voice quiet like I''m trying not to spook him. "I dropped...everything," he says,ughing, covering his face a little like he does when he''s embarrassed. I grin, watching him, not able to help it. "I was just so shocked - everything I was holding went right to the ground. Scattered - into the mud. She..ughed at me." Jealousy swells in me at this because....I mean, it''s cute, isn''t it? A girl and a boy meet in a forest, and my sweetheart Jacks reacts exactly as you thought he might. *I tried to back off, to run, but she...she stopped me. Called out to me, told me to stay. Called me by my name. Called me Jackson." I see something there, about how that means something to him. But I don''t press. *She came close then, and took my hand, and told me to stay with her for a little bit. But Ariel," he shakes his head now, and his voice grows low like he''s still afraid. "When I said, before, that women were forbidden - I mean forbidden. I knew that this wasn''t allowed. I knew that even talking to her was off-limits, and here she was, saying my name? She took my hand..." He takes a deep breath like it''s hard to tell, and I scootch closer to him, wanting him to feel my support. Because I can tell that this isn''t easy for him and also, that he''s never told anyone this before.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org. "She was really, really nice to me, Ariel," he says softly, and I nod, because I believe him. I clench my teeth and close down the bond a little because I don''t want him to see how incredibly sorry it makes me - that a girl was nice to him, and that it meant so much. It shouldn''t... shouldn''t have to be so hard. "How was she nice?" I whisper, urging him to tell me more. "We sat down by the river, and she held my hand, and asked me questions about my life. It got easier, because she keptughing at me - but not like, in a bad way. Laughing like she thought I was cute,ughing at...how anxious I was. She told me to rx, that it was okay. And I started to believe her, and I got to ask her some questions too. She told me that she liked...cooking? And birds. And the color yellow." He smiles at these details and I can''t help it - I smile too. Because even if I am jealous - and I have to admit that I am very, very jealous - I want Jackson to have held the hand of a girl who likes yellow, and birds, and cooking. "It happened fast after that," he says, hanging his head a little, I think maybe liking this part less. "I...didn''t understand it. She kissed me, and then...she moved my hands? To touch her. And I did. And then, faster than you''d think, our clothes were off, and.." Chapter 370 ? He shrugs, stopping there, perhaps sensing that I don''t want all the details. Or wanting to keep them for himself. But I don''t begrudge him that. I frown a little, though, at this phrasing. "So..." I say carefully, softly. "Did you not..." *If you''re asking if I wanted to," he murmurs, lifting his eyes to mine. "I did. That wasn''t...the problem." "Was there a problem?" "No," he replies, earnest. "I mean, I liked it. I liked it a lot. We did it again, a couple more times after that day. They sent us out into the woods more often, and we''d collect wood, and sometimes she''d be there and sometimes she wouldn''t. But when she was there, I was thrilled - and she was happy too, I could tell. We got closer, enjoyed each other''spany, liked..." he sighs, and shakes his head a little like he doesn''t know how to exin it. "We liked the physical stuff too I know we did." "That''s good, though," I murmur, reaching out a hand and lightly tracing my fingers through his hair. "Isn''t it?" "Yeah," he says. "I just...I mean, after...actually, I don''t now how long itsted. But it just stopped. They sent me out into the woods still, but I just gathered wood, and brought it back, and she wasn''t there anymore. I never heard from her again, never...I mean, I don''t know what happened to her." My heart sinks, worried now. Because...what the hell is going on in his world, that his girl was able to find him for a season and then disappear? Was she some kind of magical fae? Some figment of his imagination? I watch him carefully and we''re both quiet for a long couple of moments. "How do you feel about it?" I ask quietly, not knowing precisely how to feel myself and wanting his guidance. Because, on one hand, that sounds like....well, kind of like a perfectly lovely and eptable way to lose your virginity. Two young people meeting in the woods, attracted to each other, not really knowing what they''re doing and it just...happens.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org. But somehow, I know that it''s moreplicated than that for Jacks. *I feel really weird about it, Ari," he murmurs, looking down at his hands. "I feel torn. Because, on one hand, she''s a really nice girl and I''m grateful to her for being so kind to me. Like, you can''t understand what it was like - we didn''t even know we were unhappy in the barracks, not really, because...we didn''t have anything topare it to. But those handful of hours, stolen with Tasha in the woods..." he looks up at me now, and the sheer emotion on his face almost bowls me over. "She made me to want more, Ariel. She taught me to want more."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I nod, letting him know that I understand - or that I''m starting to. I sense, though, that there are so manyyers to this - a depth ofplication and emotion that I can''t even get to, because not even Jackson has gotten there yet. "What''s the other hand?" I murmur, continuing to run my fingers through his hair. "The other hand," he says, his voice dropping a little in anger. "Is that... didn''t even....know what was happening. I was so embarrassed when I found out." I frown at him for a moment, not getting, and he inhales deeply, figuring out how to exin. "I hadn''t had sex before, obviously," he murmurs, staring off into the distance. "But I had done...stuff. To myself... you know. When I was alone." A little blush creeps onto his cheeks, and I smile a bit, continuing to stroke my fingers through his hair, because it is weird to talk about masturbation with people. Such a personal thing - something we''re taught to keep hidden away, Jackson probably more than anyone else. "So," he continues, taking a breath and moving briskly on, "the sensations themselves weren''t really a surprise. Though, sex is..." he puffs out a breath and raises his eyebrows, like sex is just a whole other world from getting yourself off alone in bed. I sigh a little, because I wouldn''t know, and Jackson smirks as he nces at me. "Sorry," he murmurs. "No, don''t be," I say, a little sarcastic. "I mean, I tried to find out this morning..." Heughs and nces at me, but I murmur assurances that I''m just teasing him, and he nods, continuing, his spirit a bit brighter. "What were you embarrassed about?" I prompt, wanting to know. Jackson exhales a long breath. Chapter 371 ?Chapter 0371 "I was embarrassed," he says, looking away from me again. "Because...when I came to the city and started watching TV, people of course talked about sex casually - that husbands and wives did it, and mates, and boyfriends and girlfriends. But...they talked about it like it was this big thing - especially losing your virginity, how intense and emotional and special it was. And I was so interested because I was like...well what the hell is that? What''s sex? What could it be? And then I saw some movies that showed people actually having sex... His words fade off, and suddenly it all snaps together. "Oh," I say, sitting up a little straighter. "And you realized that you''d...you''d done it before." "Yeah," he says, looking down at his hands. "And I felt... I don''t know, kind of robbed? Not by Tasha - but by the Community, by my education. I should have known that it was...important. That it was big. That it''s not something that most people casually do by the river, but it''s something that a lot of people understand as an act that...brings people together. People who love each other." We''re both quiet now, and my hand slips down from his hair, down his neck to rest on his shoulder. I study him carefully, his handsome profile, his powerful frame. Physically, he can withstand so much. And yet it''s this - these small, stolen things that truly break him down. "Did you love her?" I ask quietly, curious. And as I ask it I realize that I won''t begrudge him if the answer is yes. That instead I might even be happy - I will have wanted him to have that love in a world that took so much away from him. "No," he answers, looking at me seriously. "I liked her a lot, Ariel, I was really fond of her. But what we had, how I felt about her?" He shakes his head softly. "It is... nothingpared to..." he gestures to me now, to the bond between us. And I nod, epting it, understanding. We stare at each other for a long time in the dark of Jackson''s room, both of us feeling theplexities of this thing, feeling a sorrow for everything that was taken from him, and joy for what we''ve found now.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org. Because no matter what came before, we have each other in this moment. And I again feel that fierce protective instinct well up in me, like if anyonees for my baby Jacks -ys a single finger on his emotions, I''m just going to rip them to shreds. *Come here, baby," I murmur, dropping the sheet from my hands and opening my arms to him. Jackson obeys, letting himself lean over lightly until he topples into my arms. Iugh a little, working hard to stay upright as the full, not insubstantial weight of his upper halfes to rest against me. But I prevail, and stay upright, and hug him close, tucking my chin against his head. Jackson sighs, long and steady, and in it I feel a thousand things. Feel the relief in having me to talk to, in unburdening himself. And worry, that I won''t fully understand, or that he didn''t tell it right. And sadness, in having to remember it at all, this part of his life that he''s so eager to leave behind. "Don''t leave it all behind, Jacks," I whisper. "It''s still your history. It''s still yours." "I''m not sure it is, Ari," he murmurs. "It was so...calcted. So controlled. I think it''s theirs." I don''t counter, not knowing how much good it will do. But, I do quietly - in a secret part of me that I hope Jackson can''t hear or feel - determine to talk to mom about getting him a therapist. Because my sweet Jacks - he''s been through the ringer, hasn''t he? And as much as I want to be here to listen and hold him through all of it, I know that I don''t know enough to help him through some of the moreplex emotions. But there are, I know, some things I can do to make it better. "I know you don''t want me to apologize anymore," I say quietly, my arms firm around him as I kiss the side of his head again. "But...I''m sorry if I pressured you too much to go too fast. I didn''t think about what it might be like from your side. And that''s not fair."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 372 ?Chapter 0372 *Yeah, I absolutely do not want you to apologize for that, Ari," Jackson says, turning a little so that we''re face-to- face again, so that I can see his frown. He sits up straighter, wrapping an arm around me. "I don''t want you to think I don''t want to have sex with you. Because..." he raises his eyebrows now and looks at me seriously," Believe me when I say that...I want to." I grin a little at the way his voice got all low and gravelly when he said that, but I don''t tease him about it. Instead, I just nod and put a hand on his cheek - because I do believe him. I can feel it, down our bond, that it is not just me. That he wants me just as bad. He just...needs more time. He turns his head a little, kissing my hand before looking back into my eyes. "We just have time, right? I kind of want to..." he grins now, I think feeling like it might be a little tacky, "to date you. And let it grow. And...you know. Get there when we get there." I burst into a grin, leaning close. "You want to date me, Jackson McClintock?" I say in my best high school girl voice, because it''s just too adorable to not tease him about. Just a teeny, tiny bit. "Yup," he says, grinning right back at me, holding me tighter. "I want to date the hell out of you, Ariel Sinir. And then, when we get to the sex," he shrugs, like it''s no big deal, "it will... mean something. Won''t just be something we do because our bodies wanted to, or whatever. Is that...okay?" "Yeah, it''s okay," I whisper, leaning close and pressing my forehead against his. "Um...can we still make out and stuff?" "Yeah," he says, smiling deeply at me and tugging on my hips so that I''m basically in hisp again. I squeal a bit, because it''s my favorite ce to be. "We can make out, Ariel. And...stuff." As if to prove his point, Jackson kisses me slowly and deeply, in the way he knows I like best. And I lean back against his arm and let him take control, kissing him backnguidly, enjoying the feeling of his mouth and his tongue pressing against my own, especially now that I know that this is as far as it''s going to go right now. And inwardly, I smile, because....I mean, because it''s kind of amazing, isn''t it? I thought that Jackson and I were close, incredibly close, so deeply bonded that it couldn''t get more intense. And yet here we are, not having sex after I''ve been mostly naked in his bed for an extended period of time, and it''s... It''s deeper. It''s better. And I''m so terribly in love with him that...god, I just don''t know how to manage it. But as Jackson''s arms tighten around me and he leans me backwards just a touch further, I smile. Because I know he''s going to be there to help me. I''m losing myselfpletely to Jackson, my mind going to that hazy space it always does when he kisses me for any extended period of time at all, when suddenly my wolf leaps to her feet inside of me. Oh no, she murmurs, her legs going stock straight as she stands, staring, feeling the wave of himing down the hall towards us. Because he''s close now, and we can feel him, feel the anger and the pain and the horror and the dismay radiating off him like a cloud.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jackson''s wolf, feeling my wolf''s movement, likewise jumps to his feet, a growl rising in his throat. Jackson and I both start in the same instant, pulling apart just an inch and staring, shocked, into each other''s eyes the moment before the pounding begins on the door. *Shit," I whisper, my head spinning towards the noise. *Ariel!" Luca shouts, continuing to pound as he does. "Ariel, get the hell out of there! Right now!" My eyes go wide, and Jackson''s growl rises in his chest, his throat, as he holds me tight. I nce over at him. "Jacks," I whisper. "He''s going to wake the whole pce - guards are going toe running if we don''t get the door right now." Chapter 373 ?Chapter 0373 Jackson stares at me for a second and then nods even as he growls, pressing ast kiss to my cheek before standing up and striding, of all ces, towards his dresser.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Frantic to make the noise stop - honestly, the way Luca''s shouting my name and mming himself against the door, I think he''s actually trying to knock it down - I roll off the bed too and scurry for the door. *Ariel, I swear to god, if you don''t open this door and get your ass out here -* I''m almost there, my eyes on the handle, but Jackson grabs my arm as I go. *Jacks!" I gasp, staring up at him, not knowing why he''s stopped me. "It''s my room, Ariel," Jackson bites out, holding out the gigantic t-shirt and pair of pajama pants to me. I stare at them for a second before I realize what he means that I should, obviously, put them on before answering the door topless in my underwear. I nod eagerly and take the clothes from my mate, pulling the shirt over my head and then stumbling as I try to get the pants on. The whole time, Luca continues to shout and to pound on the door. "Jackson!" I protest, ncing anxiously towards the sound. "Open it!" "My room," Jackson snaps - obviously not mad at me, but at god damn Luca raising a racket at his door. "I''ll answer it when I''m ready. I never had doors to close growing up, and now that I do, I''m damn well going to enforce my right to boundaries." Something about that - about Jackson letting Luca wear himself out at the door because it''s his and he and I can do as we please behind it - makes me burst into a grin. Hastily, I finish pulling the pants up over my hips and pull the drawstring tight. The pants are still ridiculouslyrge - at least double the fabric that I''d usually use - but ...well. I''m covered now, aren''t I? Jackson nods once, brushing a hand over my hair, and then strides to the door, pulling it open in a single swing. "What the fuck do you think you''re fucking doing!?" Luca snarls, stepping immediately into Jackson''s space and ring up at him,pletely livid. I take a step back, my eyes going wide, when I realize that his canines have elongated - that he''s ready for a fight. "You''re the one in your girlfriend''s parent''s house," Jackson growls, stepping forward to glower down at Luca," embarrassing yourself by making a god damn racket."Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org. The growl that builds in Luca''s chest is a dangerous one, and I see his hands ball into fists. My eyes go wide because afterst night? I definitely know what those fists can do, even when a guy is much bigger than he is, like Jackson. *Luca!" I shout out, desperate and livid at once. His head whips to me and he immediately abandons his issue with Jackson, stepping towards me, angry. "Ariel, god damn it -" But before he can get any more words out his own eye go wide and he stumbles back a step, his hand flying to his mouth, covering his nose. "Oh...oh my god," he murmurs, falling back a few more steps like he''s been shoved." Oh my god!" "What is it?" I gasp, looking around frantically. I take a step towards him but he puts a hand out towards me, palm t, begging me to stop. My head snaps to the left, because suddenly Jesse is flying down the hall, skidding to a stop outside Jackson''s room and almost tripping over his damn feet in his hurry. "What the fuck!?" he hisses, looking frantically into the room and then to his right as Rafees barreling down the hall after him, his eyebrows so high they''re basically in his hairline. "What''s wrong!? Is everyone okay!?" my brother gasps. "We''re fine!" I shout, stepping towards them, reaching for them, desperate to pull them into the room and get the noise out of the hall. "You''re okay!?" Jesse gasps, staring at me, tugging Rafe into the room after him and then turning to re at Luca, who is pale and breathing hard, his hand still over the lower half of his face. "Luca! What the fuck! You cannot go screaming like that in the pce unless someone is literally dying - Uncle Dom is going to kill you -" "Oh my God!" Rafe says, taking a step towards me, wide-eyed. Jackson takes a step too, looking frantically between me and Rafe as I look shocked at my brother, both of us trying to figure out what''s wrong. "What?" I gasp, starting to get scared. Honestly, why is everyone acting so insane!? *Ariel..." Rafe breathes, stepping towards me and reaching for me. "Did he...did Jackson mark you!?" Chapter 374 ?Chapter 0374 "What?" I gasp, swatting his hands away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Rafe ignores me, reaching for my shirt, tugging back the neck on either side, looking for a bite, the signal that Jackson has imed me as his mate, officially, incontrovertibly. "Rafe!" I growl, shoving him away from me - god, sometimes, brothers are so damn annoying and have no sense of personal space. "No, he didn''t! Why would you even think that!?" "Um," Jesse says, staring at me wide-eyed and starting tough a little now. I narrow my eyes at him, adding cousins to the critique I just made of brothers. "Ariel... because you smell like you''ve been marked." "What?" I gasp, my hands flying to my neck. I mean...no. But that''s ridiculous. I would have known. My eyes fly to Luca, who is slumped against the bed, his head hanging, his shoulder shaking. "He''s right," Rafe murmurs, leaning closer, sniffing me. "You smell...all over of Jackson. But... mixed, the way a Luna''s scent changes when she''s been marked. What..." But then Jesseughs again, a huge guffaw this time. I gape at him, appalled, not knowing what''s so funny. Especially as- My eyes shift to Luca again, who is just staring at me, horrified. And as I watch, he actually gags, turning away from me and pressing his eyes shut. *Jesse!" I shout, my gaze passing over Jackson - who stands stock still and a little freaked out - as I look back at my cousin. "What the hell is so funny!? Tell me! Now!" I stomp my foot, getting mad and very overwhelmed. "Ariel," Jesse says, stepping closer to me and shooting a grin at Jackson over my shoulder. "Did he... did he scent mark you?" "Um," I say, looking at Jesse and then at Jackson, who still stares around at us, freaked out. "Is that...bad?" Jesse bursts outughing, tilting his head back to the ceiling, and to my shock Rafe goes with him. Luca makes no improvement, turning his head away from me and shaking it like he''s devastated. My eyes lock with Jackson''s and I can tell we both don''t get it. I lose my temper, striding over to Jesse and giving him a hard shove. "Jesse!" I shout. "Stop it! What''s so funny about this! You used to scent mark me all the time - every day! What''s the big deal!?" *Ariel," Jesse sputters, stillughing and taking my cheeks between his palms once he recovers his bnce. "I marked you with my wrists over your major nds - your wrists, and your neck. And that was enough to fool everyone - to cover your scent, convince everyone that you were someone else. The way you''re smelling right now?" He sniffs the air around me, delicately, and then bursts outughing again. "Damn, he gave you the full business, didn''t you?" I gasp a little, looking over at Jackson, who just...shrugs. "Why did you do that!? Rafe asks, turning to grin at Jackson. And my shoulders start to unwind for a second because...well, Rafe''s smiling. So...I don''t think it''s anything...bad....Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org. "I don''t know," Jackson murmurs. "She...smelled like him," he says, gesturing over to Luca, who still won''t look at me. "...fixed it." Rafe and Jesse burst outughing again. "What!?" I protest, stomping my foot. "Why is it so bad!?" "How did you know how to do it, if you didn''t know what the result would be?" Jesse asks, grinning at Jacks, clearly delighted and scandalized. "I don''t know," Jackson says awkwardly, covering his face with his hand, embarrassed. "I just...did what my body told me to do. I don''t know!" "Why is it badddd," I groan, between my teeth, ring between my brother and my cousin now. "It''s bad," Luca barks out, "because you smell fucking awful." I gasp, staring at him, horrified by his words. "Oh, she does not," Jackson murmurs, dropping his hand to re at Luca. "Do I smell awful?" I ask, whipping my head to Jesse - because he''ll tell me. He won''t sugar coat it, either. "No, Ari," he says, smiling a little more gently now as he puts a hand on my shoulder. "You just smel...like Jackson now. A little bit. Like Jackson and like you - honey, cloves, and pine needles. It''s not bad." "Oh," I say, my eyes going wide, and then I shoot Jacks a little smile because....I mean, that sounds kind of nice. Luca mutters angrily, but he turns towards us now, apparently over his nausea. "It doesn''t smell bad," Rafe says, grinning wickedly at me now. "But...I mean, everyone''s going to know what happened here." "What.." I ask, my words faltering. "What do you... And then my mouth falls open in horror as I register what my brother is saying. Chapter 375 ?Chapter 0375 "Ariel," Jesse says, tightening the hand on my shoulder as he grins at me. "This isn''t going to wash off like my scent markings in the Academy did. Jackson''s.... in your pores now. For a couple of days, every Luna you meet is going to be begging to see your new mark, and every Alpha is going to be giving you some distance, lest Jacks bites his head off." Luca just stands, tense, against the bed, his mouth pressed shut and his throat working like he''s fighting strong nausea. But I can''t pay attention now, turning to Jesse, desperate for more information. But Rafe interrupts. *And dad," Rafe says, his grin deepening, "is going to flip." "What!?" I shriek, totally freaked out now, looking between them and then over at Jacks. "But I! We didn''t! I don''t have his mark! We just..." I groan, and drop my face into my hands, mortified. Because Rafe and Jesse are too polite to say it, but what they really mean is that I now smell like Jackson and I were up fucking all night, consummating our mating bond and making it official. But we weren''t!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Why does scent marking even exist," I moan against my palms. "If it does the same thing as giving someone your mark?" *To im someone before you mark them," Rafe says, and I lift my head in time to see him giving a little shrug." Or to..." heughs a little here, "im a second or a third person, as part of your harem, when you''ve already given your mark to someone else. I mean, an antiquated use considering that polygamous rtionships aren''t really a thing anymore but," he shugs, "I can see how it would make sense." I groan, tilting my head back, thinking that that hits a little too close to home in this case and Jesse and Rafeugh. Gently, not cruel, but seeing the humor in it in a way that I can''t just yet. "I''m so d this is all so fucking hrious to everyone," Luca snaps, and when I turn my head to him I see his shoulders still trembling slightly as he res around at each of us in turn. "Now could everyone please fucking leave, so I can have a conversation with my mate about why she left the me at the club earlyst night, iming she was tired, only to climb into McClintock''s bed and apparently stay up for hours?" My mouth drops open in shock at the usation in that.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org. But even as it does, my mind turns to my sneaky wolf who pretended to be sleepyst night, who now turns in a guilty circle inside of me, her head hanging low. Instantly, I snap the bond shut to both Luca and Jackson, not wanting them to know her role in this. But Jackson lifts his eyes to me, and I realize that...I may have been just a little toote on that one. "Too fucking far, Grant," Rafe snaps, stepping forward towards Luca anding immediately to my defense." You have no idea what happenedst night." *Clearly," Luca growls, gesturing towards me and keeping his eyes locked on mine. "I do." Jesse stands awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck, looking at me out of the corner of his eye. "It doesn''t look great, Ari," he murmurs. And I sigh, and hang my head. "It was.... not my intent," I murmur, trying to walk a fine line here between making Luca feel better an honoring the time I spent with Jackson. Because... I mean, both are important. *Do you understand how this makes me feel?" Luca says, his voice still snapping with his anger as he steps towards me. He stares at me with such hurt in his eyes, pain all over him, that my lip begins to tremble, my shoulders to slump. "On the biggest night of my life, Ariel - a night when we came together in such an important way? You leave early, to go to bed with him." I look up into Luca''s eyes, feeling absolutely terrible, and I opening the bond between us jsut a little so that he can feel it too - feel the truth of it. Because I do understand, now that I see it that way. Yesterday,st night, were so important to Luca - so important for us. And from his perspective, it kind of looks like I tricked him - like I pretended to be tired, and left early, just so could climb into Jackson''s bed. But that''s... that''s not at all what happened. Luca groans, burying his face against his hands and turning away from me, like he can''t bear to look at me. *I came home," I say carefully, my eyes fixed on his back, my voice shaking a little as I try to exin. "And Ben walked me to my room. And before I went in, I decided to..e and check on Jacks. To see how his night went." I flick my eyes to Jacks, because that is...an understatement. But he nods to me, letting me know that he understands that I''m walking a fine line. Chapter 0376 ?Chapter 0376 "That''s it," I say, finishing up. And Luca turns back to me, ring a little, seeking more than that- wanting an apology, for me to say that I regret it, that I did him wrong.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But I lift my chin, just slightly, and don''t say anything else. Because I don''t regret it - and I didn''t do anything wrong. I am sorry that I hurt his feelings, and that it came out looking like I betrayed him. But. I don''t regret it, and I''m not lying. My wolf''s intentions aside - because those are her own business - I didn''t do anything to betray Luca. Not a damn thing. Luca studies me for a long moment, still clearly angry and feeling betrayed. Then he takes a single step towards me, looking at me hard. "Did you fuck himst night?"Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org. My mouth drops open as I stare at him, appalled. The room bursts into noise as Jesse shouts "whoa!" and Rafe storms forward, snapping out Luca''s name. Jackson growls, low and resonant, but he tucks himself against his bedroom wall, his arms crossed, his head down, clearly working very hard to not engage and to let me handle it. Jesse and Rafe stand steady at my sides, glowering at Luca, but Luca doesn''t look at either of them. He just keeps his eyes fixed on me. "No, Luca," I say, crossing my arms and lifting my chin. "I didn''t." My wolf nips at me, hard, reminding me that I very much wanted to - and that I would have - and that I wouldn''t have the opportunity to be so high and mighty about this if Jackson had given me what I wanted. But, well. This just proves that Jackson was right, doesn''t it? It''s better to have waited, instead of having this be the fallout. If I had lost my virginity this morning and had the follow up be this huge fight? It would have ruined it, for sure. Luca stares at me, hard, for another long moment - and then something snaps in him, and he drops his arms, and drops his head, and stumbles back a step, sitting down hard on the edge of Jackson''s bed,pletely defeated. I let out a little gasp of dismay and feel Jesse and Rafe loosen beside me, no longer angry now that we see how much of Luca''s anger was a front - how much of it was a desperate fear that he''d lost me, that Jackson had marked me, imed me, and that we were finished. But now that he sees that... that nothing has changed - not really... *God damn it," Luca whispers, his voice trembling. "...I can''t do this..." "Luca," I groan, stepping quickly to his side. He wraps an arm around my hips, leaning his head against me, even as he turns his face away slightly, I think....well, I think still not really able to handle my temporary change in scent. "I can''t do it, Ariel," he murmurs, and I raise my hands to his head, cupping it in my palms and holding him close." If I have to worry about this constantly? About being by your side at every moment, because if I don''t, you''re going to run off to his bed?" Luca looks up at me now, and the heartbreak in his eyes, on his face... Tears spring to my eyes and I shake my head at him, feeling absolutely terrible. I never, ever want him to feel this way. But... I mean, how do I bnce this? How do I do it? "I thought it was bad, Ariel," Luca says, his eyebrows going up as he tells me the truth - every bit of it. "When I came in here, and checked your room, and saw that your bed hadn''t even been slept in? Because I knew where you were - knew immediately - but..." TABLARUS I gape a little down at my mate, realizing that what he''s saying is that...that they''ve actually been out all night, that they''re just getting in now, and that the first thing he did wase to my bed. I nce at the clock, wondering how the hell they''re still up, how on earth they look so sober. But as I nce over at Jesse, and see him leaning his arm on Rafe''s shoulder, his eyes dropping a little, I see that it was all adrenaline. That they''re exhausted and also a little tipsy. "Luca," I murmur, stroking his hair, about to tell him to go get some rest, to go to bed. *No, let me get this out," Luca says, frowning up at me. "Ariel - when I came in here, and thought that he''d marked you?" he shakes his head, his face again going pale. "...I thought I was going to die. Literally...die." I clench my teeth, my heart breaking again anew. Chapter 0377 ?Chapter 0377 "But he didn''t mark me," I whisper. "But he might," Luca says, his brows going up. And I don''t say anything - not a word. Because honestly, this morning? If Jackson had offered me his mark, I''d have taken it. It was that intense, that real between us. It always has been. But...how can I tell Luca that without breaking his heart? How can I tell Luca that I want his mark too? That I want both of them, not one or the other? I just stare down at my gorgeous, heartbroken mate, and sigh. Because I don''t know what to do. "I don''t know if I can do this, Ariel, Luca whispers, his eyes drifting shut. "If you''re sleeping with him - or close enough to it that he''s scent marking you, which we all know is this incredibly intimate act...I don''t know if I can do this." My lip starts to shake with dread, with horror. Because..I mean, is Luca rejecting me? I look up, frantic, at my brother and my cousin, not knowing what to do. Silently, I beg them for help, beg them to intercede - because .... I am at the end of my rope here. And I''m terrified that I''m about to lose my mate- and if I do, my heart will shatter into a thousand pieces right here in Jackson''s room.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org. "Okay!" Rafe says, stepping forward, his face tense, his mind clearly racing. Jesse slowly lifts his arm from Rafe''s shoulder, looking around, worried. Jackson stays quite still at his ce against the wall, not moving an inch. I start almost to pant with worry, not knowing what my next step should be. "What if," Rafe continues slowly, clearly thinking it through as he goes, watching me with anxiety all over his face, sensing that I''m out of answers and desperate for a solution. "There were...limits." "Limits?" Jesse asks, a little under his breath as he raises a hand to rub his eye. "What are you talking about?" "Well," Rafe continues, spreading out a hand. "Luca...is having trouble dealing with the idea that Jackson might mark Ariel. So....what if we agreed that...he won''t." My mouth falls open and Jackson snaps his head up, growling a little at the thought. *And!" Rafe amends as Luca looks up at him, at all of us. "Neither will Luca. No marks. Not...not until Ariel makes her choice. Which," he says, looking hard at me now, "is still the n. Yes?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I groan a little, inwardly, at the truth of that statement. Because, I mean, we only made that agreement a few days ago, but in that short time my bonds with both of my mates have only grown exponentially. The idea, now, of letting either of them go? I mean, honestly, it feels....absolutely impossible. But still, I agreed. I promised. "Yes," I whisper. "No marks," Luca says, murmuring a little as he considers it. He sits up a little straighter next, looking me straight in the eye. "And, no sex." I huff out a sound of horrified protest, turning to stare at him. Because what! Who the hell is he to...! And why!? What!? "Actually, that makes a lot of sense," Jesse says, his voice thoughtful. I spin to stare at him now, making a repeat of the same squeaky, huffy noise. "Seriously!" Jesse says, looking at me with a great deal of empathy but speaking inly so that I can understand his point. "Sex with wolves always creates a bond, but with a mated pair? Apparently, it like...cements something. Intensifies the bond, makes it incredibly hard to break. That''s why sex and the marking are...you know. So frequently...done together." His words fade off awkwardly at the end there as he realizes that he''s not really talking theoretically, but instead about his very real cousin being marked by her very real mates. Both of whom are in the room. "He''s not wrong," Rafe says, and I turn in time to see him shrug. "And...I think it would take a great deal of pressure off the situation. Neither of them," he says, gesturing between Jackson and Luca, "will be worried about the other cementing his bond to you, or giving you his mark, because...it''s not on the table." I slowly close my jaw, which I now realize has been hanging open and stare at my brother, who nods slowly to me, silently begging me to see that this is the solution I''m looking for. "If you''re going to choose anyway, Ariel," he says softly. "Then....why not wait." Chapter 0378 ?Chapter 0378 *Plus, then you can''t get knocked up," Jesse murmurs, rubbing his eye sleepily again. "Which...you know, is just convenient. What with...going back to school in a week and a half. Don''t want to... bring a... baby....even if it''s just on the inside..." *Shut up, Jess," I sigh. "Yup, you got it," he murmurs, his exhaustion clearly taking over. I take a deep breath as the room falls quiet, closing my eyes for a second and pulling myself together. Because...mean... Honestly, I don''t think that this is the solution that I''m looking for. The solution that I want is one which allows Luca and Jackson to be okay with each other, with both of them being in my life. But today Jackson already asked for limits - asked for me to not be affectionate with Luca in his presence. I scowl, opening my eyes as I realize that here Luca is - barging into Jackson''s room. Quickly, I look over at Jacks, but he''s still got his head down, studying his feet. I smirk a little to see him standing there bare-chested in his pajamas, just looking so...cute. But then I turn my eyes over to Luca, who likewise isn''t looking at me, and my smile falls away. Because he''s my mate, and he''s heartbroken, and...if this is what he needs?Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org. Then why on earth would I deny it? I step forward to him quickly, softly, and run a hand over his hair. He looks up at me, his pretty brown eyes wide and sad. "Is this really what you want?" I ask softly. "No," he says, hardly more than a whisper. "But...it''s what I can handle, until you..." he nces over at Jackson now, and some sort of grace makes him put his final two words in my mind instead of saying them aloud. Pick me, he says, holding my gaze. Until you pick me, Ariel.Original from N?velDrama.Org. I sigh, and purse my lips, and give him a little nod before taking a step away. *Jacks?" I call, wanting him to consent to it too. He lifts his head to look at me and I open my end of our bond so that he can feel what I feel, and he can send me whatever it is he wants me to know. "Are you okay with this?" He just gives a little shrug, reminding me down the bond what we agreed to this morning - that it doesn''t make much of a difference to him anyway, since we already took sex off the table on our own. I also get the sense that it''s all the better in his book if I''m not sleeping with Luca to boot. I smirk at him a little, and the corner of his mouth curves. But he just gives me a nod, and it''s done. *Fine," I say, throwing up my hands a little bit. "The sex ban is...in effect. No sex, no marks. What fun for me." Jesseughs a little bit, and I turn to give him a little smile, d that someone is still willing to find a little humor in this situation. "Come on, Luc," Jesse says, reaching out a hand for Luca as he yawns. "You''re beat, I''m beat. Let''s go find a ce to crash." Luca hesitates, ncing at me, clearly wanting to go back to my room with me, but Jesse just gives him a pretty smile. "Come on, Luca!" Jesse insists, tugging on his arm. "I want a snack first and you pick out the best snacks. Let''s go." He says thest two words more solidly than the others, letting my mate know it''s not an option. Luca sighs and stands. He hesitates and then brushes a hand over my hair, looking down into my eyes. "We''ll talk?" "We''ll talk," I say, nodding at him, tucking my hands behind my back, resting the urge to touch him more. Because, honestly, Luca got his way this morning - but I am not a fan of the tempter tantrum he threw to achieve that. And we will be having a conversation about it when he''s awake and sober. Luca sighs, feeling my displeasure a bit, and then walks to Jesse''s side. The two of them leave the room and Rafe moves to the door, ncing out of it, looking up and down the hall. "Come on, Ariel," he murmurs, "I think we should get you out of here and into the shower before the halls fill up." Chapter 0379 ?Chapter 0379 "I thought you said a shower wasn''t going to change the way I smell now?" I say, frowning at Rafe. "It''s going to help," he says, turning back to me and raising his eyebrows. "Seriously, Ariel, you...you smell like you took a bath in eau d''Jackson. It''s not a bad thing but it is...a statement cologne." Iugh a little and he nods to me, stepping out the door, clearly letting me know he''ll give me a minute. Rafe pulls the door after him, but doesn''t let itpletely shut. Quietly, I cross the room to Jackson, who holds my gaze as I do. "Hi," I say quietly - the same thing I saidst night when I showed up at his door. But this time I say it with...a little less verve. Jackson just smirks at me, reaching to cup my cheek in his palm. "I''m really sorry, Jacks," I whisper. "It shouldn''t have happened like that." "Not your fault," he murmurs. "Still," I say, my voice low. "You''re the one who had to deal with it." "I''d put up with a lot worse for you," he says, his smile growing a little. I smile back, unable to help it. I step a little closer and look up into his face. "Are we good?" "We''re good," he says, reaching out and tucking my hair back behind my ear in that way he likes. But something in his terseness - I mean, Jackson doesn''t usually say a lot anyway, but today... Well, I can tell he doesn''t feel quite right. I bite my lip, anxious. "Do you...want me to stay?" I ask, kind of hoping that he''ll say yes, let me talk him through this, fix it all. I raise myself up on my toes, bringing my face just an inch or two closer to his. "For a little bit?" But Jackson just sighs and shakes his head. "I think I need a minute, Ariel," he says gently, with absolutely no malice.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Still, my heart sinks, and I lower myself till my feet are t, suddenly worried. Is he mad at me? Is this...is this way worse than I think it is? Should I - Jackson justughs at the emotions he feels through the bond, slipping a hand around my waist and tugging me close against him. "Don''t get all mixed up about it," he says, shaking his head at me. "We''re fine, Ariel. I just... E said...she said that I am allowed to take a minute. To ask for time alone when I need to... think about stuff. And figure out how I feel." I stare at him for a second, absolutely gaping, before I burst intoughter. "Seriously!? E?" He grins at me. "E is behind all of this talk about boundaries and taking a minute!?"Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org. His grin deepens. "Yup," he says, nodding down at me. "She''s on my side now. I stole your mom." "Yeah well," I mutter, narrowing my eyes yfully. "You can take her for now. She''s going to want someone to do all the heavy lifting of yule logs on midwinter anyway." He grins, pressing a kiss to my forehead, murmuring that it sounds like a fair deal to him. I groan a little, leaning against him, pretending to be annoyed. But really, I''m thrilled that he''s growing so close to mom and that she''s helping him figure out how to deal with all of theseplicated emotions. I let him feel all of that down the bond. "You take your minute, Jacks." I say softly. "As much time as you need. I''ll see youter?" "You''ll see meter," he says, assured. And then he dips his head, and I stand on my toes again, and my mate kisses me, his arm tightening around my waist. I pull away after a moment, wanting to give him his space, and Jackson just stands quietly - already in thought- as I move towards the door. But before I leave, I turn back, my hand already on the handle. "Hey, Jacks?" I ask quietly. Instantly, his head turns up towards me, his expression I think a little surprised that I''m still here. "Yeah?" Chapter 0380 ?Chapter 0380 "Can I ask you...maybe an unfair question?" He smirks at me, and turns his head to the side, inviting it. I grin, and nod towards the door, where Luca left. "If it were the other way around. And...you had a big night, and I left early and...you found me in his bed in the morning. Would you...do you think you would have reacted the same?" Jackson''s smirk just deepens. "Trick question, rk. Because it never would have happened." "What?" I ask, frowning in my confusion. "If you think," he says slowly, lowering his head a little in a predatory way that makes my stomach tense, "I would have ever stayed at a bar without you? Let you go home alone to a cold bed? Or, worse yet, to a warm one?" He quirks and eyebrow and then slowly, he shakes his head. The smile that bursts onto my face - it stretches so wide my cheeks hurt. Jackson just gives me a grin before he drops his head again, returning to his thoughts. And I slip out the door, pushing it shut behind me just..pletely filled with warmth at that answer, from my head to my toes. I''m not surprised, at all, to find Rafe waiting for me, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, one foot propped against the wall behind him. I am a little surprised, though, when I step close and find him...drowsing. Almostpletely asleep just...standing against the wall. I burst outughing, giving his shoulder a shove. He starts and looks around, gasping in a deep breath. "Ari!" he scolds on the exhale, giving me a little shove right back. "Don''t scare me like that." "Don''t fall asleep in the hall!" "I''ll do what I want. I''m going to be the King one day, after all. It''s my pce, I sleep where I want." Iugh again as my brother slings an arm around my shoulders and we start down the hall towards our family suite, my arm around his waist. "You sound like Jesse, talking like that." "Yeah well, with as much gin and as little sleep as we''ve had tonight, we all sound a little more like Jesse."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I grin, and lean into my brother, grateful to have him here. "Thanks, Rafe. I think you...saved me in there." "You were doing perfectly fine, little sister."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org. "Was I?" I ask, kind of surprised at thepliment, looking up at him. "Oh, perfectly fine causing as much trouble as possible," he replies, blinking innocently down at me. I scowl and elbow him in the ribs. He hisses, pretending it hurts more than it does, which just makes meugh even though it''s an old, stupid joke. "Nah, you''re all right," Rafe says, tightening his arm around me a little. "Luca is just... he can be dramatic, can''t he? I mean, I do get why he''s upset," Rafe gives me a significant look here, and I roll my eyes, done defending myself on that point. "But...yeah. He took it really far." "What are we gonna do with him?" I murmur, shaking my head. "Ah, see, the good part about this, little sister, is that it is your problem. Not mine." Rafe heaves a smug, contented sigh. "Fine," I say, equally smug, aloof. "I''m not helping you at all, then, when your mate shows up and causes a big fuss." I grin, pleased at my joking counterpoint. But Rafe doesn''t respond, and I look up at him, my face falling when I see that he''s looking right ahead and not down at me at all. And his face is...sad, worried. "Rafe, I -* "Don''t, Ari," he murmurs, ncing down at me just for a moment. "Just...I''m tired. Let''s get me to bed." "You got it, bro," I murmur, tugging him a little closer and leaning against him again as we walk, wondering... Well. Wondering what I said that upset him so much. But when I say goodbye to my brother, and step into my room, and turn to see Daphne curled up in my bed with the duvet tucked prettily under my chin? Well... think I have my answer. Chapter 0381 ?Chapter 0381 Daphne. Daphne, the gorgeous, clever, talented, funny redhead my brother is dating. The girl he''s absolutely going to have to break up with the moment his matees on the scene. I lift my hand and press my face miserably against it. God, how could I have been so callous, so unthinking to make a joke about his future mate? When he''s been so, so nice and considerate to me this entire time? God, I''m such a jerk. "Ari?" I drop my hand when I hear Daphne''s sleepy voice and tuck my emotions away. I don''t need to make her day miserable too, after all. "Hey, Daph," I whisper with a sigh as I push the door shut behind me. "Go back to sleep, I didn''t mean to wake you But Daphne gasps, her eyes flying open, and sits up straight in the bed, shaking her head to clear it. I go stark still, staring at her, wondering what the hell - "Oh my god, Ariel," she whispers, staring at me in awe, "did you did Jackson -" "Oh my godddd," I groan, my head hanging back on my neck as I realize what happened - that Daphne scented me, and thinks that Jackson gave me his mark. Seriously, is it that strong!? I thought just Alphas were susceptible to these kinds of subtle changes in scent. But I guess this one isn''t so subtle. "What!? Are you!?" She starts to scramble out of bed, tripping towards me, her hand reaching for the neckline of Jackson''s gigantic ck t-shirt. "No, Daphne!" I say with an exasperated sigh, smacking her hand away. She goes still, staring at me, not understanding. "He just... scent marked me. I didn''t know it was going to have this effect." She stares at me for a long moment and then bursts outughing.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org "Daphhhh," I whine, my shoulders slumping. "Is it seriously that bad!?" "Oh my god, Ariel," she says, crossing her arms and shaking her head at me. "If he didn''t mark you, you must have had one hell of a night anyway." "One hell of a night, and one hell of a morning." I mutter, slumping down on the edge of my bed. Daphne does the same, sitting across from me, one eyebrow raised. "Does this have anything to do with Luca tearing through the pce shouting for you?" "Oh my god," I whisper, my mouth falling open and staring at her a bit. "Are you...are you serious? Through the whole pce?" She grimaces a little. "He was... not subtle, Ariel. And he''s fast - Rafe went after him but...I mean, did he catch him in time?* "Sort of," I sigh, and then very quickly I tell Daphne the short version of the story. By the time I''m done, she''s shaking her head in disbelief, her arms crossed across her chest. "He is a piece of work, Ariel," she sighs. "I can''t believe he did that."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t see Luca''s side of it?" I ask, curious. "All the boys do." She rolls her eyes. "If he wanted to reserve your time for the full twenty-four hours, Ariel, he should have gone home with you. Why should you go to bed alone just because he wants to stay out drinking? Especially when your super hot other mate is likewise alone a few hallways away. Where you sleep, and who is in your bed, does not need to correspond to Luca''s schedule just because he''d prefer it that way. And it would be different if Luca were your only mate and you were cheating on him or something - but that''s not what''s happening here, is it?" I groan a little in relief to hear her support, even if it is perhaps a bit overstated to make me feel better. But still, I throw my arms around her and hug her close. "Thanks, Daph," I murmur. "I think I needed to hear that." Chapter 0382 ? "No problem, babes," she murmurs, hugging me back. "I''m Team Ariel, all the way." She rocks me back and forth for a long moment. "Now let me go, before you mark me with Jackson''s scent too." I burst outughing and pull away, grinning at her. "Is it seriously that strong?" "Go!" sheughs, shoving me away a bit and lifting her chin towards my bathroom. "Take a shower, use your stinkiestvender soap! And let me sleep, I''m exhausted." Iugh again, getting up and bouncing away to my bathroom, waving to her over my shoulder. And then, my spirits significantly lifted, I do as my friend says and take a long, long hot shower.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When I get out I sniff at myself - at my arms and hands-frowning and wondering if it''s any better. Because even though everyone protests that I''ve basically got Jacksoning out of my pores right now, I can''t smell it at all. But I shrug, and towel off, and slip into some pajamas before heading back into my room. I smile as I see Daphne fully asleep in my bed, d that she''s getting some rest, and I hop in on the other side, grabbing my phone out of the drawer and beginning to catch up on the thousand texts and messages that I''ve missed since I''ve been gone. The afternoon slips by then as I catch up with some old friends, making ns to meet up over break, hearing about their own lives and dramas. I order some food up to the room too around lunch time, truly treating myself to a day in bed while I let Jackson have his space and let the rest of my friends recover from their exhaustion and hangovers. Passively, I wonder where Ben is, and send him a message too. But he doesn''t answer, and I shrug, assuming that it''s just as well to let him have his own space. It''ste in the afternoon, and I''m just settling in to catch up on all the celebrity gossip that I''ve missed in the months that I''ve been gone, when a knockes after the door. ncing anxiously at Daphne and not wanting to wake her up, I start to climb out of bed and hurry for the door when it pops open. "Ariel?" my mom calls softly.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org "Mom!" I whisper, hurrying towards her, eager to tell her to be quiet so she doesn''t wake Daphne up. "Be -* But she pokes her head into the room, and sniffs once, and then her eyes go wide. I groan, stopping in my tracks, knowing exactly what this is about by this point. And that my shower apparently did nothing. "Ariel!" she gasps, looking frantically behind her in the hall and then darting into the room, mming the door shut behind her and leaning against it. "Oh my god!" "Mom, it''s not what you -" "What''sgoingon," Daphne murmurs, all her words slurring together as she sits up and rubs at her eyes. A knockes at the door and mom''s head snaps anxiously towards her. "E?" I go rigid when I hear my dad''s voice outside. Because, I mean, if mom can smell Jackson''s scent marking on me - Oh my god. Dad - he''s going to flip. "Just a minute, Dominic! Mom calls to him, her voice shrill with anxiety. "What?" Dad calls back, hearing her tone, instantly tensing. He knocks again, harder. "E! What''s going on!?" "Ut-ohhh," Daphne whispers. I nce at my friend, rolling my eyes like that''s one hell of an understatement. Chapter 0383 ?Chapter 0383 "E!" my dad calls again, pounding on the door. "What''s going on!?" "It''s nothing, Dominic!" mom snaps back, turning to re at the door that she''s got her back pressed against, like dad can see her expression through it. "We just need a minute! For girl stuff!" There''s a long pause outside of the door and then dad groans. "Fine!" he calls, sounding exhausted, his voice fading as he clearly walks away. "I''ll go get the boys up - you handle this girl stuff. Get them up and dressed!" *Dressed?" I ask, peering at the door like it has answers. "For what?" *Ariel!" Mom gasps again, darting for me now that dad''s gone and grabbing for the neckline of my pajamas." Where is it - where did he." But I just sigh, putting my hands on my hips and tilting my head back so that mom can see the evidence for herself. "He didn''t mark me, mom - god I''m going to get sick of saying that today." "He didn''t!?" she gasps, still looking like I''m hiding it from her or something. "Then what did he..." But then she goes still, and takes a single step back, and bursts outughing. "What?" I sigh, shaking my head at her, kind of embarrassed and trying hard to hide it. *So," she says, grinning wickedly at me as she crosses her arms, bing my mirror image. "Someone discovered the dark delights of scent marking, did they?" "Mom!" I protest, dropping my hands, my cheeks blushing pink. Sheughs harder, grinning at me and I just scowl, waiting for her to finish. "No, I get it!" she says after a couple more moments ofughter. "You know, your dad used to scent mark me when -*C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org "Nope!" I shout, throwing my hands up in the air and turning away from her. As I turn I see Daphne sitting up in the bed, grinning, her arms looped casually around her knees. "Too much information, mom! I do not need to know the details of this!" "It was before I knew I was a wolf!" she protests. *Yah!" I say, turning to give her a little re. "And when you were already pregnant with Rafe!" "Yeah," she says, tightening her arms around herself like she''s giving herself a little hug. "Ah, the good ole days. Anyway," she sighs, shaking her head at me and ncing back towards the door. "Your dad''s going to flip about this, either way, little girl. You are trying his patience with this double mate stuff." *Is he going to be mad at me?" I ask, anxious again, following her gaze. "Nah, I won''t let him," mom says, pping a hand in my direction. "Just, um..." she turns back to us, her face falling into more serious lines. "Actually, you two need to get up and get dressed. We have a meeting with the Atxians, and we want you all in on it." "Me too?" Daphne asks, surprised. "You''re Academy staff, my dear," mom says, turning to her seriously, making sure that she understands how wee she is. "And our honored guest. It''s your choice, of course, but we''d appreciate it if you came along." "My honor," Daphne says, starting to get out of bed. Mom starts darts forward to give me a little kiss before darting towards the door. "I want to make sure Meatball is up - you''ll be okay?" She raises an eyebrow, her hand on the door. "Well, what should we wear?" I ask, a little confused. "Am I...am I a Princess today? Or a Cadet?" *Princess, unfortunately," mom replies, tilting her head in apology. "But, something serious. ck?" I nod, understanding, agreeing. "And something with a neck tonight," mom says quickly, gesturing towards her own and giving me a wicked smirk. "Basically... the opposite of what you worest night. Though still ck." Daphneughs as I shoo mom out, and then both of us move over to my wardrobe, trying to find something to wear. Daphne''s dressed before me in a serious outfit of boots, tight pants, and a ck blouse while I pull on some tights and a dark sweater dress. We''re still trying to figure out shoes when a quick knockes at the door. "Girl time over?" my dad''s voice calls, sounding half amused at himself and half exhausted.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I groan a little under my breath, turning swiftly to Daphne and pulling my high neckline down a bit. "Quick, can you scent mark me too?" I whisper. "Cover it up?" She bursts outughing and puts up a hand towards me. "No way, I am not getting my own scent involved in this." The knockes again, more insistent this time. "Come in, Dad," I call, a sigh in my words. Dades in swiftly, and by his deep breath when hees into the room I know that mom prepped him and let him know that the only reaction he''s allowed to have is to be cool, calm, and collected. Chapter 384 ?Chapter 0384 And by the tension in his shoulders, I can tell that he''s working very, very hard to embody that. "Come here, Ariel," he murmurs, standing by the door and beckoning with one hand, the other resting on his hip. I send onest desperate nce at Daphne before walking to stand in front of my father. When I stand about a foot in front of him he takes a deep breath in through his nose and reaches out to brush my hair back over my shoulder. "Well, baby trouble," he murmurs. "You smell...different." The amount of deliberate understatement in thatst word makes me fight back a groan. I bite my lip, tucking my hands behind my back. "Is it bad?" I whisper. "No, baby," he sighs, shaking his head at me and giving me a small smile, stroking his broad hand over my hair." It''s not bad, not at all. Just...not as easy for a dad. Which is something Rafe and Mark might understand one day, but fortunately for you, you never will." I can''t help it then - I pitch forward thatst foot between us and wrap my arms around my dad''s waist, crushing myself against his chest. "I''m sorry," I whisper, meaning it desperately, "I don''t want to make you...sad." "I''m not sad, sweetie," he murmurs, his arms wrapping around me and hugging me close. "I''m just... adjusting. You''re my little girl, and now someone else has a im on you, and that''s... an adjustment. Two someone else''s, at that." "Well, it''s not like you have to give me up," I murmur, shutting my eyes, wanting always - always to be his little girl. "Oh, they''d have to kill me before I did that," he whispers, and I grin, looking up into his face, nodding. His face shifts, though, into more serious lines as he nces over at Daphne, giving her a brief nod of acknowledgement and greeting. "What is it?" I ask, pulling back a little and standing on my own two feet. "What''s wrong?" "I''m not sure yet," dad says, turning back to me and starting to unbutton one of the cuffs on his wrist. He looks at me seriously. "But the Atxians have called a surprise meeting and...I don''t think it''s good. I want us all there." To my surprise, then, he reaches out his arm and wipes his wrist against my neck and then down over my hair, just as Jesse did every morning and after every shower at the academy. Almost a knee jerk reaction, I hold my own wrists up and he marks those too. "What''s this for?" I ask, confused. *Camouge," dad murmurs, re-buttoning his cuff. "It won''tpletely cover Jackson''s scent - I don''t think anything could do that right now," he gives me a little raised eyebrow which lets me know precisely how he feels about that, "but it should be enough to confuse the Atxians from across the room. Have Jesse and Rafe do it too, when you see them. And your uncle Roger, if you can catch him."C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org "Why?" I ask,pletely willing to do as he says but not fully understanding. *Because we want you smelling like a Sinir. The Atxians don''t need to know about your double-mate situation, and with Luca in the room too they''ll notice that you smell like another man. I mean, I doubt they''ll be sniffing, but...in case they are. It should be enough to confuse their noses."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh," I say, looking down at my wrists and wondering why Rafe and Jesse didn''t think of that this morning. Then I look up at my dad out of theer of my eye. "Luca...is going to be there?" "Everyone''s going to be there," dad replies, nodding to me seriously. But then his mouth quirks up at theer." Or what, did you think Luca would be too tired after his morning dash through the pce, shouting for you?" I groan, pressing my eyes shut and turning my head away from my father, suddenly terribly embarrassed. I mean, it''s not that I did anything wrong, but he is my mate- "No," dad snaps, and it''s surprise enough that I open my eyes and look back up at him. He shakes his head, dead serious as he slips his hands into his pockets. "His embarrassment is not for you to bear, Ariel. He''s a big boy- he can take his own shame in hand." I nod briskly, letting my dad know that I hear him, that I understand. "But Ariel," my dad says, moving lightening fast and grabbing me by the chin - gentle, but serious, seizing my attention. "There is one thing I do want to say to you right now." My eyes go wide with fear because... Oh my god, am I in trouble? Chapter 385 ?Chapter 0385 I look seriously up into my father''s green eyes, my stomach tuming over with anxiety. "Never, ever," my father growls, "let a man raise his voice at you like that again. Do you hear me?" I can hear the anger rolling in him now - anger that I can tell he''s been tucking away for my sake. Tears spring to my eyes suddenly, even as they go even wider with surprise. Because that? I was not expecting that. "What?" I breathe, totally confused. Dad continues to look into my eyes as if this is the most serious thing he''s evermunicated to me. "Remember who you are, Ariel Sinir. And it''s beyond the fact that you are my daughter, and that you''re goddess-bom, and that you''re a Princess of this nation - all of which are things that should scare the living daylights out of any man who thinks he can talk to you like that." My mouth starts to wobble dangerously as my dad continues, his voice growing ever softer and more dangerous. "No, Ariel," he growls, "even if you were the lowest bom girl in this nation, even if you weren''t lucky enough to have a whole family to stand behind you in support? You, Ariel? You are magnificent. A creature of grace and light. Brilliant and beautiful, bold and kind-worthy of respect from every person who is lucky enough to cross your path. You have to remember that, daughter, and not ept any less - not from your mate, and certainly not from some angry boy. So don''t you ever let him raise his voice to you, ever again." Dad snarls thest words, and drops my chin, even as two tears start to roll down my cheeks. We take a long moment, just staring at each other, and I have to admit - I''m shocked to my core. Because even though I know that my dad loves me never doubted that, not a moment in my life....I didn''t know he saw me like that. "All right, trouble?" he murmurs, raising his hand again and using his thumb to quickly wipe my tears away. "No more crying over this. Just...remember, okay?"C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. OrgN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Okay," I whisper. And dad gives me his patented Sinir smirk, and a nod, turning towards the door. "Ten minutes!" he calls, his powerful voice booming out as his eyes flick over me. "Put on some shoes and meet us down the hall." Iugh a little, looking down at my stockinged feet, and then over at Daphne as dad leaves. To my surprise, Daphne''s just smiling at me, wiping at the tears that slide down her own cheeks. "That was really nice," she squeaks. "He''s...he''s really nice to you." "Aw, Daph!" I cry out, running over to her and wrapping her up in my arms, remembering that she doesn''t have a dad - that he died when she was much younger. Hearing my dad say that stuff...well. It probably makes her think of the things her own dad never got to say. "You can share mine, he''s big enough for both of us." "I might take you up on that," she says,ughing and sniffing. But then she pulls away and squares her shoulders, taking a deep breath. "Okay, Sinir. Let''s get you some shoes." I grin at my friend and nod, leading her over to the shoe closet where I keep my trove. Nine minutester - and I credit Daphne alone with keeping us on time - we scurry out of my room. Our boots click loud on the tiles as I push my braid back over my shoulder, hurrying out of the private Royal suite, down the hall to where the serious conference rooms are. I don''t even worry about my crown falling off my head, because I figured out a trick a couple of years ago where if I loop my hair up and over the back of it before I braid it, it effectively holds it in ce until I take my hair down. Convenient and chic - but solutions to princess problems I know are mine and Juniper''s alone. I stop beside a nondescript door and push it open, knowing that this antechamber is where my family and friends will gather. It connects to thergest of the conference rooms. Chapter 386 ?Chapter 0386 My eyes go wide when I see how packed it already is with our family, and our closest friends, and all of dad''s advisors including, of course, my grandpa. A smile bursts onto my lips when I focus on the group of young men in the backer - all of them dressed in Cadet ck. "Ohhh, that''s a sight for sore eyes," Daphne murmurs, slipping in behind me and pressing the door shut, likewise looking over at our boys. I grin and grab her hand, dragging her over to where they''re all waiting. Rafe-wearing his own crown, which shines bright against his dark hair - Jesse, Ben, and Jackson, locking just as I remember them, and Jackson looking a bit relieved, if I''m being honest, to be back in clothes he understands. I look briefly around for Luca, but he''s not here yet. Still, there''s no time to dwell on it. Jackson instantly opens an arm to me as Daphne and I cross the room and I dart to his side, wrapping my arms around his waist and bearning up at him. "Hi, I missed you," I whisper, grinning. "Everyone''s been torturing me all day looking for your mark." Heughs a little and runs a fond hand over my cheek and down my neck. "Sorry to disappoint," he murmurs, shaking his head with a smirk. But then his face falls. "But really. sorry - I didn''t get you in trouble, did I?" "No," I say, quickly shaking my head.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org "I like this," he murmurs, shifting his eyes to the shining rose-gold circlet on my head, which mom picked - of course to match my hair. "Very pretty on you." He raises the hand not wrapped around my waist and traces a finger around the curve of it. "Thank you" I say, smiling with very real pleasure. It''s not every day, after all, that your mate tells you how pretty you look in your crown. "But, um.."I tum, quickly, my eyes seeking out Rafe and Jesse. I let go of Jackson and hold my wrists out to Jesse and Rafe. "Scent marking, please! Dad''s orders." Jesse justughs and obliges me, even though Rafe frowns. "Wait, why?" Rafe asks, though he steps forward too when Jesse finishes. "I don''t know," I say with a shrug. "Dad said something about camouge. Just..obey your king, all right?" "Whatever," Rafe sighs, following Jesse''s routine and ncing over at Jackson. "Sorry, man," he murmurs, "I know you went through a lot of effort to scent her up good-" Jackson just growls a little, not liking the joke, but I justugh when he pulls me possessively back to his side. "So, um," Daphne says, standing close to Ben- who is unusually quiet - tucking her hair behind her ears. "Do we...have any idea what this is about yet?" "No," Rafe murmurs, clearly anxious about it. "But.." he sighs, looking over at the door to the conference room, "I think it''s big, guys. I don''t know what it is but... think it''s big." My stomach drops, and by the looks on all of my friends'' faces, I can tell that they do as well. "Ie delivering one more little lost cadet!"Original from N?velDrama.Org. I look over with surprise when I hear Aunt Cora''s voice ringing out cheerfully. My surprise increases when I see her walking over with her hand between Luca''s shoulder des, Uncle Roger on his other side. She grins at my mate, a little mischievous. "I found him wandering the hall, looking for a nt to puke in." Luca scowls a little but doesn''t deny it, and when I step closer to peer at him I realize that he''s hung over as hell. I blink in surprise, because honestly I didn''t think he was that drunk this morning - but that must have been the adrenaline clearing his head. Still, the exhaustion, and the drinking, plus barely a few hours sleep? Luca does...not look bright-eyed and bushy tailed. "Ah, it''s all right, kid," Roger says, patting Luca on the shoulder in turn as my mate steps into our little circle, settling close to Jesse and not looking over at me. "We''ve all been there." Chapter 0387 ?Chapter 0387 Cora and Roger take a moment to look over all of us with fond eyes. "Damn, you all look so cute," Cora sighs, putting her hands on her hips. "Roger really did this nation''s women a favor when he designed these uniforms." "All for you, my love," Roger murmurs, leaning close and giving her a peck on the cheek. I grin, looking Roger over too and noticing that his own military uniform is cut in much the same style as the Cadet''s - though of course, much fancier. Chic, slimming, ck, and with lots of medals to disy his many triumphs. "Mommm," Jesse groans, pretending to be upset. "Stop checking out my friends."Original from N?velDrama.Org. Cora grins, wrinkling her nose at him - she always does get a kick out of her son - and nods to me and Daphne as well. "You two also look dashing, though I''d expect no less. Daphne, your designs - they''re so beautiful. Do you think you could whip something up for me?" "Hey!" Roger frowns, turning towards his mate. "I''m the designer in the family- Cora Ignores himpletely as Daphne''s face brightens. "Really?" Daphne asks, her hands sping eagerly below her chin. "What are you thinking?" "Something that will make E really jealous that she didn''t get to you first," Cora says, reaching an arm out for Daphne and pulling her away a little so that they can converse. Roger nods to us and then goes with them. The rest of our eyes tum to Luca. "You okay, bro?" Jesse asks, slinging an arm around his shoulder. "I''m fine," he murmurs. "Don''t...fuss. Or I''ll puke on your shoes." "Don''t you dare," Jesse growls, even while he grins. "These were expensive." "I have like, twenty pairs just like them now," Jackson murmurs, crossing his arms and leaning his weight into his back foot as he studies Jesse''s shoes. "You can have some of mine if yours get ruined." Jesseughs, opening his mouth-surely to tease Jackson about his newfound shoe collection, or the size of his feet, or whatever - but a loud pes from the front of the room. Instantly we all turn to see my dad standing there with his hands pressed together, likewise dressed in his military regalia and crown. My mom stands stoic at his side, and next to her are Juniper and Mark also wearing their crowns. I''m a little surprised by this, actually - they usually don''te to important functions. But, well, I guess mom and dad have decided that they''re big enough now. "If we''re all gathered," dad says seriously, looking around at us, "then let''s get started." When no one protests, he nods once and opens the door to the council chamber, gesturing for us all to enter before him. I take a deep breath and nce at both Jackson and Luca before stepping to Rafe''s side. Luca, to my surprise, meets my eyes and gives me a serious nod. I smile at him, nodding back and passing a warm pulse down our bond, letting him know that we''re okay. But then I tum my attention to the task at hand, filing into the room. I''m looking around a little anxiously, wondering where I should sit or stand - with my family. amongst the royals? Or with my fellow Academy Cadets? But my thoughts are interrupted with the sound of a mming door. I jump, spinning, to see the door to the room shut behind me but..wait, where is my dad? I look around, but he''s not here - and... Well, he''s not the only one, is he? My mouth drops a little when I realize that we''re all in the room together- Except for Luca.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org Who is currently trapped in the antechamber alone with my dad. The antechamber rings with quiet as Luca stares wide-eyed at his King. "S-sir?" He sputters out, not knowing what else to say. "I wanted to take a minute with you, Luca," the King says, his voice so low and dangerous that Luca almost has to strain to hear it. But he doesn''t dare lean forward to try to catch the words - not with the rage that''s obviously pulsing through the King right now. "To have a little chat about your behavior." Luca gulps anxiously, his stomach turning over, acid climbing up his throat. God, shit, he was going to puke before - but now staring down the most dangerous man in the kingdom? A man who tore thest monarch''s throat out with his own teeth? God, he really is in danger of puking all over someone''s shoes. "The correct response," Sinir snaps, "is yes, sir. Can you say that, Luca?" "Yes, sir," Luca instantly responds, nodding and working to stand up straighter, shame pulsing through him with every heartbeat. Shit, this is bad. Really bad. "Good. Now. On to the matter at hand. Do you think that it''s appropriate, Luca? For you to go running through my pce early in the morning? Shouting at the top of your lungs? Not only shouting, but screaming for my daughter, demanding that she appear? Demanding that she corne skittering to your side at your beck and call, like some kind of whelp under yourmand?" Chapter 0388 ?Chapter 0388 If Luca could melt into a mortified puddle of humiliation, he''d do it, right then and there. He presses his eyes shut and hangs his head. "Answer me!" Sinir barks. Luca''s shoulders start to tremble. "No, sir." "No, sir'' is right," the King growls, stepping forward and snatching Luca''s face, pressing his cheeks tight between his fingers, making the boy look up at him. "Now listen to me, you fucking spoiled child." The way the King, his mate''s father, calls him a spoiled child makes Luca want to just... shrivel up and die. "I don''t want a single one of your excuses, and I know that you have them. That you were drunk? Learn how to control your liquor," Sinir gives Luca a shake as he bites out the words, a pulse that vibrates through Luca''s entire body. "You were angry? Control your fucking emotions. That she betrayed you? She has another mate, Luca, and one whoports himself far better than you did this morning - so fucking leam from him." Luca groans aloud now, unable to help it,pletely miserable. Sinir shoves Luca away from him, hard, like he can''t stand to touch him any longer. "We''re all well aware that you only won that fightst night, Luca, because my daughter saved your ass - came running down to your rescue and pulled you out of that stupor. And don''t even think that it slipped my attention that your incredible luck at being her fated mate also recently made you a very rich man." Luca''s head whips up at this. "Sir, I offered "Oh, cut the shit, Luca," Sinir growls, the ferocity of his expression stealing Luca''s breath and his will to speak. "You offered to give her the money - Ariel told E that, so of course the news got back to me - but you also know my soft-hearted daughter by now, know she''d never take it, or that if she did she''d put it right back into your gym. My daughter, no matter how you look at it, made you incredibly rich - prize money and media farne, both." Luca''s eyes press shut and he hangs his head - because Sinir is right. The offer - he''d have given her the money if she''d have taken it. But... deep down, he''d known she wouldn''t take it. "You will keep the fight money," Sinir says, and Luca raises his head to meet the King''s eyes again, not understanding. "But within twenty-four hours you will transfer all of the money from the magazine article into an ount that I will provide an ount in her narne. And then she, alone, will decide how she wants to allocate it. You''re not her ountant, Luca even if you pretended to give her the funds, and she said she wanted them to go to the gym, I''m not as na?ve about money as my daughter is. You were still in full control over how the funds would be allocated. An empty. Fucking. Offer."C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. OrgOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. Luca takes a deep breath and then nods once, agreeing. "Yes, sir," he whispers. "We''ll discuss the matter of your uncle, and his incredible hubris, at ater date," Sinir snarls, taking a step forward and grabbing Luca by the cor, hauling him close so that Luca can feel the Alpha''s breath on his face. "But in the time we have left, I have one more thing to say to you." Luca crumbles in fear and mortification, his knees almost giving out beneath him. But Sinir ignores this, holding the nation''s champion up with his fist alone. "If you ever," Sinir whispers, "ever again raise your voice at my favorite child - Princess Ariel Sinir, goddess-born, a fucking angel on this earth- if you ever dare to yell at her like that? Ever again?" Luca''s whole body shakes as Sinir brings his mouth very, very close to his ear. "Then I''ll fucking rip your heart out, Luca Grant. And I mean that very, very literally." With a vicious shove, Sinir casts Luca away from him, disgusted. Luca stumbles back a few steps, his head still hanging, his shoulders slumped. "Get yourself together," Sinir snaps, and get in there. You''re still her fucking mate and I won''t have you humiliating her further by aniveling." Luca takes a deep breath and does as he''s told, straightening up, even though his skin is still ashen and his expression ck. Sinir studies Luca as he puts a hand on the knob to the conference room. "It would do you a world of good, boy," he quietly seethes, "to spend a great deal of time licking her god damn boots. Do you hear me? You''re on thin fucking ice - and I expect you to treat her like the very literal goddess that she is." Luca musters his courage, and all the love he has for Ariel in his heart, and raises his eyes to Dominic Sinir''s. "Yes, sir." Sinir nods once, and pushes the door open. The two enter with Luca trailing a few long steps behind. Chapter 0389 ?Chapter 0389 My eyes are fastened on the door the entire time it''s closed. Even when Rafe tries to pull me away I hastily shove him, not caring who sees. Anxious as hell, I send shout after shout down the line of my bond with Luca, trying to figure out what''s happening, what he''s feeling, what on earth my father is saying to him right now. But there''s nothinging back - our bond ispletely sealed off. Banging against it is like pounding on a concrete wall - I''m not sure that Luca even feels the echo. Still, as desperate as I am to know what the hell is going on? Not a part of me even thinks about interrupting. Because when my dad is mad? You do...you do not get in his way. The door snaps open and dad strides in and my eyes, if possible, go wider. Dad storms into the room and quite frankly it''s impressive - whatever angry conversation he just had with Luca definitely put him in the right mood to intimidate our foes. But my mouth falls open when I see Luca. God, his skin is ashen - actually grey. He doesn''t look up - not at me, not at anyone - just walks hastily to Ben''s side at the end of the line of Cadets and takes his spot there, standing perfectly still. Rafe elbows me, hard, as the door at the other end of the room opens. I ignore him, my eyes fastened on my mate, seriously worried about him- *Ariel!" Rafe hisses, and the anxiety in his voice breaks me out of it. I snap my head up to look at him. "Lucater - now, this." He nods, hard, at the entering Atxian delegation. I snap my mouth shut, realizing that he''s right that I have a job to do today as the Nation''s Princess. So I square my shoulders and exhale a long breath from between my teeth, focusing. To my surprise, I am immediately distracted by the men who march into the other side of the room and begin take their ces seats before us, some sitting and some standing, as we are. All of the Atxians march with military precision, dressed in ck uniforms - I guess neither of us are very creative there - and looking entirely like a unit. I take a moment to look around at our own more heterogeneous gathering of people, deciding that I like it more. Not only do we have women and people of many ages represented, but there are people here from many walks of life - not just military. Moon Valley, I know, has celebrated diversity as a strength since the moment my father took the throne. I raise my chin, proud of that, proud of the group of people we''ve mustered here to meet the Atxians, who value theplete opposite.C¨®ntent from N¨®velDr¨¢m¨¢!! The room is square and arranged almost like a parliament, with rows of chairs on either side so that everyone can see each other. I stand with Rafe slightly to the right of center- the spot reserved for our parents, Cora, and Roger - and I take special note of the people who stand directly across from us, likewise taking the ce of pride. An older man is clearly their leader. He wears no crown, but instead an impressive number of medals across his chest that mark him as a senior member of their military. The young man standing next to him, however - slowly studying us with stunning sapphire-blue eyes - wears a crown - just a thin band of silver, or perhaps of iron. But still, a member of their royal family. I hadn''t noticed him at the fight - had he perhaps not been there? Or just not wearing his crown? When his eyesnd on me he pauses for a moment, and then smirks, a derisiveugh pulsing quickly through him. My eyes narrow just slightly, but that''s the only reaction I let him have. I hold his gaze for a moment and then move on as thest of the Atxian delegation files in. My eyes move next to the young man standing next to the Prince about my age. He''s tall, broad-shouldered,nky and handsome. I blink for a moment, and then look between this young man and the Prince next to whom he stands. God, they could be brothers, couldn''t they? But this one doesn''t wear a crown. Still, the family resemnce is incredible - I know without a doubt that they''re rted, that there''s another royal of some variety standing across from me. As I study him, this second royals eyes suddenly meet mine, and as they do a shudder passes through me. I stand up straight, my eyes widening. And he does the same. We stare at each other for a long, long moment, both shocked and curious. Because what... what the hell was that?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But in a moment he looks away, frowning a bit, clearly as confused as I am. I don''t look away though, watching him closely, trying to figure it out. He continues to study our group passively, but then his eyes re, and he drops them to the ground. I tilt my head, still watching, and see that he does not again look up. Chapter 0390 ?Chapter 0390 Inside, my wolf nips me, her hackles a bit raised. You watch him, she murmurs, wary. What? I ask her, looking between this young man and the Prince next to him who I''m not sure why - seems... much more vicious to me. Which one? The one with the crown, she replies. I don''t know what, but he... he gets under my skin, makes me itchy, makes me want to run, roll in fresh mud, climb in a river and wash myself clean. His wolf - not right...not right. I frown a little, anxiety turning in me, because...what''s happening here? *Thank you for meeting with us," my father booms out, and my head snaps to the left, to where he stands with my mother, his beautiful Queen, stoic by his side. "Though I admit that I don''t understand the purpose of this meeting - not when we have at least ten smaller peace councils scheduled over the course of the next few days of your visit." - The older man at their center, the one to their Prince''s right, breathes in a heavy breath, as if he''s almost tired by it all. "There will be no need for those," he says, his voice soft and stem. "This will be ourst meeting. And it will, in itself, be quick." I stand up straight in my surprise - because this is... unexpected. Unprecedented! This whole visit was arranged around peace, with the boxing match meant to be a public sporting event between nations, an olive branch extended to demonstrate that we''re not as different as we think we are. But then to cancel the peace talks after that? What...what went wrong? I nce up at my brother, worried. He nces down at me, a frown on his own lips, clearly feeling the same. *Speak inly, Gibson," my father snaps out. "What is the meaning of this? Why cancel early? We haven''t even begun." "Because," Gibson, their militarymander, replies. "We saw everything we needed to seest night. Our reaction is unanimous. We are ready to end this war." Hope swells in me alongside the rush of whispers that break out amongst my people. Is it... is it really that easy? But my father''s voice is wary, not buying it. "Should I take this to mean," he asks, his voice low with his disbelief," that you wish to draw up a peace ord? Because rest assured, we can do that...very quickly." *No, you misunderstand," Gibson replies on a bored intake of breath. And then he exhales slowly, a wicked grin shaping his mouth. "What I mean to say is that...after your shameful disyst night, with your weak champion - who relies on a woman for strength - that Atxia is rmitted to our original n." I clench my jaw to keep my mouth from falling open in my shock because...what!? "Yes," Gibson drawls, looking around at all of us with distaste, like we''re horrible scum and he''s at risk of infection just by breathing the same air as us. "We find your champion," he sneers at Luca here, who hangs his head, "as emblematic of Moon Valley''s rather faulty prowess: short-lived, weak, and too dependent on women for its strength,"C¨®ntent from N¨®velDr¨¢m¨¢!! His eyes flick to me here and I raise my chin, not letting him intimidate me. Luca did need my helpst night against his opponent, who was a cheat and a ringer, emblematic of Atxia itself. All it proves to me is that with the help of its women, Moon Valley can beat even the worst odds. I won''t let myself be cowed by this man''s ineffectual insults. *You will keep a civil tongue," my dad snaps, his voice dangerous and low, "when speaking of my women. Especially my daughter." The Atxian waves a hand, dismissing the point. "The fight served its purpose" he continues, sounding bored." That Moon Valley is weak and in need of guidance. After this Atxia is newly determined to conquer Moon Valley, to take over the governance of yournds and to teach your people about proper modesty and morality." A snarl threatens to break from my throat at his words and only years of diplomatic training keep it down. Others in our party are not so sessful, and as I nce around I see even Daphne bearing her teeth at the insult.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. *I will return home today," Gibson continues, ignoring the protest, speaking over our people. "And rmend a full onught. Prepare yourself, Sinir." His smirk deepens. "We''re going to throw everything we''ve got at you - and we''ve been holding back. Your pathetic little kingdom..." he sneers and looks around at all of us, "won''t exist in a month." Chapter 0391 ?Chapter 0391 "Get out," my father growls, taking a single menacing step towards the Atxian delegation. There''s danger in every line of my father, and even our own people lean away at the sight of him. Dad - he really is the wolf incarnate, ready to leap across the room and destroy this man who has so casually threatened us with conqueset. "dly," Gibson murmurs, giving a little shrug. As one, all of the Atxians turn towards the door, pausing before they begin to march. And I realize, as I didst night, that all of this is rehearsed. That they...they probably never came to Moon Valley intending to have peace talks. That it was always about this - about learning more about where we stand and then this moment of telling us that they intend to destroy us, and that the assault starts now. Sure, they probably intended to do it after a humiliating defeat of our boxing champion - and we screwed them right over on that one- but still. Their intent is the same. *The first assaultes in three days, Sinir." Gibson says, smug, an eyebrow raised. "We will dy only not to insult the gods on Midwinter. But then... it begins. Get your armies - and your women-* and here his eyes move deliberately over my mother, my aunt, and then me, his disgust perfectly clear, "in order." Almost as if on cue, the Atxians march from the room. My mouth is hanging open as I watch them go, my mind working frantically to try to understand what this means for us, for our nation. I spin my head to look up at Rafe, but he''s looking towards my parents with a frown. The far door ms shut behind the Atxians as the final one leaves and then the room bursts into action. I gasp slightly as everyone immediately begins to talk in harsh, worried turns, and many people begin to move into groups. My dad shouts out above them all, ordering his guards to immediately go with the Atxians, to arrest Gibson and have him ced under armed guard. He shouts out more orders which are immediately obeyed, but I can barely hear them - the room is chaos. I feel a hand curl around my arm and gasp again, looking over to see my mother there, her other hand wrapped around Juniper''s. "Come," she says, immediately, her eyes on mine. "We''re going back to our rooms - right now." I nod, turning, ready to walk, and I bump immediately into someone standing behind me. I inhale sharply, frightened, but when I turn my face up and see that it''s Jackson I feel an immediate sense of calm. He gives me a single nod and then another to my mother, beginning to cut a path through the people to the door to take us to our private Royal suite. "But," I protest, following Jackson even as I look back towards my father. "We should stay - we should help -" *Let him manage this, Ariel," my mom says, her voice at once gentle and stern. "When he knows how we can help him, he''ll tell us." I scowl a little when I see that Jesse and Rafe go to my father''s side, feeling a bit left out but... Well. In times of emergency, I''ll defer to my mother-do as she says. As Jackson opens the door to the antechamber, waving our group through, I realize that it''s bigger than I thought. That Luca is here, and Daphne, and Ben, and Markie, everyone looking as freaked out as I feel. When Coraes through the doorst, murmuring to leave it to the military minds, we walk as a tight group back into the hall and then further along to our apartments, filing quickly into our little living room. When that door snaps shut, the room rings with silence for a long, long moment, as we all stare at each other. "Mom?" Juniper says, breaking it, her voice tremulous. "Are we...are they going to kill us?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. *God, Junie, no," mom says, grabbing her youngest to her and holding her tight, stroking her hand slowly over my sister''s hair. Markie moves to my side and I wrap my arm around him, sensing that he needs that kind of family closeness too. "Dad''s going to handle all this, baby," mom murmurs to Juniper. "Don''t you worry about it." *All right, everyone stop standing around so uselessly and sit down or something," Cora says, taking efficient control and waving her hand at all of us. There''s a moment of hesitation and then people begin to move, heaving sighs and tensely taking seats. Because we''re all aware that there''s nothing we can do until we get further word from dad and Roger - and we all hate it, this new game of waiting. Chapter 0392 ?Chapter 0392 Mark starts towards dad''s armchair, tugging me along with him. I let him pull me, knowing he''s scared. "Do you think they meant it?" Mark asks, looking at me as I perch myself on the arm next to him. "That they''re...going to wait until after the Midwinter holiday? Or...I mean...are they going to do a sneak attack?" "They probably meant it," Jackson says, walking over with us and standing tall behind the chair, so close I can feel the warmth of him. "The Atxians are...very religious. They take their worship of the gods very seriously." "Well then you''d think they''d give me and E a bit more respect," Cora says, her voice a bit dry,ing to join our conversation as other small ones break out elsewhere in the room. "Considering who our mom is." *Do they...know that? About your lineage?" Jackson asks, frowning, considering it. "Who knows," Cora sighs, waving her hand. "I''m not sure it matters," Jackson says with a shrug. "The Cult of the Goddess never really took hold in Atxia, except perhaps amongst the women. Which, considering the official state stance of sweeping misogyny, probably makes sense." "Well, then who do they worship?" Mark asks, looking curiously up at Jacks. *The Dark God, primarily," Jackson replies instantly, looking down at my brother. "Oh god, him again," Cora groans, her head tilting back on her shoulders. But then she snaps it back up, frowning at Jackson a little. "Wait, how do you know all this?" "I go to...school," Jackson replies, frowning back like it''s obvious. "We study this. We''re supposed to know our enemy, through and through." "Well then why doesn''t Jesse know it?" She tilts her head to the side. *Jesse..." Jackson gimaces a little, measuring his words. "Doesn''t try very hard with the books. He concentrates more on the fighting." Cora scowls a little, her eyes narrowing, and I can see in her her very clear intent to have some words with her sonter. "Well, I''m d one of you is paying attention," she murmurs. I turn my head to look up at Jacks again, and see him fighting a smile, genuinely pleased to beplimented like that. It brings a smile to my face too, surprising after such a horrible announcement. Cora and Jackson continue to chat about the Atxian world and viewpoint, Mark listening closely, but I let my eyes drift around the room. Daphne sits quietly on the couch, studying her hands, while Luca and Ben each lean against the wall, looking sick. I sigh, feeling sorry for them, my eyes starting to drift away and move on, seeking my mother and my sister, but... My eyes snap back to the pair. Because Luca I understand - he''s battling a hangover and what I can only imagine was an intense conversation with my dad before the meeting. But Ben? Ben came home with mest night, and I''m....fine. Plus, before the meeting, he wasughing and joking with us. But now he looks...sweaty, and unsettled, and just in ill. I frown, not understanding. What on earth is wrong with him? But there''s no time to think on it. We all turn as one as the door opens again and my father steps through, Roger, Jesse, Rafe, and grandpa Henrying in behind him. We fall silent. "Good," dad barks out, still livid from the events of the afternoon. He stands in front of all of us and crosses his arms, ring around at us like we''re all his troops. Obviously, we all know that he''s not mad at us, but still...it''s very intimidating. "Is this real, Dominic?" mom asks, her voice breathy, scared. My eyes dart over to see her sitting in the other armchair, Juniper squeezed in next to her, looking smaller than she usually does. "It''s very real, E," my dad snaps, focusing on her now. "And we need toe up with a n, right now, if we intend to survive."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!